Classic Audiobook Collection - The Night Land by William Hope Hodgson ~ Full Audiobook [scifi]

Episode Date: June 8, 2023

The Night Land by William Hope Hodgson audiobook. Genre: scifi The Sun has gone out and the Earth is lit only by the glow of residual vulcanism. The last few millions of the human race are gathered together in a gigantic metal pyramid, nearly eight miles high – the Last Redoubt, under siege from unknown forces and Powers outside in the dark. These are held back by a Circle of Energy, known as the 'air clog', powered from a subterranean energy source called the 'Earth Current'. For millennia, vast living shapes—the Watchers—have waited in the darkness near the pyramid. It is thought they are waiting for the inevitable time when the Circle's power finally weakens and dies. Other living things have been seen in the darkness beyond, some of unknown origins, and others that may once have been human. To leave the protection of the Circle means almost certain death, or worse an ultimate destruction of the soul. As the story commences, the narrator establishes mind contact with an inhabitant of another, forgotten Lesser Redoubt. First one expedition sets off to succor the inhabitants of the Lesser Redoubt, whose own Earth Current has been exhausted, only to meet with disaster. After that the narrator sets off alone into the darkness to find the girl he has made contact with, knowing now that she is the reincarnation of his past love. H. P. Lovecraft describes the novel as 'one of the most potent pieces of macabre imagination ever written'. Clark Ashton Smith wrote of it that 'In all literature, there are few works so sheerly remarkable, so purely creative, as The Night Land. For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 01 (00:45:34) Chapter 02 (01:23:35) Chapter 03 (02:02:57) Chapter 04 (02:36:08) Chapter 05 (03:10:47) Chapter 06 (03:40:49) Chapter 07 (04:09:10) Chapter 08 (04:55:59) Chapter 09 (05:40:24) Chapter 10 (06:23:34) Chapter 11 (07:06:23) Chapter 12 (07:31:38) Chapter 13 (08:14:24) Chapter 14 (08:53:15) Chapter 15 (09:21:28) Chapter 16 (10:00:17) Chapter 17 (10:35:26) Chapter 18 (11:10:31) Chapter 19 (11:45:02) Chapter 20 (12:22:06) Chapter 21 (13:00:34) Chapter 22 (13:34:42) Chapter 23 (14:13:52) Chapter 24 (14:54:22) Chapter 25 (15:36:27) Chapter 26 (16:09:46) Chapter 27 (16:48:13) Chapter 28 (17:22:39) Chapter 29 (17:57:18) Chapter 30 (18:20:40) Chapter 31 (18:42:58) Chapter 32 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

The Nightland. The dreams that are only dreams. This to be love, that your spirit to live in a natural holiness with the beloved, and your bodies to be a sweet and natural delight that shall be never lost of a lovely mystery, and shame to be unborn and all things to go wholesome and proper out of an utter greatness of understanding. And the man to be an hero and a child before. for the woman, and the woman to be in holy light of the Spirit, and an utter companion, and in the same time a glad possession unto the man, and this doth be human love.

For this to be the especial glory of love, that it doth make unto all sweetness and greatness, and doth be a fire burning all littleness. So that did all in this world to have met the beloved, then did wantoness be dead, and there to grow gladness and charity, dancing in the years. Chapter 1 Murdath the Beautiful And I cannot touch her face, and I cannot touch her hair, and I kneel to empty shadows, just memories of her grace.

And her voice sings in the winds, and in the sobs of dawn and among the flowers at night, and from the brooks at sunrise, and from the sea at sunset, and I answer with vain callings. It was the joy of the sunset that brought us to speech. I was gone a long way from my house, walking lonely-wise, and stopping often that I view the piling upward of the battlements of evening, and to feel the dear and strange gathering of the dusk come over all the world about me. The last time that I paused, I was truly lost in a solemn joy of the glory of the coming night,

And maybe I laughed a little in my throat, standing there alone in the midst of the dusk upon the world. And lo, my content was answered out of the trees that bounded the country road upon my right. And it was so as that someone had said, And thou also, in glad understanding, that I laughed again a little in my throat, as though I had only a half believing that any true human did answer my laugh, but rather some sweet delusion or spirit that was tuned to my mood. But she spoke and called me by my name, and when I had gone to the side of the road that I should see her somewhat and discover whether I knew her, I saw that she was surely that lady, who, for her beauty, was known through all of that sweet county of Kent as Lady Murdath the beautiful.

And a near neighbor to me, for the estates of her guardian abounded upon mine. Yet, until that time, I had never met her, for I had been so oft and long abroad, and so much given to my studies and my exercises when at home, that I had no further knowledge of her than rumor gave to me odd time, and for the rest I was well content, for as I have given hints, my books held me, and likewise my exercises, for I was always an athlete, and never met the man so quick or so strong as I did be, save in some fiction of a tale or in the mouth of a boaster. Now I stood instantly with my hat in my hand, and answered her gentle bantering so well

as I might, the while that I peered intent and wondering at her through the gloom, for truly rumor had told no tale to equal the beauty of this strange maid, who now stood jesting with so sweet a spirit and claiming kinship of cousinhood with me, as was truth now that I did wait to think. And truly she made no ado, but named me Frank by my lad's name, and gave laughter and write to me to name her Murdath, and nothing less or more at that time. And she bid me then to come up through the hedge and make use of a gap that was her own especial secret as she confessed, when she took odd leave with her maid to some

country frolic, dressed as village maids, but not to deceive many as I dare believe. And I came up through the gap in the hedge and stood beside her, and tall she had seemed to me when I looked up at her, and tall she was in truth, but indeed I was a great head taller. And she invited me then to walk with her to the house, that I meet her guardian and give word to my sorrow that I had so long neglected to make call upon them. And truly her eyes to shine with mischief and delight, as she named me so for my amissness. But indeed she grew sober in a moment, and she set up her finger to me to hush, as that she heard somewhat in the wood that lay all the way upon our right. And indeed something I heard too, for there was

surely a rustling of the leaves, and anon a dead twig cracked with a sound clear and sharp in the stillness. And immediately there came three men running out of the wood at me, and I called to them sharply to keep off or beware of harm, and I put the maid to my back with my left hand, and had my oak staff ready for my use. But the three men gave out no word of reply, but ran in at me, and I saw somewhat of the gleam of knives, and at that I moved very glad and brisk to the attack. And behind me there went shrill and sweet the call of a silver whistle, for the maid was whistling for her dogs, and maybe the call was also a signal to the

men-servants of her house. Yet truly there was no use in help that was yet to come, for the need did be then an instant, and I no wise loath to use my strength before my sweet cousin. And I stepped forward briskly, as I have told, and the end of my staff I drove into the body of the leftward man, so that he dropped like a dead man, and I hit very sharply at the head of another, and surely cracked it for him, for he made instantly upon the earth. But the third man I met with my fist, and neither had he any great need of a second blow. But went instant to join his companions, and the fight thus to have ended before it was even proper begun, and I laughing a little with a proper pride, to know the bewilderment that I perceived in the way

that the Lady Murdath, my cousin, stood and regarded me through the dusk of a the hushed even. But indeed there was no time left to us, before there came bounding up three great boar-hounds that had been loose to her whistle. And she had some ado to keep the brutes off me, and I then to beat them off the men upon the earth, lest they mull them as they lay. And directly there was a noise of men shouting, and the light of lanterns in the night, and the footmen of the house to come running with lanterns and cudgels, and knew not whether to deal with me or not, in the first moment, even as the dogs.

But when they saw the men upon the ground and learned my name and saw me proper, they kept well their distance and had no lack of respect. But, indeed, my sweet cousin to have the most of any, only that she showed no intent to keep distance of me, but to have a new and deeper feeling of kinship than she at first had shown. And the men-servants asked what should be done with the foot-pads, seeing that they were now recovering. But, indeed, I left the matter, along with some silver, to the servants, and a very sound justice

they dealt out to the men, for I heard their cries a good while after we had gone away. Now when we were come up to the hall my cousin must take me in to her guardian, Sir Alfred Charles, an old man and venerable that I knew a little in passing and because our estates abounded. And she praised me to my face, yet quaintly wise. And the old man, her guardian, thanked me most honorably and with a nice courtesy, so that I was a welcome house-friend from that time onward. And I stayed all that evening and dined, and afterward went out again into the home-grounds with the Lady Murdath, and she, more friendly to me, and she, more friendly to me than ever any woman had been, and seemed to me as that she had known me always.

And truly I had the same feeling in my heart towards her. For it was somehow as though we knew each the way and turn of the other, and had a constant delight to find this thing and that thing to be in common, but no surprise, save that so pleasant a truth had so natural a discovery. And one thing there was that I perceived held the Lady Murdath all that dear fortnight, and this was indeed the way that I had my pleasure so easy with the three foot-pads, and she asked me plainly whether I was not truly very strong, and when I laughed with a young and natural pride,

she caught my arm suddenly to discover for herself how strong I might be, and surely she loosed it even the more sudden, and with a little gasping of astonishment, because it was so great and hard. And afterward she walked by me very silent, and seeming thoughtful, but she went never any great way off from me. And truly, if the Lady Murdath had a strange pleasure in my strength, I had likewise a constant wonder and marvel in her beauty, that had shown but the more lovely in the candlelight at dinner. But there were further delights to me in the days that came, for I had happiness in the way that

she had pleasure of the mystery of the evening, and the glamour of the night, and the joy of dawn, and all such like. And one evening, that I ever remember, as we wandered in the parklands, she began to say, half unthinking, that it was truly an elves' night, and she stopped herself immediately, as though she thought I should have no understanding. But, indeed, I was upon mine own familiar ground of inward delight. And I replied in a quiet and usual voice that the towers of sleep would grow that night, and I felt in my bones that it was a night to find the giant's tomb,

or the tree with a great painted head, or—and surely I stopped very sudden, for she gripped me in that moment, and her hand shook as she held me. But when I would ask her what ailed, she bid me very breathless to say on, to say on. And with a half-understanding I told her that I had but meant to speak of the Moon-Garden that was an olden and happy fancy of mine. And in Verity, when I said that, the Lady Murdath cried out something in a strange low voice, and brought me to a halt that she might face me. And she questioned me very earnest, and I answered just so earnest as she, for I was grown

suddenly to an excitement in that I perceived she knew also. And in Verity she told me that she had knowledge, but had thought that she was alone in the world with her knowledge of that strange land of her dreams, and now to find that I also had traveled in those dear strange dream lands. And truly the marvel of it, the marvel of it, as she to say time and oft, and again, as we walked, she gave out word that there was little wonder that she had been urged to call to me that night, as she saw me pause upon the road. Though, indeed, she had learned of our cousinship before, having seen me go by on my horse

pretty oft, and inquired concerning me, and mayhap daintily irked that I had so little heed of Lady death the beautiful. But, indeed, I had thought of other matters, yet had been human enough had I but met her proper before I see her. Now, you must not think that I was not utter stirred by the wonder of this thing, that we had both a dreamful knowledge of the same matters, of which each had thought none other knew. Yet, when I questioned more, there was much that had been in my fancies that was foreign to her, and likewise much that had been familiar to her that was of no meaning to me. But though there was this that brought a little regret to us, there would be time and again

some new thing that one told that the other knew and could finish the telling of, to the gladness and amazement of both. And so shall you picture us wandering and having constant speech, so that hour by hour we grew gladly aged in dear knowledge and sweet friendship of the other. And truly, how the time passed, I know not, but there came presently a hullabaloo, and the shouts of men's voices and the baying of dogs, and the gleam of lanterns, so that I knew not what to think. Until, very sudden, and with a sweet and strange little laughter, the Lady Murdath

to perceive that we had missed the hours utter in our converse. so that her guardian, made uneasy because of the three footpads, had ordered a search. And we all that time wandered together in happy forgetfulness. And we turned homeward then and came towards the lights. But indeed the dogs found us before we were come there. And they had grown to know me now and leapt about me, barking very friendly. And so in a minute the men had discovered us and were gone back to tell Sir John Charles that all was well. And this was the way of our meeting and the growing of our acquaintance,

and the beginning of my great love for Murdath the beautiful. Now from that time onward, evening by evening, would I go a wander along the quiet and country road that led from my estate to the estate of Sir Charles, and always I went inward by the hedge-gap, and oft I should find the Lady Murdath walking in that part of the woods. But always would, with her great boarhounds about her, for I had begged that she do this thing for her sweet safety, and she to seem wishful to pleasure me. But truly, to be just so oft utter perverse in diverse matters, and to strive to plague me as though she would discover how much I would endure and how far she might go to anger me.

And truly, well I remember how that one night coming to the hedge-gap I saw two country-maids come thence out of the woods of Sir Charles, but they were not to me, and I would have gone upward through the gap as ever. Only that, as they passed me, they curtsied somewhat over-graceful for rough wenches, and I had a sudden thought and came up to them to see them more an eye, and truly I thought the taller was surely the Lady Murdath. But indeed I could not be sure, for when I asked who she did be she only to simper and to curtsy again. And so was I very natural all in doubt. But yet sufficient in wonder, having some knowledge of the Lady Murdath to follow the

winches, the which I did. And they then, very speedy and sedate, as though I were some rack-rape that they did well to be feared of alone at night, and so came at last to the village green, where a great dance was afoot, with torches and a wandering fiddler to set the tune and ailed in plenty. And the two to join the dance, and dance very hearty, but had only each the other for a partner, and had a good care to avoid the torches. And by this I was pretty sure that they were truly the Lady Murdath and her maid. And so I took chance when they had danced somewhat my way, step over to them and ask boldly for a dance. But indeed the tall one answered, simpering

that she was promised, and immediately gave her hand to a great hulking farmer lout, and went round the green with him, and well punished she was for her waywardness, for she had all her skill to save her pretty feet from his loutish stampings, and very glad she was to meet the end of the dance. I knew now for certainty that it was Murdath the beautiful, despite her plan of disguise, and the darkness and the wench's dress and the foot-gear that marred her steps so great. And I walked across to her and named her, whispering by name, and gave her plain word to be done of this unwisdom, and I would take her home.

But she to turn from me, and she stamped her foot, and went again to the lout. And when she had suffered another dance with him, she bid him be her escort a part of the way, the which he was nothing loth of. And another lad that was made to him went likewise. And in a moment, so soon as they were gone away from the light of the torches, the rough hind lads made to set their arms about the waists of the two wenches, not waiting who they had for companions. And the Lady Murdath was no longer able to endure and cried out in her

sudden fear and disgust, and struck the rough hind that embraced her so hard that he loosed her a moment swearing great oaths. And directly he came back to her again and had her in a moment to kiss her. And she, loathing him to the very death, beat him madly in the face with her hands, but to no end only that I was close upon them. And in that moment she screamed my name aloud, and I caught the poor lout and hid him but not to harm him over much, yet to give him a long memory of me. And afterward I threw him into the side of the road.

But the second hind, having heard my name, loosed from the tiring maid and ran for his life, and indeed my strength was known all about that part. And I caught Murdath the beautiful by her shoulders and shook her very soundly in my anger. And afterward I sent the maid onward. And she, having no word from her mistress to stay, went forward a little, and in this fashion we came at last to the hedge-gap with the Lady Murdath very hushed. But yet walking a nigh to me as that she had some secret pleasure of my nearness. And I led her through the gap and sew homeward to the hall, and there bid her good-night

at a side door that she held the key of. And truly she bid me good-night in an utter quiet voice, and was almost as that she had no haste to be gone from me that night. Yet when I met her on the morrow she was full of a constant impudence to me, so that having her alone to myself, when the dusk was calm, I asked her why she would never be done of her waywardness, because that I ache to have companionship of her, and instead she denied my need. And at that she was at once very gentle, and full of a sweet and winsome understanding.

And surely knew that I wished to be rested, for she brought out her harp and played me dear olden melodies of our childhood days all that evening. And so had my love for her the more intent and glad. And she saw me that night to the hedge-gap, having her three great boar-hounds with her to company her home again. But, indeed, I followed her afterwards, very silent, until I saw her safe into the hall, for I would not have her alone in the night, though she believed that I was then far away on the country road. And as she walked with her dogs, one or another would run back to me, to nose against me

friendly wise. But I sent them off again very quiet, and she had no knowledge of aught for she to go singing a love-song quietly all the way home. But whether she loved me I could not tell, though she had a nice affection for me. Now on the following evening I went somewhat early to the gap, and lo who should be standing in the gap talking to the Lady Murdath but a very clever-dressed man that had a look of the court about him, and he, when I approached, made no way for me through the gap, but stood firm and eyed me very insolent, so that I put out my hand and lifted him from my way. And lo, the Lady Murdeth turned a bitterness of speech upon me

that gave me an utter pain and astonishment, so that I was assured in a moment that she had no true love for me, or she had never striven so to put me to shame before the stranger, and named me uncouth and brutal to a smaller man. And, indeed, you shall perceive how I was in my heart in that moment. And I saw that there was something seeming of justice in what the Lady Murdath said. But yet might the man have shown a better spirit, and moreover, Murdath the beautiful, had no true call to shame me, her true friend and cousin, before this stranger. Yet did I not stop to argue, but bowed very low to the Lady Murdath.

And afterward I bowed a little to the man and made apology, for indeed he was neither great nor strong maid, and I had been better man to have shown courtesy to him, at least in the first. And so, having done justice to my own respect, I turned and went on and left them to their happiness. Now I walked then, maybe twenty good miles, before I came to my own home, for there was no rest in me all that night or ever, because that I was grown deadly in love of Murdath the beautiful, and all my spirit and heart and body of me pained with the dreadful loss that I was come so sudden upon. And for a great week I had my walks in another direction, but in the end of that week I must take my walk along the olden way, that I might chance to have

but a sight of my lady. And truly I had all of my own. all sight that ever man did need to put him in dread pain and jealousy. For truly, as I came in view of the gap, there was the Lady Murdath walking just without the borders of the Great Wood, and beside her there walked the clever-dressed man of the court, and she suffered his arm around her, so that I knew they were lovers, for the Lady Murdath had no brothers, nor any youthful men kin. Yet when Murdath saw me upon the road she shamed in a moment to be so caught, for she put her lover's arm from about her, and bowed to me a little changed of color in the face,

and I bowed very low, being but a young man myself, and so passed on, with my heart very dead in me. And as I went I saw that her lover came again to her, and had his arm once more about her, and And so, maybe, they looked after me as I went very stiff and desperate. But indeed I looked not back on them, as you may think. And for a great month then I went not near to the gap, for my love raged in me and I was hurt in my pride, and truly neither had a true justice had been dealt to me by the Lady Murdath. in that month my love was eleven in me, and made slowly a sweetness and a tenderness and an

understanding that were not in me before. And truly, love and pain do shape the character of man. And in the end of that time I saw a little way into life, with an understanding heart, and began presently to take my walks again past the gap. But truly Murdath the beautiful was never to my sight. Though one evening I thought she might be not a great way off, for one of her great boar-hounds came out of the wood and down into the road to nose against me, very friendly as a dog off doth with me. Yet, though I waited a good time after the dog had left me, I had no sight of Murdath, and so passed on again with my heart heavy in me. But without bitterness, because of the understanding that was begun to grow in my heart.

Now there passed two weary and lonely weeks, in which I grew sick to have knowledge of the beautiful maid. And truly, in the end of that time, I made a sudden resolving that I would go in through the gap and come to the home grounds about the hall, and so maybe have some sight of her. And this resolving I had one evening, and I went out immediately and came to to the gap, and went in through the gap, and so by long walking to the gardens about the hall. And truly, when I was come there I saw a good light of lanterns and torches and a great company of people dancing, and all dressed in quaint dress, so that I knew they had a festival for some cause. And there came suddenly a horrid dread into my heart that

this might be the marriage dance of the Lady Murdath. But indeed this was foolishness, for I had surely heard of the marriage if there had been any. And truly, in a moment, I remembered that she was come one and twenty years of age on that day, and to the end of her wardship, and this surely to be festival and honor of the same. And a very bright and pretty matter it was to watch, save that I was so heavy in the heart with loneliness and longing, for the company was great and gay, and the lights plentiful and set all about from the trees, and in leaf-made arbors about the great lawn, and a great table spread with eating matters and silver and crystal, and great lamps of bronze and silver went

all adown one end of the lawn, and the dance constant upon the other part. And surely the Lady Murdeth to step out of the dance very lovely dressed, yet seeming to mine eyes a little pale in the looming of the lights, and she to wander to her to to a seat to rest. And indeed, in a moment, there to be a dozen youths of the great families of the countryside in attendance about her, making talk and laughter, and each eager for her favor, and she very lovely in the midst of them, but yet, as I did think, lacking of somewhat and a little pale-seeming, as I have told, and her glance to go oddwise beyond the grouped men about her, so that I understood in a moment that her lover was not there, and she to be a lack

in the heart for him. Yet why he was not there I could not suppose, save that he might have been called back to the court. And surely, as I watched the other young men about her, I burned with a fierce and miserable jealousy of them, so that I could near have stepped forth and plucked her out from among them, and had her to walk with me in the woods as in the olden days, when she also had seemed near to love. But truly, what used to this? For it was not they who held her heart as I saw plain, for I watched her with an eager and lonesome heart, and knew that it was one small man of the court that was lover to her, as I have told. And I went away again then, and came not near to the gap for three great months, because that I could not bear the

pain of my loss. But in the end of that time, my very pain to urge me to go, and to be worse than the pain of not going, so that I found myself one evening in the gap, peering, very eager and shaken, across the swart that lay between the gap and the woods. For this same place to be as an holy ground to me, for there it was that I first saw Murdath the beautiful, and surely lost my heart to her in that one night. And a great time I stayed there in the gap, waiting and watching hopelessly. And lo! Sudden there came something against me, touching my thigh very soft, and when I looked down it was one of the boar-hounds, so that my heart leapt near-frightened, for truly, my lady was come somewhere nigh as I did think. And as I waited, very hushed and

watchful, yet with an utter beating heart, surely I heard a faint and low singing among the trees, so utter sad. And lo, it was Murdath singing a broken love-song, and a wander there in the dark alone, save for her great dogs. And I harked, with strange pain in me, that she did be so in pain. And I ached to bring her ease, it moved not, but was very still there in the gap, save that my being was all in turmoil. And presently, as I harked, there came a slim white figure out from among the trees, and the figure cried out something and came to a quick pause, as I could see in the half-dark. And lo, in that moment, there came a sudden and unreasoned hope into me. And I came up out of the gap and was come to Murdath in a moment,

calling very low and passionate and eager, Murdath, Murdath, Murdath! And this way I came to her, and her great dog that was with me to bound beside me, in thought mayhap that it was some game. And when I came to the Lady Murdath, I held out my hands to her, not knowing what I did. But only was a little bit of her. But only was a man, I had been a man. And only the telling of my heart that needed her so utter, and craved to ease her of her pain. And lo, she put out her arms to me, and came into mine arms with a little run. And there she bowed, weeping strangely, but yet with rest upon her, even as rest was come sudden and wondrous upon me.

And sudden she moved in mine arms and slipped her hands to me, very dear, and held her lips up to me, like some sweet child that I kiss her. But indeed she was also a true woman, and an honest and dear love of me. And this to be the way of our betrothal, and simple and wordless it was, yet sufficient, only that there is no sufficiency in love. Now, presently, she loosed herself out of mine arms, and we walked homeward through the woods, very quiet and holding hands, as children do. And I then in a while to ask her about the man of the court, and she laughed very sweet into the silence of the wood, but gave me no answer, save that I wait until we were come to the hall. And when we were come there, she took me into the great hall and made a very dainty

and impudent bow, mocking me, and so made me known to another lady who sat there upon her task of embroidering, which she did very demure, and as that she had also a dainty mischief lurking in her. And truly the Lady Murdeth never to be done of naughty laughter that made her dearly breathless with delight, and to sway a little, and to set the trembling of pretty sounds in her throat, and surely she must pull down two great pistols from an arm-rack that I fight a duel to the death with the Lady of the Embroitering, who held her face down. over her work, and shook likewise with the wickedness of her laughter that she could not hide.

And in the end the lady of the embroidering looked up sudden into my face, and I then to see somewhat of the mischief in a moment, for she had the face of the man of the court suit, that had been lover to Murdath. And the Lady Murdath then to explain to me how that Mistress Allison, which was her name, was a dear and bosom friend. and she it was that had been dressed in the court suit to play a prank for a wager with a certain young man who will be lover to her, and he might. And I then to come along, and so speedy to a fence, that truly I never saw her face plain, because that I was so utter jealous. And so the Lady Murdath had been more justly in anger than I supposed, because that I had put hands upon her friend, as I have told. And this to be all of it, save, that they had planned to punish me, and had met every evening at the gap, to play at lovers, perchance I should pass, so that I should have greater cause for my jealousy, and truly they to have a good revenge upon me, for I had suffered very great

a long while because of it. Yet, as you do mind, when I came upon them, the Lady Murdath had a half regret that was very natural, because of it. because even then she was in love of me as I of her. And because of this, she drew away, as you shall remember, being, as she confessed, suddenly and strangely troubled and to want me, but afterwards as much said again to my punishment, because that I bowed so cold and went away, and indeed well I might. Yet truly all was safe ended now, and I utter thankful and with a mad delight in the heart, so that I caught up with Murdath and we danced very slow and stately around the great hall, the while that Mistress Allison whistled us a tune with her mouth, which she

could very clever, as many another thing I want. And each day and all day after this gladness Murdath and I could never be apart, but must go a wander always together, here and there, in an unending joy of our togetherness. And in a thousand things were we at one in delight, for we had both of us that nature which doth love the blue of eternity which gathers beyond the wings of the sunset, and the invisible sound of the starlight falling upon the world, and the quiet of gray evenings when the towers of sleep are builded unto the mystery of the dusk, and the solemn green of strange pastures in the moonlight, and the speech of the sycamore unto the beach, and the slow way of the sea when it doth mood, and the soft rustling of the night clouds, and likewise had we eyes to see the dancer of the sunset, casting her mighty robe so strange, and ears to know that there shakes a silent thunder over the face of dawn, and much else that we knew and saw and understood together in our utter joy.

Now there happened to us about this time a certain adventure that came near to cause the death of Murdath the beautiful. For one day as we wandered as ever, like two children in our contentment, I made remark to Murdath that there went only two of the great boorhounds with us, and she then told me that the third was to the kennels being sick. Yet scarce had she told me so much ere she cried out something and pointed. And lo, I saw that the third hound came towards us at a run, yet very strange seeming in his going.

And in a moment Murdeth cried out that the hound was mad. And truly I saw then that the brute slavered as he came running. And in a moment he was upon us and made never a sound, but leapt at me in one instant of time, all before I had any thought of such intent. But surely my beautiful one was a dreadful love for me, for she cast herself at the dog to save me, calling to the other hounds. And she was bitten in a moment by the brute as she strove to hold him off from me. But I to have him instant by the neck and the body and break him, so that he died at once,

and I cast him to the earth and gave help to Murdath, that I draw the poison from the wounds. And this I did so well as I might, despite that she would have me stop. And afterwards I took her into mine arms and ran very fierce all the long and weary way to the hall, and with hot skewers I burn the wounds, so that when the doctor came he to say I have saved her by my care, if indeed she to be saved. But truly she had saved me in any wise, as you shall think, so that I could never be done of honor to her. And she very pale, but yet to laugh at my fears, and to say that she's soon to have her health, and the wounds healed very speedy. But, indeed, it was a long and bitter time

before they were proper healed, and she so well as ever. Yet in time, so it was, and an utter weight off my heart. And when Murdath was grown full strong again, we set our wedding-day, And well do I mind how she stood there in her bridal dress on that day, so slender and lovely, as may love had stood in the dawn of life, and the beauty of her eyes that she had such sober sweetness in them, despite the dear mischief of her nature, and the way of her little feet and the loveliness of her hair, and the dainty rogue grace of her movements, and her mouth an enticement, as that a child and a woman smiled out of the one face. And this to be no more than but an hint of the loveliness of my beautiful one.

And so we were married. Murdath, my beautiful one, lay dying, and I had no power to hold death backward from such dread intent. In another room I heard the little wail of the child, and the wail of the child waked my wife back into this life, so that her hands fluttered white and desperately needful upon the cover-lid. I kneeled beside my beautiful one, and reached out and took her hands very gentle into mine, but still they fluttered so needful, and she looked at me dumbly, but her eyes beseeching. Then I went out of the room and called gently to the nurse, and the nurse brought in the child,

wrapped very softly in a long white robe. And I saw the eyes of my beautiful one grow clearer with a strange and lovely light, and I beckoned to the nurse to bring the babe near. My wife moved her hands very weakly upon the cover lid, and I knew that she craved to touch her child, and I signed to the nurse and took my child in mine arms, and the nurse went out from the room, and so we three were alone together. I sat very gentle upon the bed, and I held the babe near to my beautiful one, so that the wee cheek of the babe touched the white cheek of my dying wife, but the weight of the child I kept off from

her. And presently I knew that Murdath, my wife, strove dumbly to reach for the hands of the babe, and I turned the child more towards her and slipped the hands of the child into the weak hands of my beautiful one. And I held the babe above my wife with an utter care, so that the eyes of my dying one looked into the young eyes of the child. And presently, in but a few moments of time, though it had been some ways an eternity, my beautiful one closed her eyes and lay very quiet. And I took away the child to the nurse who stood beyond the door. And I closed the child to the nurse who stood be on the door. And I closed the door and came back to my own, that we have those last

instance alone together. And the hands of my wife lay very still and white, but presently they began to move softly and weakly, searching for somewhat. And I put out my great hands to her, and took her hands with an utter care, and so a little time passed. Then her eyes opened, quiet and gray, and a little dazed seeming. And she rolled her head on the pillow and saw me, and the pain of forgetfulness went out of her eyes, and she looked at me with a look that grew in strength, unto a sweetness of tenderness and full understanding.

And I bent a little to her, and her eyes, told me to take her into my arms for those last minutes. Then I went very gentle upon the bed and lifted her with an utter and tender care, so that she lay suddenly, strangely restful against my breast. For love gave me skill to hold her, and love gave my beautiful one a sweetness of ease in that little time that was left to us.

And so we twain were together. and love seemed that it had made a truce with death in the air about us, that we be undisturbed, for there came a drows of rest even upon my tense heart, that had known nothing but a dreadful pain through the weary hours. And I whispered my love silently to my beautiful one, and her eyes answered, and the strangely beautiful and terrible moments passed by into the hush of eternity. And suddenly, Murdath, my beautiful one, spoke, whispering something. And I stooped gently to hark, and my known spoke again,

and lo, it was to call me by the olden love name that had been mine through all the utter lovely months of our togetherness. And I began again to tell her of my love that should pass beyond death, and, lo, in that one moment of time, the light went out of her, her eyes, and my beautiful one lay dead in my arms. My beautiful one. End of Chapter 1. Chapter 2 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 2. The last redoubt. Since Murdath, my beautiful one died and left me lonely in this world, I have suffered an anguish and an utter and dreadful pain of longing,

such as truly no word shall ever tell. For, in truth, I that had all the world through her sweet love and companionship, and knew all the joy and gladness of life, have known such lonesome misery as doth stun me to think upon. Yet am I to my pen again, for of late a wondrous hope has grown in me, in that I have at night in my sleep, waked into the future of this world, and seen strange things and utter marvels, and known once more the gladness of life, for I have learned the promise of the future, and have visited in my dreams those places where in the womb of time she and I shall come together, and part and again come together, breaking asunder most drearily in pain, and again reuniting after strange

ages, in a glad and mighty wonder. And this is the utter strange story of that which I have seen, and which truly I must set out, if the task be not too great. So that in the setting out thereof I may gain a little ease of the heart, and likewise mayhap give ease of hope to some other poor human that doth suffer, even as I have suffered, so dreadful with longing for mine own that is dead. And some shall read and say that this thing was not, and some

shall dispute with them, but to them all I say not save read, and having read that which I set down, then shall one and all have looked towards eternity with me, unto its very portals. And so to my telling. To me, in this last time of my visions, of which I would tell, I was not as if I dreamed, but as it were that I waked there into the dark, in the future of this world. And the sun had died, and for me thus newly waked into that future, to look back upon this our present age, was to look back into dreams that my soul knew to be of reality, but which

to those newly-seeing eyes of mine appeared but as a far vision, strangely how, and followed with peacefulness and light. Always it seemed to me that I waked into the future into the everlasting night that lapped this world, that I saw near to me and girdling me all about a blurred grayness. And presently this the grayness would clear and fade from about me, even as a dusky cloud, and I would look out upon a world of darkness, lit here and there with strange sights.

And with my waking into that future, I waked not to ignorance, but to a full knowledge of those things which lit the nightland. Even as a man wakes from sleep each morning, and knows immediately he wakes the names and knowledge of the time which has bred him and in which he lives. And the same while a knowledge I had, as it were, subconscious, of this present, this early life which now I live so utterly alone. In my earliest knowledge of that place I was a youth, seventeen years grown, and my memory tells me that when first I waked, or came, as it might be said, to myself in that future,

I stood in one of the embrasures of the last redoubt, that great pyramid of gray metal which held the last millions of this world from the powers of the slayers. And so full am I of the knowledge of that place that scarce can I believe that none here know. And because I have such difficulty it may be that I speak over familiarly of those things of which I know, and heed not to explain much that is needful that I should explain to those who must read here in this our present day. For there, as I stood and looked out, I was less the man of years of this age than the youth of that, with the natural knowledge of that life which I had gathered by living all

my seventeen years of life there, though until that my first first vision, I, of this age, knew not of that other and future existence. Yet woke to it so naturally as may a man wake here in his bed to the shining of the morning sun, and know it by name, and the meaning of odd else. And yet, as I stood there in the vast embrasure, I had also a knowledge or memory of this present life of ours, deep down within me, but touched with a halo of dreams, and yet with a conscious longing for one known even there in a half-memory as Murdath. As I have said, in my earliest memory I mind that I stood in an embrasure, high up in the

side of the pyramid, and looked outwards through a queer spy-glass to the northwest. I, full of youth and with an adventurous and yet half-fearful heart. And in my brain was, as I have told, the knowledge that had come to me in all the years of my life in the redoubt, and yet until that moment this man of this present time had no knowledge of that future existence. And now I stood and had suddenly the knowledge of a life already spent in that strange land, and deeper within me the misty knowings of this our present age, and maybe also of some others. To the northwest I looked through the queer spyglass and saw a landscape that I had looked upon.

and poured upon through all the years of that life, so that I knew how to name this thing and that thing, and give the very distances of each and every one from the center-point of the pyramid, which was that which had neither length nor breadth, and was made of polished metal in the room of mathematics, where I went daily to my studies. To the northwest I looked, and in the wide field of my glass saw plain the bright glare of the fire from the red pit, shine upwards against the underside of the vast chin of the Northwest Watcher, the watching thing of the Northwest. That which hath watched from the beginning, and until the opening of the gateway of eternity,

came into my thoughts, as I looked through the glass, the words of Easeworth, the ancient poet, though incredibly future to this our time. And suddenly they seemed at fault, for I looked deep down into my being, and saw, as dreams are seen, the sunlight and splendor of this our present age. And I was amazed. And here I must make it clear to all that even as I waked from this age suddenly into that life, so must I, that youth there in the embrasure, have awakened then to the knowledge of this far-back life of ours, seeming to him a vision of the very beginnings of eternity in

the dawn of the world. Oh, I do but dread I make it not sufficient clear that I and he were both I, the same soul. He of that far date seeing vaguely at the life that was, that I do now live in this present age, and I of this time beholding the life that I yet shall live. How utterly strange! And yet I do not know that I speak holy truth to say that I in that future time, had no knowledge of this life and age, before that awakening. For I woke to find that I was one who stood apart from the other youths, in that I had a dim knowledge, visionary, as it were, of the past, which confounded, whilst yet it angered those who were the men of learning of that age, though of this matter more anon. But this I do know, that from that time onwards,

knowledge and assuredness of the past was tenfold, for this my memory of that life told me. And so to further my telling. Yet before I pass onwards, one other thing is there of which I shall speak. In the moment in which I waked out of that youthfulness into the assured awareness of this our age, in that moment the hunger of this, my love, flew to me across the ages, so that what had been but a memory dream grew into the pain of reality, and I knew suddenly that I lacked, and from that time onwards I went listening as even now my life is spent. And so it was that I, fresh born in that future time, hungered strangely for my beautiful one, with all the strength of that new life, knowing that she had been mine and might live again

even as I do. And so, as I have said, I hungered and found that I listened. And now to go back for my digression, it was, as I have said, I had amazement at perceiving, in memory, the unknowable sunshine and splendor of this age, breaking so clear through my hitherto most vague and hazy visions, so that the ignorance of Aeswarpth was shouted to me by the things which now I knew. And from that time onward, for a little space, I was stunned with all that I knew and guessed and felt, and all of a long while the hunger grew for that one I had lost in the early days, she who had sung to me in those fairy days of light, that had been in verity, and the especial

thoughts of that age looked back with a keen, regretful wonder into the gulf of forgetfulness. But presently I turned from the haze and pain of my dream memories, once more to the inconceivable mystery of the nightland, which I viewed through the great embrasure. For on none did it ever come with weariness to look out upon all the hideous mysteries, so that old and young watched, from early years to death, the black monstrosity of the nightland, which this our last refuge of humanity held. at bay. To the right of the red pit there lay a long, sinuous glare, which I knew as the veil of red

fire, and beyond that for many dreary miles the blackness of the nightland, across which came the coldness of the light from the plain of blue fire. And then on the very borders of the unknown lands there lay a range of low volcanoes, which lit up far away in the outer darkness the black hill-yred. hills, where shone the seven lights, which neither twinkled nor moved nor faltered through eternity, and of which even the great spy-glass could make no understanding, nor had any adventurer from the pyramid ever come back to tell us ought of them. And here let me say that down in the great library of the redoubt were the histories of all those with their

discoveries who had ventured out into the monstrousness of the nightland, risking not the life only, but the spirit of life. And surely it is all so strange and wonderful to set out that I could almost despair with the contemplation of that which I must achieve. For there is so much to tell, and so few words given to man by which he may make clear that which lies beyond the sight and the present and the general knowings of peoples. How shall you ever know, as I know in verity? of the greatness and reality and terror of the thing that I would tell plain to all.

For we, with our puny span of recorded life, must have great histories to tell, but the few bare details we know concerning years that are but a few thousands in all. And I must set out to you in the short pages of this my life there, a sufficiency of the life that had been and the life that was, both within and without that mighty pyramid. it, to make clear to those who may read the truth of that which I would tell. And the histories of that great redoubt dealt not with odd thousands of years, but with very millions, I away back into that they of that age conceived to be the early days of

the earth, when the sun maybe still gloomed dully in the night sky of the world. But of all that went before, nothing save as myths and matters to be taken most cautiously and believed not by men of sanity and proved wisdom. And I, how shall I make all this clear to you who may read? The thing cannot be, and yet I must tell my history. For to be silent before so much wonder would be to suffer of too full a heart, and I must even ease my spirit by this my struggle to tell to all how it was with me and how it will be.

I, even to the memories which were the possession of that far future youth, who was indeed I, of his childhood's days, when his nurse of that age swung him and crooned impossible lullabies of this mythical sun, which, according to those future fairy tales, had once passed across the blackness that now lay above the pyramid. Such is the monstrous futureness of this which I have seen through the body of that far-off youth. And so, back to my telling. To my right, which was to the north, there stood, very far away, the house of silence upon a low hill. And in that house were many lights and no sound, and so had it been through an uncountable eternity of years. Always though steady

lights and no whisper of sound, not even such as our distance microphones could have discovered. And the danger of this house was accounted the greatest danger of all those lands. And round by the House of Silence wound the road where the silent ones walk, and concerning this road which passed out of the unknown lands nigh by the place of the ab-humans where it was always the green luminous mist, nothing was known. that it was held at, of all the works about the mighty pyramid, it was alone the one that was bred, long ages past, of healthy human toil and labor. And on this point alone had a thousand books and more been writ, and all contrary, and so to no end, as is ever the

way in such matters. And as it was with the road where the silent ones walk, so it was with all those other monstrous things. libraries had there been made upon this and upon that, and many a thousand million moldered into the forgotten dust of the earlier world. I mind me now that presently I stepped upon the central traveling roadway which spanned the one thousandth plateau of the great redoubt, and this lay six miles and thirty fathoms above the plain of the nightland, and was somewhat of a great mile or more across. And so in a few minutes I would was at the southeastern wall and looking out through the great embrasure towards the three

silver-fire holes that shone before the thing that nods a way down far in the southeast. Southward of this, but nearer, there rose the vast bulk of the South-East watcher, the watching thing of the southeast. And to the right and to the left of the squat monster burned the torches, maybe half a mile upon each side, yet sufficient light they threw to show the lumbered forward head of the never-sleeping brute. To the east, as I stood there in the quietness of the sleeping time on the one-thous plateau, I heard a far dreadful sound down in the lightless east, and presently again, a strange and dreadful laughter, deep as a low thunder among the mountains. And because this sound

came odd wiles from the unknown lands beyond the valley of the hounds. We had named that far and never-seen place, the country whence comes the great laughter. And though I had heard the sound many and oft a time, yet did I never hear it without a most strange thrilling of my heart, and a sense of my littleness, and of the utter terror which had beset the last millions of the world. Yet because I had heard the laughter oft, I had heard the laughter oft, I had I paid not overlong attention to my thoughts upon it. And when, in a little it died away into that eastern darkness, I turned my spy-glass upon the giant's pit, which lay to the south of the giant's kilns.

And these same kilns were tended by the giants, and the light of the kilns was red and fitful, and through wavering shadows and lights across the mouth of the pit, so that I saw giants crawling up out of the pit, but not properly seen. by reason of the dance of the shadows. And so, because ever there was so much to behold, I looked away, presently, to that which was plainer to be examined. To the back of the giant's pit was a great black headland, that stood vast between the valley of the hounds, where lived the monstrous nighthounds, and the giants. And the light of the kilns struck the brow of this black headland, so that constantly I saw things peer over the edge, coming

forward a little into the light of the kilns, and drawing back swiftly into the shadows. And thus it had ever been through the uncounted ages, so that the headland was known as the headland from which strange things peer, and thus it was marked in our maps and charts of that grim world. And so I could go on forever, but that I fear to weary. And yet, whether I do weary or not, I must tell of this country that I see, even now as I set my thoughts down, so plainly that my memory wanders in a hushed and secret fashion along its starkness, and amid its strange and dread inhabitants, so that it is but by an effort I realize me that my body is not there

in this very moment that I write. And so to further tellings. Before me ran the road where the silent ones walk, and I searched it, as many a time in my earlier youth had I with the spy-glass, for my heart was always stirred mightily by the sight of those silent ones. And presently, alone in all the miles of that night-gray road, I saw one in the field of my glass, a quiet cloaked figure, moving along, shrouded and looking neither to right nor left. And thus was it with these beings ever. It was told about in the redoubt that they would harm

no human, if but the human did keep a fair distance from them, but that it were wise never to come close upon one, and this I can well believe. And so, searching the road with my gaze, passed beyond this silent one, and passed the place where the road, sweeping vastly to the southeast, was lit a space, strangely by the light from the silver-fire holes. And thus, at last, to where it swayed to the south of the dark palace, and thence southward still until it passed round to the westward, beyond the mountain bulk of the watching thing in the south, the hugest monster in all the visible night-lands. My spy-glass showed it to me with clearness, a living hill of watchfulness, known to us as

the watcher of the South. It brooded there, squat and tremendous, hunched over the pale radiance of the glowing dome. Much I know have been writ concerning this odd, vast watcher, for it had grown out of the blackness of the South unknown lands a million years gone, and the steady growing nearness of it had been noted and set out at length by the men they called Monstruakens, so that it was possible to search in our libraries and learn of the very coming of this beast in the olden time. And while I mind me, there was even then and always men named Monstruakens, whose duty it was to take heed of the great forces and to watch the monsters and the beasts that beset the great pyramid, and measure the men.

and record, and have soulful a knowledge of these same that, did one but sway and head in the darkness, the same matter was set down with particularness in the records. And so to tell more about the South Watcher. A million years gone, as I have told, came it out from the blackness of the South, and grew steadily nearer through twenty thousand years, but so slow that in no one year could a man perceive that it had moved. Yet it had movement, and had come thus far upon its road to the redoubt, when the glowing dome rose out of the ground before it, growing slowly. And this had stayed the way of the monster, so that through an eternity it had looked towards the pyramid across the pale glare of

the dome, and seeming to have no power to advance nearer. And because of this, much had been writ to prove that there were other forces than evil at work in the nightlands, about the last redoubt. And this I have always thought to be wisely said. And indeed, there to be no doubt to the matter, for there were many things in the time of which I have knowledge, which seemed to make clear that even as the forces of darkness were loose upon the end of man, so were there other forces out to do battle with the terror, though in ways most strange and unthought of by the human mind. And of this I shall have more to tell anon. And here, before I go further with my telling, let me set out some of that knowledge which yet

remained so clear within my mind and heart. Of the coming of these monstrosities and evil forces, no man could say much with verity, for the evil of it began before the histories of the great redoubt were shaped. I, even before the sun had lost all power to light. though it must not be a thing of certainty, that even at this far time the invisible black heavens held no warmth for this world. But of this I have no room to tell, and must pass on to that of which I have a more certain knowledge. The evil must surely have begun in the days of the darkening, which I might liken to a story

which was believed doubtfully, much as we of this day believe the story of the creation. A dim record there was of olden sciences, that are yet far off in our future, which, disturbing the unmeasurable outward powers, had allowed to pass the barrier of life some of those monsters and abhuman creatures, which are so wondrously cushioned from us at this normal present. And thus there had materialized, and in other cases developed, grotesque and horrible creatures, which now beset the humans of this world. And where there was no power to take on material form, there had been allowed to certain dreadful forces

to have power to affect the life of the human spirit. And this growing very dreadful, and the world full of lawlessness and degeneracy, there had banded together the sound millions and built the last redoubt, and there, in the twilight of the world, so it seems to us, and yet to them, bred at last to the piece of usage, as it were the beginning.

And this I can make no clearer, and none hath right to expect it, for my task is very great, and beyond the power of human skill. And when the humans had built the great pyramid, it had one thousand three hundred and twenty floors, and the thickness of each floor was according to the strength of its need. And the whole height of this pyramid exceeded seven miles, by near a mile, and above it was a tower from which the watchmen looked, these being called the Montserawakens. But where the redoubt was built I know not, save that I believe in a mighty valley of which I may tell more in due time. And when the pyramid was built,

the last millions, who were the builders thereof, went within and made themselves a great house and city of this last redoubt. And thus began the second history of this last redoubt. And thus began the second history of this world. And how shall I set it all down in these little pages? For my task, even as I see it, is too great for the power of a single life and a single pen. Yet to it. And later, through hundreds and thousands of years, there grew up in the outer lands beyond those which lay under the guard of the redoubt, mighty and lost races of terrible creatures. creatures, half men and half beast, and evil and dreadful, and these made war upon the redoubt, but were beaten off from that grim metal mountain with a

vast slaughter. Yet must there have been many such attacks, until the electric circle was put about the pyramid and lit from the earth current? And the lowest half-mile of the pyramid was sealed, and so at last there was a peace, and the beginnings of that eternity of quiet watching for the day when the earth-current shall become exhausted. And at wiles, through the forgotten centuries, had the creatures been glutted time and again upon such odd bands of daring ones who had adventured forth to explore through the mystery of the nightlands? For of those who went, scarce any did ever return. for there were eyes in all that dark, and powers and forces abroad which had all knowledge,

or so we must fain believe. And then, so it would seem, as that eternal night lengthened itself upon the world, the power of terror grew and strengthened. And fresh and greater monsters developed and bred out of all space and outward dimensions, attracted, even as it might be infernal sharks, by that lonely and mighty hill of humanity, facing its end, so near to the eternal, and yet so far deferred in the minds and to the senses of those humans. And thus hath it been ever.

And all this but by the way, and vague and ill-told, and set out in despair to make a little clear the beginnings of that state, which is so strange to our conception, and yet which had become a condition of naturalness to humanity in that stupendous future. Thus had the giants come, fathered of bestial humans and mothered of monsters, and many and diverse were the creatures which had some human semblance, and intelligence, mechanical, and cunning, so that certain of these lesser brutes had machinery and underground ways, having need to secure to themselves warmth and air, even as healthy humans.

Only that they were incredibly inured to hardship, as they might be wolves set in comparison with tender children. And surely, do I make this thing clear? And now to continue my telling concerning the Nightland. The watcher of the South was, as I have set make-known, a monster differing from those other watching things, of which I have spoken, and of which there were in all four. One to the northwest, and one to the southeast, and of these I have told.

And the other twain lay brooding, one to the southwest, and the other to the northeast. And thus the four watchers kept warred through the darkness upon the pyramid, and moved not, neither gave the out any sound. yet did we know them to be mountains of living watchfulness and hideous and steadfast intelligence? And so, in a while, having listened to the sorrowful sound which came ever to us over the gray dunes from the country of whaling, which lay to the south, midway between the redoubt and the watcher of the south, I passed upon one of the moving roadways over to the south-western side of the pyramid, and looked from a narrow embrasure, thence far down in the south-waintinger,

into the deep valley, which was four miles deep, and in which was the pit of the red smoke. And the mouth of this pit was one full mile across, and the smoke of the pit filled the valley at times so that it seemed but as a glowing red circle amid dull thunderous clouds of redness. Yet the red smoke rose never much above the valley, so that there was clear sight across to the country beyond. there, along the further edge of that great depth, were the towers, each may be a mile high, gray and quiet, but with a shimmer upon them. Beyond these, south and west of them, was the enormous bulk of the southwest watcher, and from the ground rose what we name

the eye-beam, a single ray of gray light, which came up out of the ground and lit the right eye of the monster. And because of this light, that eye had been mightily examined through unknown thousands of years, and some held that the eye looked through the light steadfastly at the pyramid, but others set out that the light blinded it, and was the work of those other powers which were abroad to do combat with the evil forces. But, however this may be, as I stood there in the embrasure and looked at the thing through the spy-glass, it seemed to my soul that the brute looked straightly at me, unwinking and steadfast, and fully of a knowledge that I spied upon it.

And this is how I felt. To the north of this in the direction of the west I saw the place where the silent ones kill. And this was so named, because there, maybe ten thousand years gone, certain humans adventuring from the pyramid, came off the road where the silent ones walk, and into that place, and were immediately destroyed. And this was told by the one who escaped, though he died also very quickly, for his heart was frozen. And this I cannot explain, but so it was set out in the records. Far away beyond the place where the silent ones kill,

in the very mouth of the western night, was the place of the ab-humans, where was lost the the road where the silent ones walk in a dull, green, luminous mist. And of this place nothing was known, though much of it held the thoughts and attentions of our thinkers and imaginers. For some said that there was a place of safety, differing from the redoubt, as we of this day suppose heaven to differ from the earth, and that the road led thence, but was barred by the ab-humans. This I can only set down here, but with no thought to justify or uphold it.

Later I traveled over to the northeastern wall of the redoubt and looked thence with my spy-glass at the watcher of the northeast. The crowned watcher it was called, in that within the air above its vast head there hung always a blue luminous ring, which shed a strange light downwards over the monster, showing a vast, wrinkled brow, upon which an whole library had been writ. But putting to the shadow all the lower face, all save the ear, which came out from the back of the head, and belled towards the redoubt, and had been said by some observers in the past who had been seen to quiver. But how that might be I knew not, for no man of our days had seen such

a thing. And beyond the watching thing was the place where the silent ones are never, close by the great road, which was bounded upon the far side by the giant sea, and upon the far side of that was a road which was always named the road by the quiet city, for it passed along that place were burned forever the constant and never-moving lights of a strange city, but no glass had ever shone life there, neither had any light ever ceased to burn. And beyond that again was the black mist, and here let me say that the valley of the hounds ended towards the lights of the quiet city. And so have I set out something of that land and of those creatures and circumstances which beset

us about, waiting until the day of doom, when our earth-current should cease and leave us helpless to the watchers and the abundant terror. And here I stood, and looked forth composedly, as may one who has been born to know of such matters, and reared in the knowledge of them. And anon I would look upward, and see the gray, meddled mountain going up measureless into the gloom of the everlasting night.

And from my feet the sheer downward sweep of the grim metal walls, six full miles and more, to the point of the barren, plane below. And one thing, I and I fear me many, have I missed to set out with particularness. There was, as you do know, all around the base of the pyramid, which was five and one-quarter miles every way, a great circle of light, which was set up by the earth-current, and burned within a transparent tube, or had that appearance. And it bounded the pyramid for a clear mile upon every side, and burned forever. And none of the monsters had power ever to pass across, because of what we did call the air-clog that it did make, as an invisible wall of safety.

And it did give out also a more subtle vibration that did affect the weak brain elements of the monsters and the lower menbrutes. And some did hold that there went from it a further vibration of a greater subtleness that gave a protecting against the evil forces, and some quality it had truly this wise, for the evil powers had no ability to cause harm to any within. Yet were there some dangers against which it might not avail, but these had no cunning to bring harm to any within the great redoubt, who had wisdom to meddle with no dreadfulness. And so were those last millions guarded until the Earth-current should be used to its end.

And this circle is that which I have called the electric circle, though with failure to explain. But there it was called only the circle. And thus have I, with great effort, made a little clear that grim land of night, where, presently my listening heard one calling across the dark. But how that this grew upon me I will set out forthwith. End of Chapter 2. Chapter 3 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain.

The Nightland Chapter 3. The quiet calling. Now oft had I heard tell, not only in that great city which occupied the thousandth floor, but in others of the 1,312th floor. of the Pyramid, that there was somewhere out in the desolation of the nightlands a second place of refuge, where had gathered in another part of this dead world some last millions of the human race to fight unto the end. And this story I heard everywhere in my travels

through the cities of the Great Redoubt, which travels began when I came upon my 17th year, and continued for three years and two hundred and twenty-five days, being even then but one day in each city, as was the custom in the training of every child. And truly it was a great journey, and in it I met with many, whom to know was to love, but whom never could I see again, for life was not space enough, and each must do his duty to the security and well-being of the redoubt. Yet for all that I have set down we traveled much always, but there were so many millions and so few years. And as I have said, everywhere I went there was the same story of this

other place of refuge, and in such of the libraries of those cities as I had time to search, there were great numbers of works upon the existence of this other refuge. And some, far back in the years, made assertion with confidence that such a place was in verity. And indeed, no doubt did there seem in those bygone ages. But But now these very records were read only by scholars, who doubted even whilst they read, and so is it ever. But of the reality of this refuge I had never a sound doubt, from the day of my hearing concerning it from our master Montserwaken, who with all his assistance occupied the tower of observation

in the apex of the pyramid. And here let me tell that he and I had always an affinity and close friendship. ship, one for the other, though he was full grown, and I but a youth. But so it was, and thus, when I had come to an age of twenty-one years of life, he opened to me a post within the Tower of Observation, and this was a most wondrous good fortune to me, for in all the vast redoubt to be appointed to the Tower of Observation was the most desired. For thereby, even as in these days doth astronomy was the natural curiosity of man eased somewhat, even, while thwarted. Now let me tell here also, lest it be thought that I was unduly favored because of my

friendship with the Master Monster Wagon, that there was a sound justification for his choice, in that to me had been given that strange gift of hearing, which we called night hearing, though this was but a fanciful name and meant little. Yet the peculiar gift was rare, and in all the millions of the pyramid there was none with the gift to a great degree, saving only myself. And I, because of this gift, could hear the invisible vibrations of the ether, so that, without harking to the calling of our recording instruments, I could take the messages which came continually through the eternal darkness.

I, even better than they. And now it may be the better understood how much Much was to be counted that I had grown to listen for a voice that had not wrung in my ears for an eternity, and yet which sang sweet and clear in my memory dreams. So that it seemed to me that Murdath the Beautiful slept within my soul and whispered to me out of all the ages. And then one day at the fifteenth hour when began the sleep-time I had been pondering this love of mine that lived with me still and marveling that my memory dreams

held a voice of a love that had been in so remote an age. And pondering and dreaming thus, as a young man may, I could fancy this eon lost one were whispering beauty into my ears in verity, so clear had my memory grown, and so much had I pondered. And lo as I stood there, harking and communing with my thoughts, I thrilled suddenly, as if I had been smitten, for out of all the everlasting night a whisper was thrilling and thrilling upon my more subtle hearing. Through four long years had I listened, since that awakening in the embrasure, when but a youth of seventeen.

And now out of the world darkness and all the eternal years of that lost life which now I live in this present age of ours was the whisper come, for I knew it upon that instant. And yet, because I was so taught to wisdom, I answered by no name, but sent the master-word through the night, sending it with my brain elements, as I could and as all may, much or little as may be if they be not clods. And moreover I knew that she who called quietly would have the power to hear without instruments, if indeed it were she. And if it were but one of the false callings of the evil forces, or more cunning monsters,

or, as was sometimes thought concerning these callings, the house of silence meddling with our souls, then would they have no power to say the master word, for this had been proven through all the everlasting. And lo, as I stood, trembling and striving not to be tense, which destroys the receptivity, There came thrilling round and round my spiritual essence, the throb of the master word, beating steadily in the night as doth that marvelous sound. And then, with all that was sweet in my spirit, I called with my brain elements, Murdath, Murdath, Murdath, Murdath! And at that instant, the Master Monster Awaken entered that part of the Tower of Observation where I stood, and seeing my face

stood very quiet, for though he had not the power of night hearing, he was wise and thoughtful, and took much account of my gift. Moreover, he had but come from the receiving instrument, and thought vaguely to have caught the throb of the master word, though too faint to come proper through the instrument, so that he searched for me, in that I, who had the hearing, might listen for it, I being, as I have said, gifted in that wise. To him I told something of my story and my thoughts and my memories and of that awakening, and thus up to this present happening, and he he hearkened with sympathy and a troubled and wondering heart, for in that age a man might talk sanely upon that which, in this age of ours, would

be accounted foolishness, and maybe the breathings of insanity. For there, by the refinement of arts of mentality and the results of strange experiments and the accomplishment of learning. men were able to conceive of matters now close to our conceptions, even as we of this day may happily give a calm ear to talk, that in the days of our fathers would have been surely set to the count of lunacy. And this is very clear. And all the while that I told my story I listened with my spirit, but save for a sense

of faint, happy laughter that rapped about me, I heard not. and nothing more all that day. Here, let me put down that, because of my memories and half-memories, I would time and again dispute with our learned men, they being in doubt as to the verity of that olden story of the days of light, and the existence of the sun, though something of all this was set out as of truth in our oldest records. But I, remembering, told them many tales that seemed fair. fairy-like to them, and entranced their hearts, even whilst I angered their brains, which

refused to take seriously, and as verity, that which their hearts accepted gladly, even as we receive the wonder of poetry into our souls. But the Master Montstraweaken would listen to odd I had to tell, I, though I spoke through hours, and so it would be odd times that, having talked long, drawing my stories from my memory dreams, I would come back again into the present of that future, and lo, all the monster awakens would have left their instruments and observations and recordings and be gathered about me. And the master so sunken in interest that he not to have discovered them. Neither had I noticed being so full of the things which had been. But when the master came back to knowledge of that present he would rouse and chide, and they,

all those lesser ones, would fly swiftly and guiltily to their various works. And yet, so I have thought since, each with a muddled and bewildered and thoughtful air upon him, and hungry they were for more, and ever wondering, and setting questions about. And so it was also with those others, those learned ones who were not of the tower of observation, and who disbelieved even whilst they hungered. Listen would they, though I talked from the first hour, which was the dawn to the fifteenth hour, which was the beginning of the night. For the sleep-time was set thus, after other usage and experiment.

And odd wiles I found that there were among them men of extraordinary learning who upheld my tellings as tales of verity, and so there was a faction. But later there grew more to believe, and whether they believed or not all were to listen, so that I might have spent my days in talk, only, that I had my work to do. But the Master Monster Waken believed from the beginning, and was wise always to understand, so that I loved him for this, as for many another dear quality.

And so, as may be conceived, among all those millions I was singled out to be known, for the stories that I told went downward through a thousand cities, and presently, in in the lowest tier of the underground fields, and hundred miles deep in the earth below the redoubt. I found that the very plow-boys knew something concerning my tellings, and gathered about me one time and another when the master Monster Waken and I had gone down regarding some matter that dealt with the earth-current and our instruments. And of the underground fields, though in that age we called them no more than the fields,

I should set down a little, for they were the mightiest work of this world, so that even the last redoubt was but a small thing beside them. An hundred miles deep lay the lowest of the underground fields, and was an hundred miles from side to side every way. And above it there were three hundred and six fields, each one less in area than that beneath. And in this wise they tapered until the topmost field which lay direct beneath the lowermost floor of the great redoubt was but four miles every way. And thus it will be seen that these fields lying one beneath

the other formed a mighty and incredible pyramid of country lands in the deep earth, and hundred miles from the base unto the topmost field. And the hole was sheathed in at the sides with the gray metal of which the redoubt was builted, and each field was pillared and floored beneath the soil with the same compound wonder. And so was it secure, and the monsters could not dig into that mighty garden from without. And all of that underground land was lit, where needed by the earth current, and that same life-stream fructified the soil, and gave life and blood to the plants and to the trees, and to every bush and natural thing. And the making of those fields had taken maybe a million years,

and the dump thereof had been cast into the crack, whence came the earth-current, and which had bottom beyond all soundings. And this underground country had its own winds and air-currents, so that, to my memory, it was in no ways connected to the monstrous air-shafts of the pyramid. But in this I may be mistaken, for it has not been given to me to know all that is to be known concerning that vast redoubt, nor by any one man could so much knowledge be achieved. Yet that there were wise and justly promoted winds in that underground country I do know, for healthful and sweet they were, and in the cornfields there

was the sweet rustle of grain, and in the glad, soaking laughter of poppies, all beneath a warm and happy light. And here did the millions walk and take excursion, and go orderly or not, even as in these days. And all this have I seen, and the talk of a thousand lovers in the gardens of that place comes back to me, and with it all the memory of my dear one, and of a faint calling that would seem to whisper about me at times, but so faint and attenuated that even I, who had the night hearing, could not catch its import, and so went listening ever the more intently, and off-times calling.

Now there was a law in the pyramid, tried and helpful, which held that no male should have freedom to adventure into the nightland, before the age of twenty-two, and no female ever. Yet that, after such age, if a youth desired greatly to make the adventure, he should receive three lectures upon the dangers of which we had knowledge, and a strict account of the mutilatings and horrid deeds done to those who had so adventured. And if, after this had passed over him, he still desired, and if he were accounted healthful and sane, then should he be allowed to make the adventure? And it was accounted honor to the youth who should add to the knowledge of the pyramid.

But to all such as went forth into the danger of the nightland there was set beneath the skin of the inner side of the left forearm a small capsule, and when the wound had healed, then might the youth make the adventure. And the wherefore of this was that the spirit of the youth might be saved if he were entrapped. For then, upon the honor of his soul, must he bite forth the capsule, and immediately his spirit would have safety in death. And by this shall you know somewhat the grim and horrid danger of the dark land. And this I have set down because later I was to make huge adventure into those lands, and even at this time some thought of the same had come to me. For always I went listening for that quiet calling, and twice I sent

the master-word throbbing solemnly through the everlasting night. Yet this I did no more, without certainty, for the word must not be used lightly. But often would I say with my brain elements, Murdath! Murdath! sending the name out into the darkness, and sometimes would I seem to hear the faint thrilling of the ether around me, as though one answered, but weakly, as it were with a weakened spirit, or by instrument that lacked its earth force. And thus, for a great while there was no certainty, but only a strange anxiousness and no clear answer. Then one day, as I stood by the instruments in the Tower of

Observation, at the thirteenth hour there came the thrilling of beaten ether all about me, as it were that all the void was disturbed. And I made the sign for silence, so that the men moved not in all the tower, but bowed over their breathing bells that all disturbance might cease. And again came the gentle thrilling and broke out into a clear, low calling in my brain. And the calling was my name, the old earth name of this day, and not the name of that age. And the name smote me with a frightenness of fresh awakening memories. And immediately I sent the master word into the night, and all the ether was full

of movement. And a silence came, and later a beat afar off in the void of a night which only I in all that great redoubt could hear, until the heavier vibrations were come. And in a moment there was all about me the throbbing of the master word, beating in the night a sure answer. Yet before this I knew that Murdath had called, but now had surety. And immediately I said, "'Murdath,' making use of the instruments, and there came a swift and beautiful answer, for out of the dark there stole an old love name that she only had ever

used to me. And presently I minded me of the men and signed to them that they should continue, for the records must not be broken, and now I had the communication full established. And by me stood the master Montseruaken, quietly as in a young Monster Waken, waiting with slips to make any notes that were needful, and keeping a strict eye upon those others, but not unkindly. And so, for a space of wonder, I had speech with the girl out in the darkness of the world, who had knowledge of my name, and of the old earth love-name and named herself Murdath. And much I questioned her, and presently to my sorrow, for it seemed that her name was not truly Murdath, but Nani, neither had she known my name. But that in the library of

that place where she abode there had been a story of one named by my name, and called by that sweet love name which she had sent out somewhat ruthless into the night, and the girl's name had been Murdath, and when first she, Nani, had called, there had come back to her a cry of Murdath, Murdath. And this had minded her so strangely of that olden story which had stayed in her memory that she had answered as the maid in that book might have answered. And thus did it seem that the utter romance of my memory love had vanished, and I stood strangely troubled for sorrow of a love of olden times. Yet even then I marveled that any book should have story so much like to mine, yet heeding that the history of the history of olden times. Yet, heeding that

the history of all love is writ with one pen. Yet even then, in that hour of my strange and quaintly foolish pain, there came a thing that set me thrilling, though more afterwards when I came to think afresh upon it. For the girl who spoke to me through the night had made some wonder that my voice were not deeper, yet in quiet fashion, and as one who says a thing scarce what they say. But even to me then, there came a sudden hope, for in the olden days of this present age my voice had been very deep. And I said to her that maybe the man in the book was said to have had a deep tone of speech,

but she, seeming puzzled, said nay, and at that I questioned her the more, but only to the trouble of her memory and understanding. And strange must it seem that we too should talk on so trivial a matter when there was so much else that we had need to exchange thought upon. For were a man in this present day to have speech with those who may live within that red planet of Mars within the sky, scarce could the wonder of it exceed the wonder of a human voice coming through that night unto the great redoubt, out of all that lost darkness. For indeed this must have been the breaking of maybe a million years of silence. And already, as I came to know later, was the news passing

downward from city to city through all the vast pyramid, so that the hour slips were full of the news, and every city eager and excited and waiting. And I better known in that one moment than in all my life before, for that previous calling had been but vaguely put about, and then set to the count of a nature, blown upon over easily by spirit winds of the half-memory of dreams. Though it is indeed true, as I have set down before this, that my tales concerning the early days of the world when the sun was visible and full of light had gone down through all the cities, and had much comment and setting forth in the hour-slips, and were a cause for speech and argument. Now concerning the voice of this girl coming to us through

the darkness of the world, I will set out that which she had to tell, and this indeed, but vera verified the tellings of our most ancient records, which had so long been treated over lightly. There was, it would seem, somewhere out in the lonesome dark of the outer lands, but at what distance none could ever discover, a second redoubt, that was a three-sided pyramid and moderate small, being no more than a mile in height, and scarce three-quarters of a mile along the bases. When this redoubt was first built it, it had been upon the far shore of

sea, where now was no sea, and it had been raised by those wandering humans who had grown weary of wandering, and weary of the danger of night attacks by the tribes of half-human monsters, which began to inhabit the earth even so early as the days when the half-gloom was upon the world. And he that had made the plan upon which it was builted was one who had seen the great redoubt, having lived there in the beginning, but escaped because of a correct set upon him for his spirit of irresponsibility, which had made him to cause disturbance among the orderly ones in the lowest city of the great redoubt.

Yet in time he too had come to be tamed by the weight of fear of the ever-growing hordes of monsters and the forces that were abroad. And so he, being a master spirit, planned and built the smaller redoubt, being aided ther to by four millions, who also were weary of the harass of the monsters, but until then had been wanderers, because of the restlessness of their blood. And they had chosen that place, because there they had discovered a sign of the earth-current in a great valley which led to the shore. For without the earth-current no refuge could have existence.

And whilst many builded and guarded and cared for the great camp in which all lived, Others worked within a great shaft, and in ten years had made this to a distance of many miles, and therewith they tapped the earth-current, but not a great stream, yet a sufficiency, as was believed. And presently, after many years they had built the pyramid, and taken up their refuge there, and made them instruments and ordained Montstrawagans, so that they had speech daily with the great pyramid, and thus for many long ages. And the earth-current then to begin to fail, and though they labored through many thousands of years, they came to no better resource.

And so it was they ceased to have communication with the great redoubt, for the current had a lack of power to work the instruments, and the recording instruments ceased to be sensible of our messages. And thereafter came a million years maybe of silence, with ever the birthing and marrying and dying of those lonesome humans. And they grew less, and some put this to the lack of the earth-current, which dwindled slowly through the centuries of that eternity. And once in a thousand years maybe one among them would be sensitive, and able to hear

beyond ordinary. And to these at times there would seem to come the thrilling of the ether, so that such and one would go listening, and sometimes seem to catch half-messages, and so awaken a great interest in all the pyramid. And there would be turning up of old records, in many words and writings, and attempts to send the Master Word through the night, in which, doubtless sometimes, they succeeded, for there was set down in the records of the Great Redoubt certain occasions on which there had come the call of the Master Word, which had been arranged and made holy between the two redoubts in the early days of that second life of this world. Yet now for a

In the hundred thousand years there had been none sensitive, and in that time the people of the Pyramid had become no more than ten thousand, and the Earth Current was weak and powerless to put the joy of life into them. So that they went listlessly, but deemed it not strange because of so many eons of usage. And then to the wonder of all the Earth Current had put forth a new power, so that young people ceased to be old over soon, and there was happiness and a certain joy in the living, and a strange birthing of children, such as had not been through half a million years. And then came a new thing.

Nani, the daughter of the master-monstowaken of that redoubt, had shown to all that she was sensitive, for she had perceived odd vibrations afloat in the night, and concerning these she told her father, and presently, because their bloods, moved afresh in their bodies, they had heart to discover the plans of the ancient instruments, for the instruments had long rusted and been forgotten. And so they built them a new instrument to send forth a message, for they had no memory at that time that the brain elements had power to do thus. Though mayhap their brain elements were weakened through so many ages of starvation of the

earth-current, and could not have obeyed, even had their masters known all that we of the great redoubt knew. And when the instrument was finished, Tunani was given the right to call first across the dark to discover whether, indeed, after that million years of silence, they were yet accompanied upon this earth, or whether they were in truth lonely, the last poor thousands of the humans. And a great and painful excitement came upon the people of the lesser pyramid, for the loneliness of the world pressed upon them, and it was to them as though we in this age called to a star across the abyss of space.

And because of the excitement and pain of the moment, Nani called only vaguely with the instrument into the dark, and lo, in a moment as it seemed, there came all about her in the night the solemn throb of the master word, beating in the night. And Nani cried out that she was answered, and as may be thought many of the people wept, and some prayed, and some were silent, but others beseeched her that she call again and quickly to have further speech with those of their kind. And Nani spoke the master word into the night, and directly there came a calling all about her. Murdath! Murdath! And the strange wonder of it made her silent a moment. But when she would have made reply, the instrument had ceased to work,

and she could have no further speech at that time. This, as may be thought, occasioned much distress, and constant work they had between the instrument and the earth-current to discover the reason for this failing, but could not for a great while. And in that time off did Nani hear the call of Murdath thrilling about her, and twice there came the solemn beat of their master-word in the night. Yet never had she the power to answer. And all that while, as I learned in time, was she stirred with a quaint ache at heart by the voice that called Murdath as it might be the spirit of love.

Searching for its mate, for this is how she put it. And thus it chanced that the constant thrilling of this name about her woke her to memory of a book she had read in early years but half understood, for it was ancient and writ in an olden fashion, and it set out the love of a man and a maid, and the maid's name was Murdath. And so, because she was full of this great awakening of those ages of silence, and the calling of that name, she found the book again, and read it many times, and grew to a sound love of the beauty of that tale. And presently, when the instrument was made right, she called into the night the name

of that man within the book. And so it came about that I had hoped too much, yet even now was I strangely unsure whether to cease from hoping. And one other thing there is which I would make clear. Many and oft a time had I heard a thrilling of sweet, faint laughter about me, and the stirring of the ether by words too gentle to come clearly. And these, I make no doubt, came from Nani, using her brain elements unwittingly and in ignorance, very eager to answer my callings, and having no knowledge that far off across the blackness

of the world they thrilled about me constantly. And after Nani had made clear all that I have set out concerning the lesser refuge, she told further how that food was not plentiful with them, though until the reawakening of the earth current they had gone unknowing of this, being of small appetite, and caring little for aught. But now, wakened and newly hungry, they savored a lack of taste in all that they ate, and this we could well conceive from our reasonings and theory, but happily not from our knowledge. And we said unto them that the soil had lost its life, and the crops therefrom were not vital, and a great while it would take for the earth within their pyramid to receive back the life

elements. And we told them certain ways by which they might bring a more speedy life to the soil, and This they were eager to do, being freshly alive after so long a time of half-life. And now you must know that in all the great redoubt the story went downwards swiftly, and was published in all the hour-sheets, with many comments, and the libraries were full of those who would look up the olden records, which for so long had been forgotten, or taken, as we of this day, would say, with a pinch of salt.

And all the time I was pestered with questions, so that, had I not been determined, I should scarce have been allowed to sleep. Moreover, so much was rid about me and my power to hear, and the diverse stories concerning tales of love, that I had been like to have grown maize to take note of it all, yet some note I did take, and much I found pleasant, but some displeasing. And for the rest I was not spoiled, as the saying goes, for I had my work to do. Moreover, I was always busy listening, and having speech through the darkness. Though, if any, saw me so, they would question, and because of this I kept much to the Tower of Observation, where was the Master Monstroaken, and a greater discipline.

And then began a fresh matter, though but an old enough trick, for I speak now, of the days that followed that re-opening of the talk between the pyramids. Often would speech come to us out of the night, and there would be tales of the sore need of the lesser redoubt, and callings for help. Yet when I said the Master Word abroad, there would be no answering, and so I feared that the monsters and forces of evil knew. Yet at times the Master Word would answer to us, beating steadily in the night, and when we questioned afresh we knew that they in the lesser redoubt had caught the beat of the master word, and so made reply, though it had not been they who had made the previous talk, which we had sought to test by the word. And then they would make contradiction of all that had been spoken so cunningly, so that we knew that monsters and forces had sought to tempt some from the safety of the redoubt. Yet was this no new thing. as I have made to hint, saving that it grew now to a greater persistence. And there was a loathsome

cunning in the using of this new language to the making of wicked and false messages by those evil things of the nightland. And it told to us, as I have made remark, how that those monsters and forces had a full awareness of the speech between the pyramids, yet could they have no power to say the master word. So had we some test left. and a way to sure knowledge of what may talk in the night. And all that I have told you should bring to those of this age something of the yet unbegotten terror of that, and a quiet and sound thankfulness to God that we suffer not as humanity shall yet suffer. But for all this, let it not be thought that they of that age accounted it as suffering, but as no more than the usual

of human existence. And by this may we know that we can meet all circumstances, and use ourselves to them and live through them wisely, if we be but prudent and consider means of invention. And through all the night-land there was an extraordinary awakening among the monsters and forces, so that the instruments made constant note of greater powers at work out there in the darkness. And the monster-awakens were busy recording and keeping a very strict watch. And so was there at all that time a sense of different? and awakening, and of wonders about and to come.

And from the country whence comes the great laughter, the laughter sounded constant, as it were an uncomfortable and heart-shaking voice thunder rolling thence over the lands, out from the unknown east. And the pit of the red smoke filled all the deep valley with redness, so that the smoke rose above the edge and hid the bases of the towers upon the far side. And the giants could be seen plentiful around the kilns to the east, and from the kilns great belches of fire, though the meaning of it as all else we could not say but only the cause. And from the mountain of the voice, which rose to the southeast of the southeast watcher,

and of which I have made no telling hitherto in this faulty setting out, I heard for the first time in that life the calling of the voice. And though the records made mention of it, yet not often was it heard. And the calling was shrill, and very peculiar, and distressful, and horrible, as though a giant woman, hungering strangely, shouted unknown words across the night. And this was how it seemed to me, and many thought this to describe the sound. And by all this you may perceive how that land was awakened. And other tricks there were to entice us,

into the night-land. And once a call came thrilling in the ether, and told to us that certain humans had escaped from the lesser redoubt, and drew nigh to us, but were faint for food and craved succor. Yet when we sent the master word into the night, the creatures without could make no reply, which was a very happy thing for our souls, for we had been all mightily exercised in our hearts by this one message, and now had proof that it was but a trap. And constantly, and at all hours, I would have speech with Nani and of the lesser doubt, for I had taught her how she might send her thoughts through the night with her brain elements, but not to overuse this power, for it exhausts the body and the powers of the mind,

if it be abused by exceeding usage. Yet, despite that I had taught her the use of her brain elements, she sent her message always without strength, save when she had use of the instrument, and this I set to the cause that she had not the health force needful. But apart from this, she had the night-hearing very keen, though less than mine. And so, with many times of speech and constant tellings of our doings and thoughts, we drew near in the spirit. it to one another, and had always a feeling in our hearts that we had been given previous acquaintance. And this, as may be thought, thrilled my heart very strangely.

End of Chapter 3. Chapter 4 Part 1 of The Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Librevox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 4. The Hushing of the Voice Part 1 Dearest, Thine own feet tread the world at night, treading as moon flakes step across a dark, kissing the very dew to holier light. Thy voice a song past mountains, which to hark frightens my soul with an utter lost delight. Now one night towards the end of the sixteenth hour, as I made ready to sleep, there came all about me the thrilling of the ether, as happened often though,

days, but the thrilling had a strange power in it, and in my soul the voice of Nani sounded plain, all within and about me. Yet though I knew it to be the voice of Nani, I answered not immediately, save to send the sure question of the Master Word into the night. And directly I heard the answer, the Master word beating steadily in the night, and I question Nani why she had speech with me by the instrument at that time, when all were sleeping, and the watch set among the monster wakens. For they in the little pyramid had their sleep-time to commence at the eleventh hour, so that by this it was five hours advanced toward the time

of waking, and Nani should have slept, nor have been abroad to the tower of observation, apart from her father. For I suppose that she spoke by the instrument, her voice sounding very clear in my brain. Yet to this question she made no answer in kind, but gave a certain thing into my spirit, which set me trembling, for she said certain words that began, Dearest, thine own feet tread the world at night. And it well may be that she set me to tremble, for as the words grew about me, there wakened a memory dream how that I had made the same words to Murdath the beautiful in the long-gone eternity of this our age, when she had died and left me alone in all the world. And I was weak a little with the tumult and force of my emotion. But in

a moment I called eagerly with my brain elements to Nani to give some explaining of this thing that she had spoken to the utter troubling of my heart. Yet once more she made no direct answer, but spoke the words again to me across all the dark of the world. And it came to me suddenly that it was not Nani that spoke, but Murdath the beautiful, from out of all the everlasting night. And I called, Murdath, Murdath, with my brain elements into the night, and lo the far, faint voice spoke again to my spirit through all the darkness of eternity, saying again those words.

Yet, though the voice was the voice, of Murdath the beautiful, it was also the voice of Nani, and I knew in all my heart that this thing was in verity, and that it had been given to me to be birthed once more into this world in the living time of that only one, with whom my spirit and essence hath made it in all ages through the everlasting. And I called with my brain elements and all my strength to Nani, but there came no answer, neither sign of hearing, though through hours I called. And thus at last I came to an utter exhaustion, but neither could be quiet nor sleep.

Yet presently I slept. And when I waited my first memory was of the wondrous thing which had be fallen in the sleep-time, for none in all this world could have known those words, save it had been the spirit of Murdath, my beautiful one, looking from above my shoulder in that utter loss time, I made those words to her out of an aching and broken heart. And the voice had been the voice of Murdath, and the voice of Murdath had been the voice of Nani. And what shall any say to this save that which I had in my heart?

And immediately I called to Nani once and again twice. And in a little moment there came all about me the throbbing of the Master Word, beating solemnly in the night. I sent the master-word to give assurance, and immediately the voice of Nani, a little weak, as was it always when she had not the instrument, but sent the message with her brain elements. And I answered her, and questioned her eagerly concerning her sayings of the past time of sleep. But she disclaimed, and made clear to me that she had no knowledge of having spoken, but had slept through all that time of which I made to tell, and indeed had dreamed

seemed a very strange dream. And for a little while I was confused and meditated, not knowing what to think, but came suddenly again to a knowledge that Nani's far voice was thrilling the ether all about, and that she would tell to me her dream, which had set strong upon her mind. And she told the dream to me, and in the dream she had seen a tall, dark man, built very big, and dressed in unfamiliar clothing. And the man had been in a little room and very sorrowful and lonesome, and in her dream she had gone nigh to him.

And presently the man made to write, that he might ease him by giving expression to his sorrow. And Nani had been able to read the words that he wrote, though to her waking spirit the language in which they were writ was strange and unknown. Yet she could not remember what he had writ, save but one short short time. line, and this she had mind of in that he had writ the word Murdath above. And she spoke of the strangeness of this thing, that she should dream of this name, but supposed that I'd fixed it upon her by my first callings. And then did I, with something of a tremble in my spirit, ask Nani to tell me what she remembered

of the writing of that big, sorrowful stranger? in a little moment her far voice said these words all about me. Dearest, thine own feet tread the world at night. But no more had she memory of, yet it was a sufficiency, and I, maybe with a mad, strange triumph in my soul, said unto her with my brain elements that which remained of those words. And my spirit felt them strike upon the spirit of Nani, and awake her memory, as with the violence of a blow.

And for a little while she stumbled, dumb before so much newness and certainly. And her spirit then to waken, and she near wept with the fright and the sudden new wonder of this thing. And immediately, all about me, there came her voice thrilling, and the voice was the voice of Murdath, and the voice of Nani. And I heard the tears of her spirit make pure and wonderful, the bewildered and growing gladness of her far voice. And she asked me, as one who had suddenly opened the gates of memory, whether she might be truly Murdath. And I, utter weak and shaken strangely because of this splendor of fulfillment, could make no instant

answer. And she asked again, but using mine old love-name, and with a sureness in her far voice. And still I was so strangely dumb, and the blood to thud peculiar in mine ears, and this to pass and speech to come swift. And this way to be that meeting of our spirits across all the everlasting night. And you shall have for a memory picture how that Nani stood there in the world in that far eternity,

and with her spirit having speech with mine, looking back through the part-open gates of her memory into the past of this our life and age. Yet more than this she saw, and more than was given to me in that age. age, for she had memory now and sight of other instances, and of other comings together, which had some confusion and but half-meanings to me. Yet of this our present age and life we spoke as of some yesterday, but very hallowed.

Now, as may be conceived, the wonder of this surety which had come into my life stirred me fiercely to its completion, for all my heart and spirit cried out to be with that one who was Murdath, and now spoke with the voice of Nani. Yet, how should this be one? For none among all the learned men of that mighty pyramid knew the position of the lesser redoubt. Neither could the records and histories of the world give us that knowledge. Only that there was a general thought among the students and the Monster Awakens, that it lay between the northwest and the northeast. But no man had any surety. Neither could any conno.

conceive of the distance from us of that refuge. And counting all this, there was yet the incredible danger and peril of the nightland, and the hunger and desolation of the outer lands, which were sometimes named the unknown lands. And I spoke much with Nani concerning this matter of their position. Yet neither she nor her father, the master-monstawaken of that refuge, had any knowing either of our position, only that the builder of the lesser redoubt had come out of the southward world in the beginning, as they had knowledge of by the records. Also, the father of Nani set that ancient compass to bear, for, as he made explanation to us through the instrument, so great a power of the earth-current must be ours that, perchance, it was our force which did

affect the pointer from steadfastness. For indeed the needle did swing in an arc, as we heard, that held between the north and the south, within the westward arc. But this it had done ever with them, and so was a very helpless guide, save that maybe, as we had thought, the force of the earth-current that was with us, had in truth some power to pull the needle towards us. And if this were so a verity, we made a reckoning that set the lesser doubt to the north, and they did likewise, and put us to the south. Yet it was all built upon the sand of guesswork, and nothing to adventure the life and soul upon.

Now we of curiosity, though a million times had had been done in the past ages, set the compass before us, having it from the great museum. But as ever in that age, it did spin if we but stirred the needle, and would stop nowhere's with surety, for the flow of the earth-current from the crack beneath the pyramid had a power to affect it away from the north, and to set it wandering. And this may seem very strange to this present age, yet to that it was most true to the seeming nature of things, and harder to believe that ever it did once point steadfastly, to prove a guide of sureness and unfailing. For be it known, we knew the positions of the land by tradition, coming from that ancient time when in the half-gloom they had builted the pyramid.

They, having known the use of that ancient compass, and with sight of the sun, had named the positions, though we of that far future day had forgotten the very beginnings of those names of direction, and used them but because our fathers did a million years and more. And likewise we did the same with the names of the day and the night and the weeks and the months and the years, though of the visible markings of these there was nothing but only and always the everlasting night, yet the same seeming very natural to that people. Now, Nani, having heed to my constant questions, craved with an utter keen hunger that I might come to her, but yet forbade it, in that it were better to live and commune in the spirit

than to risk my soul and mayhaps die in the foolishness of trying to find her in all the darkness of the dead world. Yet no heed had I taken of her commands, had I taken of her commands, had I but known of a surety the direction in which he might be discovered, and gain some knowledge of the space between, for this might be named by thousands of miles, or but by hundreds, though a great distance it was surely. Yet one other thing there was that has point in this place, for when I sent my speech out into the night using my brain elements, I came to know that, whether I had a knowledge of the north, or no knowledge at the moment, yet did I turn off with a sure

instinction to that direction. And of this the Master Monster Waken took very great note, and had me to experiment many a time and way, and so enclosed me about with screens, or with bandages across mine eyes, that I could not, save by that inward knowing, have any knowledge to point me the way. Yet would I turn northwards very frequent, by a certain feeling, and seemed unable of speech if I were turned otherwise by force. But when we asked Nani whether she had an unusualness in this matter, she could discover

none, and we could but take note curiously of that which affected my habits, and which truly I set to the attracting of her spirit. For I had mind that she did be somewhere's out that way in the darkness of the world, but yet was this no more than to suppose, as you perceive. And the Master Monster Awaken wrote a study of this matter of the northwardness of my turning, and it was set out in the hour-slips of the tower of observation. And so it came to be copied by the hour-slips of the great cities, and made much comment and much calling up to me through the home instruments, so that with this and the speech that went about concerning my powers to hear, I was much in talk, and diversely pleased,

and oft angered by overmuch attention and importunity. And now, whilst I pondered this matter in all my spirit and being, how that I should some way come to Nani, there befell a very terrible thing. And in this wise must I tell it. It was at the seventeenth hour when all the millions of the mighty pyramid slept, that I was with the master monster-waken in the tower of observation, taking my due turn. And sudden I heard the thrilling of the ether all about me, and the voice of Nani in my soul speaking.

And I sent the master word into the darkness of the world, and presently I heard the solemn answer beating steadfastly in the night. And immediately I called to Nani with my brain elements to know what thing troubled her in her sleep. And her voice came into my spirit, weak and far and faint, and so that scarce I could make to hear the words. Yet, in a while, I gathered that all the peoples of the lesser doubt were in very deadly trouble, for that the earth-current had failed suddenly and mightily, and they had called her from her sleep that she might listen whether we answered their

callings by the instrument, but indeed no calling had come to us. And they, who had been of late so joyful, were now grown old with sorrow in but an hour or two, they feared that the fresh coming of the earth-current had been but the final flicker and outburst before the end. And even in this short while of our speech did it seem to me that the voice of Nani grew further off from me. And I felt to have broken my heart with the trouble of this thing. And through all that remained of that sleep-time did I converse with Nani as my two lovers

who shall presently part forever. And when the cities awoke the news went. throughout them, and all our millions were in sorrow and trouble. And thus it was for maybe a little month, and in that time had the voice of Nani grown so weak and far off that even I that had the night hearing could scarce make real its meaning. And every word was to me a treasure and a touch upon my soul. And my grief and trouble before this certain parting drove me that I could not eat,

Neither have rest. And this did the master Monstrawaken take upon him to chide and correct. For that, if any, were to help, how should it be done if I that had the night hearing, and heard even now that the recording instruments were dumb, come to ill health? And because of this, and such wisdom as was mine, I made to eat and order my life that I might have my full powers. Yet was this beyond all my strength. For presently I knew that the people of the lesser pyramid were threatened by the monsters that beset them. And later I acknowledged from faint, far words whispered in my brain that there had been a fight with an outside force that had harmed many in their minds, so that in madness they had opened

the gate and had run from the lesser pyramid out into the darkness of the lands about them. And there had their physical bodies fallen to the monsters of those lands, but of their souls who may know. And this we set assuredly to the failure of the earth-current, which had robbed them of all force and power, so that in those few weeks all life and joy of living had left them. And neither hunger nor thirst had they much, nor any great desire to live, but yet a new and mighty fear of death. And this doth seem very strange. And, as may be thought, all this made the peoples of the great redoubt think newly of the earth-current that issued from the crack beneath the pyramid, and of their latter end, so that much was rid in the hour-slips concerning this matter.

Yet in the main to assure us that we ourselves might each be free from a disturbed heart, though some went foolishly to the other event, and spoke of a speedy danger to us likewise, as is ever the way. But the truth of our own. own case lay, maybe, somewhere between. And all the hour-slips were full also of imaginings of the terror of those poor humans out in the darkness of the world, facing that end which must come upon all, even upon our mighty pyramid, though, as most would believe, so far away in some future eternity that we have no cause to trouble. And there were sad poems writ to the peoples of the lesser redoubt, and foolish plans

set about to rescue them. But none to put them to effect, and no way by which so great a thing might be done, and doth but show how loosely people will speak out of an over-security. Yet to me there had come a certain knowledge that I must make the adventure, though I achieved naught save mine own end. Yet it were better to cease quickly than that I should feel as now I did feel. That same night in the eighteenth hour there was a great disturbance in the ether about the mighty pyramid, and I was awakened suddenly by the master Montserawaken, that I might use my gift of the night hearing to hearken for the throbbing of the master word, which they had thought to come vaguely through the instruments, but no one of the

monster wakens was sensitive enough of soul to account truly whether this was so. And lo as I sat up in bed there came the sound of the master word, beating in the night about the pyramid. And immediately there was a crying in the ether all about me. We are coming! We are coming! And my inwards leapt and sickened me a moment, so shaken was I with a sudden belief, for the message seemed some ways to come to me from very near to the great redoubt, as that they who sent it were nigh to hand. And forthwith I called the master-word into the night. But no answer did there come for a while, and then a faint thrilling of the ether about me, and the weak pulse of the master-word in the night, sent by a far

voice, strangely distant. And I knew that the voice was the voice of Nani. And I put a question through all the darkness of the dead world, whether she were within the lesser redoubt and safe thus far. And presently there came a faint disturbance about me, and a small voice in my soul, speaking weakly and out of an infinite distance. And I knew that far away through the night Nani spoke feebly with her brain elements, and that she abode within the lesser pyramid. But that she too had heard the strange pulse of the master word in the night, and that message, We are coming! We are coming! And vastly had this thing disturbed her, waking her within her sleep, so that she knew not what to think,

save that we were devising some method to come to them. But this I removed from doubt, saying that she must not build on vain hoping, for I would not have her doubly tortured by the vanity of such believing. And thereafter, having said such things as I might, though few they were to comfort her, I bade her gently to sleep, and turned therewith to the master Montserwaken, who waited in quiet patience, and had no knowledge of that which I had heard and sent. for his hearing was but the normal, though his brain and heart were such as made me to love him. And I told the Master Monster Waken many things as I put my clothing about me, how that there

had indeed been the calling of the Master Word, but not by any of that lesser doubt, but that to my belief it had come from nigh about the Great Pyramid. Moreover, it was sent by no instrument, as I wotted that he did guess, but as it seemed to me by the brain elements of many calling in unison. And all this did I set out to the Master Monster Waken, and with something uncertain of fear and trouble in my heart, yet with a blind expectation, as indeed who would not, though no longer was I shaken by that first thought of her nearness.

And I said to the Master Monster Waken that we should go to the Tower of Observation and search the Nightlands with the great spy-glass. And we did this, and lo-presently, we saw a great number of men pass over the electric circle that went about the pyramid. Yet they came not to us, but went outwards and towards the blackness and the strange fires and hideous mysteries of the nightland. And we ceased from spying and looked swiftly at one another, and knew in our hearts that some had left the mighty pyramid in the sleep time.

Then the Master Monster Awaken sent word to the Master Watchman that his wardership had been outraged and that people left the Great Pyramid in the sleep-time, for this was against the law, and none ever went out into the nightland, save the full watch were posted to the great door, and at a due time when all were wakeful, for the opening of the great door was made known to all the millions of the Great Redoubt, so that all might be aware, and know that that no foolishness was done without their wadding. Moreover, ere any had power to leave the pyramid, they must pass the examination and be prepared, and some of this have I set out already. And so stern was the framing of the law

that there was yet the metal pegs upon the inner side of the great gate, where had been stretched the skin of one who had disobeyed, and was flayed and as hides set there to be a warning in the early days. Yet the tradition was remembered, for, as I might say it, we lived very close about the place, and memory had no room whereby she might escape. Now the master watchman, when he heard that which the master, Monster Waken, had to tell, went hastily with some of the central watch from the watch-dome to the great gate, and he found the men of the sleep-time watch, with the warder of the gate, all bound, and stopped in the mouth, so that none could make outcry. And he freed them and learned that nigh five hundred young men

from the upper cities, by the bigness of their chests, had come upon them suddenly, and bound them and escaped into the night through the eye-gate in the top of the great gate. And the master watchman was angry and demanded why that none had called by the instruments of the watch-house. But lo, some had made to call thus, and found them unable to wake the recorders, which lay in the central watch-dome, for there had been tampering. Now, after this, they made certain new rules and laws concerning the order of watching, and made tests of the lesser instruments of the inward pyramid nightly upon the coming of the sleep-time, which was, even in that strange age, by tradition called night, as I have

given hint. Though hitherto, until the way of my story was known, I have used a word for the sleep-hours that was yet not of that time, but somewhat an invention to make this history free from the confusion of night and day, when in truth it was always night without upon the world. Yet after this shall I keep to mine use the luxury of the true names of that time, and yet how strange is it that the truth should be of so little to our thinking?" And so to go forward with my telling, for though all this care were now taken it had no force until afterward. And at this moment were those poor foolish youths out in all the

danger of the night-land, and no way by which they might be succored or called back, save that fear or wisdom should come to them quickly, that they cease from so wild an attempt. For it was to make rescue of those in that other unknown pyramid out in all the darkness of the world's night that was their intent, as we had speedy knowledge from those boon friends that had been in the secret of their plot, which had seemed to them great and heroic, and was so in verity, but that neither they who went nor they who stayed had a true awareness of the danger they had dealing with, being all naught but raw and crude youths, yet doubtless with the makings of many fine and great men among them.

And because some had thus abetted that which they knew to be against the law, which was framed to the well-being and safety of all, there were certain floggings which might the better help their memories in the future as to the properness of their actions and wisdom. Moreover, they who returned, if any, would be flogged, as seemed proper after due examination, and though the news of their beatings might help all others to hesitation, ere they did foolishly in like fashion, yet was the principle of the flogging not on this base, which would be both improper and unjust, but only that the one in question be corrected to the best advantage for his own well-being, for it is not meet that any principle of correction should shape

to the making of human signposts of the pain for the benefit of others. For in verity, this were to make one pay the cost of many's learning, and each should owe to pay only so much as shall suffice for the teaching of his own body and spirit. And if others profit, he would it thereby, this is but accident, however helpful. And this is wisdom, and denoteth now that a sound principle shall prevent practice from becoming monstrous. Yet now I must hasten to set down how it fared with those five hundred youths that had made so sad an adventure of their lives and unprepared souls, and were beyond our aid to help them, who might not so much as make any calling to them, to bid them to return.

For to do this would have been to tell all the monsters of the land that humans were abroad from the mighty pyramid. And this would have been to cause the monsters to search the youths out to their destruction, and maybe even to awaken the forces to work them some dread spiritual harm, which was the chief fear. Now presently, through all the cities of the Great Redoubt, the news had gone how that five hundred foolish youths had adventured out into the despair of the nightland, and the whole pyramid waked to life, and the peoples of the south came to the northern sides, for the great gate lay in the northwest side, and the youths had made from there, not straightly outwards, but towards the north, and so were to be seen

from the northeast embrasures, and from those within the northwest wall. And thus in a while were they watched by all the mighty multitudes of the great pyramid through millions of spy-glasses. For each human had a spying-glass, as may be thought, and some were in hundred years old, and some, maybe ten thousand, and handed down through many generations, and some but newly made, and very strange. But all those people had some had some instrument by which they might spy out upon the wonder of the night-land. For so had it been ever through all the eternity of darkness, and a great diversion and wonder of was it, to behold the monsters about their work, and to know that they plotted always to our

destruction, yet were ever foiled. And never did all that great and terrible land grow stale upon the soul of any, from birth until death. And by this you shall know the constant wonder of it, and that sense of enemies in the night about us, which ever fill the heart and spirit of all beholders, so that never were the embrasures utterly empty. Yet many beheld not the land from the embrasures, but sat about the view tables, which were set properly in certain places throughout the cities, and so beheld the nightland without undue craning or poising of spy-glasses, though less plain scene. And these same tables were some form of that which we of this age name camera obscure, but

made very great and with inventions and low to the floor. so that ten thousand people might sit about them in the raised galleries and have comfortable sight. Yet this attracted not the young people, say they were lovers, and then, in truth, were they comfortable seats for quietness and gentle whisperings. Yet now, as may be supposed, with all the peoples of the mighty pyramid grown eager to look towards one part of the nightland, the embrasures were hid in the crowds, and such as could gain no view therthrew, thronged about the view-tables. And so was it in all the hours of leisure, so that women had scarce patience to attend their children, but must hasten to watch again

that lonesome band of foolish youths, making so blind and unshaped a trial to come upon that unknown lesser doubt somewhere out in all the night of the world. End of Chapter 4, Part 1. Chapter 4 Part 2 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libravox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 4 The Hushing of the Voice

Part 2 And in this wise, past three days and nights, yet both in the sleep time and the time of waking did great multitude cease not to watch, so that many went hungry for sleep, as in truth, did I. And sometimes we saw those youths with plainness, but other times they were lost to our sight in the utter shadows of the nightland. Yet, by the telling of our instruments and the sense of my hearing,

there was no awareness among the monsters and the forces of evil that any were abroad from the pyramid, so that a little hope came into our hearts that yet there might be no tragedy. And times would they cease from their way and sit about in circles among the shadows and the gray moss bushes, which grew hardly here. here or thereabout. And we knew that they had food with them to eat, for this we could see with plainness, as some odd, grim flare of light from the infernal fires struck upon one

or another strangely, and passed, and left them in the darkness. And who of you shall conceive what was in the hearts of the fathers and the mothers that bore the youths, and who never ceased away from the northward embrasures, but spied out in terror and in tears, and maybe off with so good glasses, Ed did show them the very features and look upon the face of a sun and sun. And the kin of the watchers brought to them food and tended them, so that they had no need to cease from their watching. And beds were made in the embrasures, rough and resourceful, that they might sleep quickly a little, yet be ever ready if those cruel monsters without made discovery of those their children.

Thrice in those three days of journing to the northward did the youth sleep, and we perceived that some kept a watch, and so knew that there was a kind of order and leadership among them. Also, they had each his weapon upon his hip, and this gave to us a further plea to hope. And concerning this same carrying of weapons, I can but set out here that no healthful male or female in all the mighty pyramid but possessed such a weapon, and was trained to it from childhood, so that a ripe and extraordinary skill in the use thereof was common to most. Yet some breaking of rule had there been, that the youths had each achieved to be armed, for the weapons were stored in every tenth house of the cities in the care

of the charging-masters. And here I must make known that these weapons did not shoot, but had a disk of gray metal, sharp and wonderful, that spun in the end of a rod of gray metal, and were some ways charged by the earth-current. So that there were any but stricken thereby they were cut in twain so easy as ought. And the weapons were contrived to the repelling of any army of monsters that might make to win entrance to the redoubt, and to the eye they had somewhat the look of strange battle-axes and might be lengthened by the pulling out of the handles.

Now the youths made, as I have told, to the northward, but at first to keep a long way to the northeast that they might come clear of the veil of red fire. And this wise they journeyed, and kept the veil about seven miles to the north-west of them, and so were presently beyond the watcher of the northeast, and going with a greater freedom and having less care to hide. And this way it may be certain of the giants wandering perceived them. and went swiftly to make attack and destroy them. But some order went about among the use, and they made a long line with a certain space between each,

because of the terror of their weapon, and immediately it seemed the giants were upon them, a score and seven they were, and seeming to be haired like to mighty crabs, as I saw with the great spy-glass, when the great flares of far and mighty fires threw their fierce light across the darklands. And there was a very great and horrid fight, for the use broke into circles about each of the giants, and many of those young men were torn in pieces, but they smote the monsters from behind and upon every side, and we of the mighty pyramid could behold at times the gray, strange gleam of their weapons. And the ether was stirred about me by the passing of those that

died. Yet, by reason of the great miles, their screams came not to us. Neither heard we the roars of the monsters. But into our hearts, even from that great distance and safety, there stole the terror of those awesome brutes. And in the great spy-glass I could behold the great joints and limbs, and Eden I thought the foul sweat of them, and their sighs and brutishness was like to that of odd and monstrous animals of the olden world, yet part human.

And it must be borne to mind that the fathers and mothers of those youths beheld all this dread fight from the embrasures, and their other kin likewise watched, and a very drear sight was it to their hearts and their human, natural feelings, and like to breed old age ere its due. Then in a time the fight ceased, for of those seven and twenty giant brutes there remained none. Only that there cumbered the ground seven and twenty lumbering hillocks, dreadful, and grim. For the lesser dead we could not see proper. And we that were within the pyramid saw

the youth sorted together by their leaders, all in the dim twilight of that place. And with the great spy-glass I made a rough count, and found that there lived of them three hundred. And by this shall you know the power of those few monstrous things, which had slain full two hundred, though each youth was armed with so wondrous a weapon. And I set the word through the pyramid that all might have some knowledge of the number that had died, for it was better to know than to be in doubt, and no spyglass had the power of the great spyglass. After this fight, the youth spent a time having a care to their bodies and wounds, and some were made separate from the others, and of these I counted upon fifty. And whilst the others made to continue their marches,

towards the road where the silent ones walk, these were constrained by one who was the leader to return to the pyramid. And in a little I saw that they came towards us, wearily and with many a halt, as that they suffered great wounds and the harm of fight. But those others, maybe two hundred and fifty youths, went onwards into the nightland, and though we sorrowed at this thing, yet was there come a huge pride into our heart? that those raw ones, who yesterday were but children, had so held themselves in the battle and done a great deed that day. And I wot that whilst their mothers wept, easeless, their father's heart swelled within

them, and held somewhat of their pain away from them for a time. And all this while those wounded use came slowly and rested and came on again, the better helping the worse. And a great excitement and trouble there was in all the mighty pyramid to learn which were they that came and they that went, and who lay out there quietly among the slain. But none might say anything with surety, for even with that great spy-glass in the Tower of Observation, they were not over-plane, save when some light from the fires of the land flared high and lit them, for they stood not up into the glare of the fire.

as had the giants. And though I saw them with clearness, yet I knew them not, for there was so mighty a multitude in that vast redoubt that none might ever know the half even of their rulers. And about this time there came a fresh matter of trouble to our minds, for one of the Montstuacans made report that the instruments were recording an influence abroad in the night, so that we had knowledge that one of the evil forces was out. And to me there came an awareness that a strange unquiet stole over the land. Yet I knew it not with mine ears, but my spirit heard, and it was as though trouble and an expectation of horror did swarm about me. And once, listening, I heard the master word beating strangely low, and I knew the ether

to thrill about me, and a faint stirring was there in my soul, as of a faint voice speaking. And I knew that Nani called to me some message across the night of the world, yet weak and coming without clear meaning, so that I was tormented and could but send comfort to her with my brain elements. And presently I knew that she ceased to speak. And later I heard that there was a new matter forward in the redoubt. For ten thousand men had assembled to attend the room of preparation for the short preparation, and by this we knew. knew that those poor youths who stumbled towards us through the dark were presently to have help. And through all that sleep-time there went forward the spiritual and the physical preparation

of the ten thousand, and upon the morrow they slept, whilst a hundred thousand made ready their arms. And in this space of time the two hundred and fifty youths that went towards the road where the silent ones walk had come very nigh there too, having gone very warily, the and with some slowness, because, as may be, of the lesson of the giants. And to us in the Pyramid the instruments made known constantly that influence which was abroad, and which all those of the Tower of Observation thought to proceed from the House of Silence. Yet nothing could we see with the great spy-glass, and so could come to no sure-knowing,

but only to fear and wonder. And presently the use were upon the Great Road, and and turned to the northward. And beyond them, a great way, stood the House of Silence, upon a low hill at a certain distance to the right of the road. By now they that were wounded had come to within maybe fifteen miles of the great redoubt, and the news went through all the cities that the ten thousand men that were prepared made to arm themselves. And I went down by the tower lift and saw them come down by thousands from the room of preparation, and none might go nigh to them or cause them to speak, for they

were made ready and were, as it might be, holy. And all the millions of the Grey Pyramid stood in their cities about certain of the main lifts, and watched those thousands go downwards, all in their armor of gray metal, and each one armed with the Discos, which was that same very terrible weapon which all had training to. And I doubt not but that the young men of the pyramid looked with longing in their hearts, that they might have been among those that went forth to succor. Yet the older men had graver thoughts in their hearts, for the blood ran more soberly in them,

and they had knowledge and memory of the peril. And by this I would make clear that I speak less of the peril of the body, which is common to every state of life, but of the peril of the soul. spirit. And it may be thought by those of this age, that it was most strange that they of that, having all the knowledge of eternity to aid them, had no weapon by which to shoot and kill at a distance. But indeed this had not been so in the past, as our histories did show, for some wondrous weapons there had been, that might slay without sound or flash at a full score miles and more. And some we had whole,

whole within the great museum, and of others but the parts in decay, for they had been foolish things, and reckless to use. For we of that great pyramid wanted not to kill a few of the monsters that lay at a great distance, but only those which came nigh to harm us. And concerning those same weapons that killed silently at a great distance, we had now little knowledge, save that they did not waste the earth-current. And no practice had we concerned. their workings. For it was, maybe, an hundred thousand years gone that they have been used, and found to be of no great worth in a close attack, and harmful otherwise to the peace, in that they angered, unneedful, the forces of that land, slaying wantonly

those monsters which did no more than beset the mighty redoubt at a great distance. For, as may be seen by a little thought, we did very gladly keep a reasonable quietness, and refrain from aught that should wake that land, for we were born to the custom of that strange life, and lived and died in peace for the most part, and were very content to have security, and to be neutral in all things that did not overbear us, but as it were always armed and ready. But concerning the great and evil forces that were abroad in the night-land, these we had no power to harm, nor could we hope for more than that we had security from them.

which indeed we had. But the hugeness of their power was about us, and we dared not to wake it, save through such extremity as had come to pass by this folly of the youths, though even now we had no thought to attack ought, but only to succor those wounded ones. And concerning this simplicity of weapons, which excites somewhat even my wonder in this our present age, it may be that the powers of chemistry were some ways quaintly limited by conditions in that age, and there to be always a need to spare the earth-current, and hence, by this cause and by that, we were brought by the extreme, nigh to the simplicity of the early world, yet with a strange and mighty difference,

as all may know who have read. Now presently the word was sent to every city throughout the great redoubt, as was the law, that the great gate should be opened. And each city sent its master to form the full watch, as was the law. And each went clad in gray armor and carrying the discos. And the full watch numbered two thousand, for there were also the watchmen. Then the lights in the great causeway were made dim, so that the opening of the gate could cast no great glare from within into the nightland to tell the watcher of the northwest and all the monsters that certain humans went out from the mighty pyramid.

But whether the vast and hidden forces of evil had knowledge we knew not, and they who went must but chance it, remembering that they were prepared and had the capsule. And the ten thousand that were prepared went out through the great gateway into the night, and the full watch stood back from them and spoke no word, but saluted silently with the discos. And they that went raised each discos a little and passed out into the dark. Then the great gate was shut, and we made to wait and to watch, with trouble and expectation within our hearts. And at the embrasures many did comfort the women of those men. And I went back upwards by miles until I came to the Tower of Observation, and I looked out from there into

the nightland, and saw that the ten thousand halted at the circle, and made arrangement of themselves, and sent some before and upon either hand, and so went forward into the nightland. And after that I went to the great spy-glass, and turned it towards the two hundred and fifty youths that were far off upon the road where the silent ones walk. Yet for a while I could not perceive them, for all the roads seemed empty. But afterward I saw them, and they were clambering back into the road, having gone aside, as I thought, because of the passage. of one of those silent ones, that I saw now at a distance to the southward of them. There passed then some three hours, and in that time I varied my watching between those far-off

youths and the ten thousand that went forward to succor the wounded, that were now maybe scarce nine miles distant from the mighty pyramid, and the ten thousand came very close to them. And in truth, in a little while they spied one the other, and I gathered. in spirit something of the rejoicing of those youths, yet weak and troubled were they, because of their wounds and their knowledge of failure, and their disobedience of the law. And presently they were surrounded by the ten thousand, and carried upon slings, and all that body swung round towards the pyramid and came back at a great pace. And in the same time I heard the sound that made them so swift to hasten, for their smote up through the night.

the baying of the hounds, and we knew that they were discovered. And I swept the great spy-glass over the land towards the valley of the hounds, that I might discover them quickly, and saw them come lumbering at a strange gallop, and greatest horses, and it might be only ten miles to the east. And I looked once upon the watcher of the northeast, and I saw and marveled that the great bell-ear quivered constantly, and I knew that it had knowledge. and gave signal to all the land. Then did one of the Monster Wakens report that a new and terrible influence was abroad in the land. And by the instrument we had knowledge that it approached,

and some of the Monster Wakens called foolishly with weak voices to the ten thousand to haste, forgetting and desiring only their safety from that which came near. Then, looking with the great spyglass, I saw that they moved across the land from the direction of the plain of blue fire a mighty hump, seeming of black mist, and came with prodigious swiftness. And I called to the master Montserawaken that he come and look through one of the eyepieces that were about the great spy-glass, and he came quickly, and when he had looked a while, he called to the Monster-awaken that had made report, and the Monster-Waken answered and replied that the influence drew nearer, by the reading of the instrument.

yet, of the thing itself, the man had no sight. And I ceased not to look, and in a little while the humped thing passed downwards into the veil of red fire, which lay across the land that way. But I watched steadfastly, and presently I saw the black hump climb up from the veil of red fire upon this side and come through the night, so that in scarce a minute it had come halfway across that part of the night-land. And my heart stood quiet with fear and the utter terror of this monster, which I knew to be surely one of the great forces of evil of that land, and had power without doubt to destroy

the spirit. And the master Monster Waken leapt towards the home call, and set the great sound down to the ten thousand that they might attend, and immediately he signaled to them to beware. But already I perceived that they knew of this utter danger that was upon them. for I saw them slay the youths quickly, that their spirits might not be lost, for they were unprepared. But the men, being prepared, had the capsule, and would die swiftly in the last moment. I looked again towards the hump, and saw that it came like a hill of blackness in the land, and was almost an eye. Then there happened a wonder, for in that moment when all had else

gone quickly, that they might save their souls, out of the earth there rose a little light, like to the crescent of the young moon of this early day. And the crescent rose up to an arch of bright and cold fire, glowing but little, and it spanned above the ten thousand and the dead, and the hump stood still and went backwards and was presently lost. And the men came swiftly towards the mighty pyramid, yet ere they were come to safety, the baying of the hounds sounded close upon them, and they faced to the danger. Yet, as I could know, without despair, because that they yet lived after so enormous apparel. And the hounds were very nigh, as now I beheld with the great spy-glass, and I counted five score, running

with mighty heads low and in a pack. And low, as the hounds came at them, the ten thousand and drew apart, and had a space between the men that they might have full use of that terrible discos, and they fought with the handles at length, and I saw the disks spin and glisten and send out fire. Then was there a very great battle, for the light that arched above them, and held away the power from their souls, made not to protect them from this danger of the lesser monsters. And at an hundred thousand embrasures within the mighty pyramid the women cried and sobbed and looked again. And in the lower cities it was told after that the peoples could hear the crash and splinter of the armor as the hounds ran to and fro slaying. I, even the sound of the armor

between their teeth. Yet the ten thousand ceased not to smite with the discos, and they hewed the hounds in pieces. But of the men that were, went forth, there were a thousand and seven hundred slain by the hounds, ere the men won to victory. Then came that weary band of heroes back to the home shelter of the vast redoubt, and they bore their dead with them, and the youth that they slew, and they were received with great honor and with exceeding grief and in a great silence, for the thing admitted not of words until a time had passed. And in the cities of the pyramid there was mourning, for there had been no sorrow like unto

this through mayhap and hundred thousand years. And they bore the youths to their mothers and to their fathers, and the father of each made thanks to the men that they had saved the soul of his son, but the women were silent. Yet neither to the father nor to the mother was ever made known the name of the slayers, for this not be, as all shall see with a little thought. And some did remember that, in verity, all was due to the unwisdom of those youths, who had heeded not the law and their life teachings. Yet had they paid to the uttermost and passed outwards, and the account of their deeds

was closed. And all this while did great numbers spy toward the road where the silent ones walk, that they might watch that band of youths afar in the nightland, who went forward amid those horrid dangers. Yet when the dead youths had been brought in, many had ceased to look out for a time and had turned to questioning, and some had made inspection that they might know which had come back, and which lay out there where the giants had slain them, or went forward to more dreadful matters. But who of those that were abroad were slain or still went on, but who of those that were abroad were slain or still went onward, we had but indifferent knowledge. Though the men of the ten thousand knew somewhat,

having had speech with the wounded youths ere they slew them. And as maybe thought, these men were sorely questioned by the mothers and the fathers of those youths that were not accounted of, yet I doubt that few had much knowledge wherewith to console them. Now there was presently, in the Garden of Silence, which was the lowermost of all the underground fields, the ending of those seventeen hundred heroes, and of the youths that they had saved and slew. And the garden was a great country, and a hundred miles every way, and the roof thereof was three great miles above, and shaped to a mighty dome, as it

had been that the builders and makers thereof did remember in their spirits the visible sky of this our present age. And the making of that country was all set out in a single history of seven thousand and seventy volumes, and there were likewise seven thousand and seventy years spent to the making of that country. So that there had unremembered generations lived and labored and died, and seen not the end of their labor. And love had shaped it and hallowed it, that of all the wonders of the world there has been none that shall ever come anigh to that country of silence, and hundred miles every way of silence to the dead. And there were in that roof seven moons set in a mighty circle and lit by the earth current,

and the circle was sixty miles across, so that all that country of quiet was visible, yet to no great glare but a sweet and holy light. that I did always feel in my heart that a man might weep there and be unashamed. And in the midst of that silent country there was a great hill, and upon the hill a vast dome. And the dome was full of a light that might be seen in all that country, which was the garden of silence. And beneath the dome was the crack, and within it the glory of the earth-current, which all had life and light and safety. And in the dome at the north there was a gateway, and a narrow road went upward to the gateway, and the road was named the last road,

and the gateway was named by no name, but known to all as the gateway. And there were in that mighty country long roadways, and hidden methods to help travel, and constant temples of rest along the miles, and groves and the charm of the way. water falling, and everywhere the statues of memory, and the tablets of memory, and the whole of that great underground country full of an echo of eternity and of memory and love and greatness, so that to walk alone in that land was to grow back to the wonder and mystery of childhood, and presently to go upwards again to the cities of the mighty pyramid, purified and sweetened of soul and mind.

And in my boyhood I have wandered off to week of days in that country of silence, and had my food with me and slept quietly amid the memories, and gone on again, wrapped about with the quiet of the everlasting. And the man-souled within would be drawn mightily to those places where the great ones of the past eternity of the world had their memory named. But there was that within me which ever drew me in the ending to the hills of the babes, though little hills where might be heard amid the lonesomeness of an utter quiet, a strange and wondrous echo, as of a little child, calling over the hills. But how this was, I know not, save by the

sweet cunning of some dead maker in the forgotten years. And here, mayhaps by reason of this voice of pathos, were to be found the countless tokens of memory to all the babes of the mighty pyramid, through a thousand ages. And, odd wiles, would I come upon some mother, sitting there lonely, or mayhap's company by others? And by this little telling, shall you know somewhat of the quietness and the wonder and the holiness of that great country, hallow to all memory and to eternity, and to our dead? And it was here, into the country of silence, that they brought down the dead to their burial. And there came down into the country of silence, maybe an hundred million, out of the cities

of the pyramid, to be present and to do honor. Now they that had charge of the dead did lay them upon the road which ran upward unto the gateway, even that same road which was named the last road, and the road moved upward slowly with the dead, and the dead went inward through the gateway. First the poor youths, and after afterward they that had given up life that they might save them. And as the dead went upwards there was a very great silence over all the miles of the country of silence. But in a little while there came from afar off, a sound as of a wind wailing, and it came

onwards out of the distance and passed over the hills of the babes, which were a great way off. And so came a nigh to the place where I stood. even as the blowing of a sorrowful wind did it come. And I knew that all the great multitudes did sing quietly, and the singing passed onwards, and left behind it an utter silence, even as the wind doth rustle the corn, and pass onwards, and all fall to a greater seeming quietness than before. And the dead passed inward through the gateway, into the great light and silence of the dome, and came out no more.

And again, from beyond the far hills of the babes, there was that sound of the million singing, and there rose up out of the earth beneath the voices of the underground organs, and the noise of the sorrow passed over me, and went again into the distance, and left all hushed. And lo, as there passed inward to the silence of the dome, the last of those dead heroes, there came again the sound from beyond the hills of the babes. And as it came more nigh I knew that it was the song of honor, loud and triumphant, and sung by countless multitudes. And the voices of the organs rose up into thunder from the deep earth, and there was a great

honor done to the glory of the dead, and afterwards, once more, a silence. Then did the peoples of the cities arrange themselves so that from every city whence had come a hero were the people of that city gathered together. And when they were so gathered, they set up tokens of memory to the dead of their city. But afterwards did charge artists to the making of sculpture great and beautiful to that same end, and now did but place tablets against that time. And afterwards the people did wander over that country of silence, and made visit an honor to their ancestors, if such were deserving. And presently the mighty lifts did raise them all to the cities of the pyramid.

And thereafter there was something more of usualness, save that ever the embrasures were full of those that watched the youths afar upon the great road. And in this place I to remember how that our spy-glasses had surely some power of the earth-current to make greater the impulse of the light upon the eye. And they were like no spy-glass that ever you did see. but oddly shaped and to touch both the forehead and the eyes, and gave wonderful sight of the land. But the great spy-glass to be beyond all this, for it had the eyes of it upon every side

of the mighty pyramid, and did be truly an huge machine. And to me, as I went about my duties or peered forth through the great spy-glass at the youths upon the road where the silent ones walk, there came at times a far faint thrilling of the ether, so that sometimes I was aware that there was the beating of the master-word in the night, but so strange and weak that the instruments had no wadding of it. And when this came, then would I call back through all the everlasting night to Nani, who was indeed Murdath, and I would send a master-word with my brain elements, and afterwards such comfort as I might.

Yet hard and bitter was the truth of my helplessness and weakness. and the utter terror and might of the evil forces and monsters of the nightland, so that I was like to have break my heart with pondering. And the silence would come again, and anon the weak thrilling of the ether, but no more the far voice speaking in my soul. End of Chapter 4, Part 2. Chapter 5 of the Nightland

by William Hope Hodgson. This Liberovox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 5. Into the Nightland Now, after that destruction which had come upon the ten thousand and the fresh assurance that was upon us of the terror of the nightland, it may be known that there could be no more thought to succor. Though, in truth, those youths that went now upon the road

where the silent ones walk were far beyond our aid. Yet might it be thought that we should have signal to them, calling by the home call, which was that great voice which went forth from the machine above the sealed base of the mighty pyramid? But this we might not do. For then we gave signal to the monsters of that land that some were even now abroad from the pyramid. Yet we could no more than hope that the evil forces had no wadding of them, for in none might ever know the knowledge or the ignorance which those powers did possess. Yet it must be kept to the mind that we knew even then there was an influence abroad in the land, strange and quiet, so that the instruments did not more than make record of it.

And as I have surely set down ere now, we had belief that it did come from that house of silence afar in the night-land, upon that low hill to the north of the Great Road. And many among the Monster Wakens feared that it was directed upon the youths, but of this there could be no surety, and we could but wait and watch. Now about this time those poor youths did draw nigh to that part of the road where the silent ones walk, where it turned more swiftly to the north, and they to be now at no mighty distance from that grim and horrid house. And presently we knew that the influence had a greater power in the land, and I had an assuredness that it came from the house, yet no certain proof was this. But I set out my feelings

to the Master Montserwaken, and he had trust in them and in my power. Moreover, he also had belief within himself that some secret power came out from the house of silence. And some talk there was at times that we send the home-call into the night, to give warning to the youths of our knowledge and our fear, and to entreat them to make a safe endeavor to return swiftly. Yet this was an error, and refused by the Master Montstrawegan, for it was not meat that we put the souls of those youths in peril until such time as we had certainty that they should be lost if we did not bestir ourselves. For indeed this home-call was a mighty voice, calling over the world, and did have so exceeding a noise, that it had immediately told

all that land how that some were yet abroad from the great redoubt. And here will I set down how that home-call had no use in those ages, but we had a call in the olden time when yet the great flying ships went abroad over the world. And there passed now a day and a night, and in all that time there ceased not great multitudes to peer forth into the world. the nightland at the youths. For it was known concerning the influence, and all felt that the youth did draw nigh very speedy to their fate, and much talk there was, and many things said, and much foolish speech, and kind intent. But no courage to go forth to make further attempt to rescue, which in truth calls not for great astonishment, as I have surely writ

or oft thought. And in this place let me set down that the land was, as as it might be said, waked and unquiet, and a sense of things passing in the night, and of horrid watchfulness. And there were, at this time and at that, low roars that went across the land. And if I have not told the same before this time, it must be set to count against me and my telling, for indeed I should have rid it down before this place. Yet is the difficulty of my task great, and all must bear with me, and entreat for me that I have courage, so that I may come at last to strength and wisdom to tell all that I did see.

Now in the space of this day and night it was known that the youths had not slept, neither had they eaten, save once, as they who had the watch through the great spy-glass did affirm. But they to hasten all way at a woeful speed towards the north, along the way. that great dismal road, so that presently they must cease or slay themselves with their endeavor. And all this did give surety to our fears that they were under a spell from that horrid house afar in the land. And we had an assurance that this thing was. For presently there came a monster waken to the master monster waken to report that there had come suddenly a mighty influence into the land, and in the same moment as it might be.

I spied through the great spy-glass, and did see those youths break swiftly from the road where the silent ones walk, and begin to run very swift that they might come quickly to the house of silence. Then did the Master Monster Waken hesitate not, but did send the home call across the world, I, even to those poor doomed ones that hastened unknowing to the terror which did compel them. And immediately upon the sound the Master did send a message to the natural eye in set language, and made warning that they suffered themselves to be drawn to their destruction by a force that came from within the house of silence.

And he besought them to put forth the strength of their spirits and do battle for their souls, and if they could in no wise compass of victory over that which drew them onwards, to slay themselves quickly ere they went into that house to the horror of utter destruction. And in all the pyramid was there a great silence, for the bellowing of the home-call bred a quietness, because of that which it did portend. And it was swiftly known by the millions that the Master Monster Waken did plead for the souls of the youths, and there went forth unknowingly a counter-force from the mighty pyramid, by reason of the prayers and soul-wishings of the countless millions. And the counter-force was plain to much.

my inward hearing, and beat all the ether of the world into a surge of supplication, so that it stunned my spirit with the great power of it. And it seemed to me, as it were, that there was a vast spiritual noise in all the night, and I spied tremblingly through the great spy-glass, and lo! the youth did cease from their swift running, and were come together in a crowd, and had a seeming to be confused, as might some who have waked suddenly from sleep, to find that they walked in their sleep and had come to a strange place. Then came there a great roar from all the millions that spied from the embrasures, from nigh five hundred thousand embrasures they did look, and I count not the great view-tables.

And the shouting rose up to the roaring of a mighty wind of triumph, yet was it over early to sound for victory. For the counter-force which came from the intensity of so many wills blent to one in ten, was break, and the evil force which came forth out of the house did draw the youths again, so that they heeded not their salvation, but turned once again to their running. And the mighty pyramid was full of a shaken silence, and immediately of lamentation and sorrow and horror at this thing. But in that moment there did happen a fresh wonder, for there grew suddenly before those

poor youths, billows of mist, as they were there grew suddenly before those poor youths, billows of mist, as as if it had been of pure white fire, shining very chill, yet giving no light upon them. And the mist of cold fire stayed their way, so that we had knowledge that they fought for the souls of them one of those sweet powers of goodness, which we had believed did strive to ward our spirits at all times from those forces of evil and destruction. And all the millions saw the thing, but some with a great clearness and many doubtful, and yet were all advanced more in spiritual sight and hearing than the normal peoples of this age. But of them all none had the night hearing to know a soul having speech in the ether half across

the world. Yet, as I have said, some there had been a foretime who were thus given the hearing, even as was I. And there came a Monstra waken to the master Monstrawaken to make report that the influence had ceased to work upon the instruments. And by this thing we knew that in verity the force which proceeded out from the House of Silence was caught off from us, and from those youths. And we had assurance that there fought a very mighty power for the salvation of the souls

of the youths. And all the peoples were silent, say for an under-breath of wonder and talk, for all were utter stirred with hope and fear, perceiving that the youths had some chance given unto them to return. And whilst the youth yet wavered in their minds, as I perceived with the great spy-glass and the knowledge of my soul and of my natural wit, lo, the master Monster Awaken sent once more the great voice of the home-call abroad into the land, and immediately besought those youths for the sake of their souls and the love which their mothers had for them, to come swiftly homewards, whilst they had yet this great power to shield them and allow them sweet sanity.

And I thought that some did look towards the pyramid as that they answered to the mighty voice of the home call, and did read the message which the master-monster waken made to them. But in a moment they faced about, seeming to have a good obedience to one who did always lead, and of whom I had inquired and found to be one named Ashoff, who was a great great and a great great athlete of the nine hundredth city. And this same Ashoff, out of the boldness and bravery of his heart, did make unwitting to destroy the souls of them all, for he went forward and leapt into the billows of the bright shining fire that made a barrier in the way of their destruction. And immediately the fire ceased from its shining, and gave way and sank and grew to a nothingness.

Ashoff of the 900th city began again to run towards the house of silence, and all they that were with him did follow faithfully, and ceased not to run. And they came presently to the low hill whereon was that horrid house, and they went up swiftly, and they were 250, and wholesome of heart and innocent, say, for a natural waywardness of spirit. And they came to the great open doorway that hath been open since the beginning, and through which the cold, steadfast light and the inscrutable silence of evil hath made forever a silence that may be felt in all the land. And the great uncased windows gave out the silence and the light, ay, the utter silence of an unholy desolation.

And Ashoff ran in through the great doorway of silence and they that followed, and they never more came out or were seen by any human. And it must be known that the mothers and the fathers of those youths looked out into the nightland and saw that thing which came to pass. And all the people were silent, but some said presently that the youths would come forth again, yet the people knew in their hearts that the young men had gone in to destruction, for in truth there was that in the night which spoke horror to the the souls of all, and a sudden utter quiet in all the land.

But unto me, that had the night-hearing, there came a great fear of that which might be whispered into my spirit, out of the quietness of the night, of the agony of those young men. Yet there came no sound to the hearing of the soul, neither then nor in all the years that were to come. For in verity had those youth passed into a silence of which the heart cannot think. And here will I tell how that the strange quiet which did fill all the land, seeming to brood within the night, was horrid beyond all the roarings which had passed

over the darkness in the time that went before, so that it had given my spirit some rest and assurance to hear but the far-echoing low thunder of the great laughter, or the whining which was used at times to sound in the night from the southeast, where were the silver-fileged, fire holes that open before the thing that nods, or the baying of the hounds, or the roaring of the giants, or any of those dreadful sounds that did often pass through the night. For they could not have offended me, as did that time of silence, and so shall you judge how dreadful was that quiet which did hold so much of horror. And surely it will be known that none had thinkings now, even in idle speech, that any should

have power to succor the peoples of the lesser redoubt. Neither, as I have said, had any the knowledge of the place where it did stand. And so it was made plain that those peoples must suffer and come unhelp and alone to their end, which was a sad and dreadful thought to any. Yet had those within the Great Pyramid come already too much sorrow and calamity because that some who had made attempt in this matter. And there had been a bit of the great pyramid to come already too much sorrow and calamity, And there had been for gain only failure and the sorrow of mothers, and the loneliness of wives and of kin. And now this dread horror upon us which concerned those lost youths.

Now, as may be conceived, this sure knowledge that we might give no succour to the people of the lesser redoubt wait heavy upon my heart. For I had, maybe with foolishness, held vague hopes and wonders concerning our power to make expedite addition, secretly into the night, to discover that lesser pyramid and rescue those poor thousands. And above all, as may be thought, had I the thought of that sweet moment in which I would step forward out of the night and all mystery and terror and port forth my arms to Nani, saying, I am that one. And knowing in my soul that she that had been mine in that Bygone eternity should surely know me upon the instant, and call out swiftly, and come swiftly,

and be again unto me in that age, even as she had been in this. And to think upon it, and to know that this thing should never be, but that even in that moment of thought she that had been mine in these olden days of sweetness might be even then suffering horror in the power of some foul monster, was like a kind of madness, so that nearly I could seize the discos and run forth unprepared into the evil and terror of the nightland, that I should make one attempt to come to that place where she abode, or else to cast off my life in the attempt. And oft did I call to Nani, and always I sent the master word beating through the night, that she might have assurance that it was indeed I that did speak unto her spirit, and no

foul thing or monster, spelling evil and lies unto her. And oft did I make to instruct her that never should she be tempted forth from the shelter of that redoubt in which she did live, by any message out of the night, but always to await the master word, and, moreover, to have a sure knowledge that none that was her friend would ever seek to entice her into the night. And this way and that way would I speak with Nani, sending my words silently with my brain elements. Yet was it doleful and weariful and dreadful always to have speech into the dark, and never

to hear the answering beat of the master word, and the sweet, faint voice whispering within my soul? Yet once and again would I have knowledge that the ether did thrill about me, weakly, and To mine inward hearing it would seem that the master-word did beat faintly in the night, and thereafter would my heart have a little comfort, in that I had assurance of a kind that the love made of my memory dreams did still live. And constant I put forth my soul to hark, so that my health failed me, with the effort of my harking, and I would chide my being that I had not a wiser control, and so make a fight

to do sanely. Yet day by day did my heart grow more weary and restless, for indeed it did seem that life was but a very little matter against so great a loss as my heart did feel to suffer. And oft, at this time and that, did there come a voice speaking plainly out of the night, and did purport to be the voice of Nani. But ever I did say the master word unto the voice, and the voice had no power by which it could make the one answer. Yet I jeered nod at the voice, to show contempt of its failing to bewit me. But let the matter bide, and the voice would be silent at time, and again would make a calling unto me, but never did I make speech with it, for therein lies the danger to the soul,

but always did speak the master word to its silencing, and thereafter would shut the thing from my memory, and think only upon sweet and holy matters, as it might be truth and courage, but more often of Nani, which was both sweet and holy to my spirit and heart and being. And so it was as I have set down, there were monsters without in the night that did torment me, having, it may be, intent to lure me unto destruction, or indeed it doth chance that they had no hope but to plague me with malice. And, as may be thought, all this considering of my trouble and the giving of my strength unto Nani through the night of the world that she might have comfort and help did work upon

me, so that I grew thin, plainly to the eye of those who loved me. And the master, Monster Waken, he that did love me, as I were his son, chid me gently, and had wise speech with me, so that I but loved him the more, yet without having gain of health, for my heart destroyed me, as it doth if love be held back, and made always to weep. And it may be thought strange that my mother and my father did not talk also with me, but I had neither mother nor father those many years, and this thing I should have set down early, so that none should waste thought pondering to no end. But the blame is to my telling. Now, concerning my love-trouble, there did happen a certain thing which gave me to decide.

For one night I waked from a sore troubled sleep, and it did seem that Nani did call my name, mine olden love-name, and in a voice of utter anguish and with beseeching. And I sat up in the bed and set the master-word into the night, with my brain elements, and presently, all about me, there was the solemn beat of the master-word answering. But weak, and gone faint, that scarce I might hear it. And I called again with my brain elements unto Nani that was Mirdath, and spoke to give her assurance and to haste to tell unto me that which was so wrong and pitiful with her. And who shall be amazed that I was shaken with the eagerness of my spirit, in that it was

so long since Nani had spoken clear within my soul, and now behold her voice. Yet, though I did call many a time unto the everlasting night, there came no more the voice of Nani, speaking strangely within my spirit, but only at times a weak thrilling of the ether about me. And at the last I grew maddened with the sorrow of this thing, and the sense and knowledge of harm about the maid. And I stood upright upon my feet, and I raised my hands, and gave word and honor unto Nani through all the blackness of the night, that I would no more abide within the mighty pyramid

to my safety, whilst she, that had been mine own through eternity, came to horror and destruction by the beasts and evil powers of that dark world. And I gave the word with my brain elements, and bade her to be of heart, for that until I died I would seek her. But out of the darkness there came naught but the silence. I clothed me swiftly, and went up quickly to the Tower of observation, that I might speak instant with the Master Monster Waken, for my heart burned in me to intention, and to be doing speedily that which I had set upon myself to do. And I came to the Master Monster Waken and told

all to him, and how that I did mean no more to suffer in quiet and to no end, but to make adventure into the nightland that I find Nani, or perchance find a swift peace from this my long troubling. Now, when the Master Monster Waken heard that which I had to say, it sat heavily upon him, and he besought me long and many times that I refrain from this thing, for that none might achieve so great a task, but that I should be lost in my youth before many days were gone by. Yet to all this speech I said not, save that this thing was laid upon me, and even as I had promised, so should I make to act. And in the ending the Master Monster Waken perceived that I was set to this thing, and not to be moved,

and he did put to me how that I had grown to leanness with so much troubling, and that I should have wisdom to wait a while, that I put on my full strength. But even as I was, so would I go. and this I told to him gently, and showed how that the thing was meet and helpful to the safety of my soul. For that my strength was still in me, yet was I sweeter in spirit, because that I stood lean and pure, and much poor dross and littleness had been burned from me, so that fear was not in me. And all do I lay to the count of my love, which doth purify and make sweet and fearless the human heart. And because I was even as I have said, so was I the less in trouble of the

forces of evil. For long and sore had been my preparation of spirit, and I wot that none had ever gone forth into the darkness, so long withholding from that which doth weaken and taint the spirit. And here let me set down how that the three days of preparation, which were proper to those that will to go forth into the nightland, had for their chief aim the cleansing of the spirit, so that the powers of evil did have a less ableness to harm. But also it was, as I have said, that none should go forth in ignorance of the full dreadfulness of all that held the night. For it was at the preparation that there was made known certain horrors that were not told unto the young, and of horrid mutilations, and of abasements of the

soul, that did shake the heart with fear if but they were whispered into the hearing. And these things were not set down in any book that might be lightly come by, but were warded and safe locked by the master of the preparation in the room of preparation. And, indeed, when I did hear that which presently I was to hear, I had wonder in my heart that ever any went out into the nightland, or that ever the room of preparation should have other than students that meant not to go forth, but only to achieve some knowledge of that which hath been done, and mayhap's, shall be once again. Yet, in verity, is this but the way of the human heart, and hath always been, and will be so in all the years forever. For to adventure

is the lust of youth, and to leave safety is the natural waywardness of the spirit, and who shall reprove or regret, for it were sorrowful that this spirit of verse, man should cease. Yet must it not be thought that I do uphold fighting to the death or to mutilation between man and man, but rather do sorrow upon this thought. Now when the morrow came, if thus I shall speak of that which was outwardly even as the night, though changing all way within the mighty pyramid, I went unto the room of preparation and the door was closed upon me, and I underwent the

full preparation, that I might have full power and aid. to come to success through all the terror of the nightland. And three days and three nights did I abide within the room of preparation, and upon the fourth day was mine armor broadened to me, and the master of preparation stood away from me, silent and with sorrow upon his face, but touching me not, neither coming an nigh to aid me, nor having any speech with me, for none might crowd upon me or cause me to answer. And presently I was clad with the gray armor, and below the armor a close-knit suit of special

shaping and texture to have the shape of the armor, and that I might not die by the cold of the nightland. And I placed upon me a scrip of food and drink that might keep the life within me for a great time by reason of its preparation. And this lay ready to me with the armor, and was stitched about with the mark of honor, so that I knew loving women thus to speed me. And when all was done and made ready, I took up the discos and bowed in silence to the master of the preparation, and he went towards the door and opened it, and signaled that the people

stand back, so that I might go forth untouched. And the people stood back, for many had crowded to the door of the room of preparation, so that I knew how that my story must be to the heart of all, in all the cities of the great redoubt, for to come unbidden a-nighedden a-night-and-a-one, that door was against the lesser law, and that any erred in this matter betokened much. And I went out through the door, and there was a mighty lane of people unto the great lift. And about the great lift, as I went downwards, did the countless million stand, and all in a great silence, but having dear sympathy in their souls. Yet loyal unto my safety in that none in all the mighty pyramid did make speech unto me or call me aught,

And as I went downward through the miles, though all the ether of the world seemed to be surged with the silent prayers and speedings of those quiet multitudes. And I came at last unto the great gate, and behold the dear Master Monster Waken did stand in full armor and with the discos, to do me honor with the full watch as I went forth. And I looked at him quietly, and he looked unto me, and I bent my head to show respect. and he made silent salute with the discos, and afterwards I went onwards towards the Great Gateway. And they made dim the lights in the Great Causeway, that there should be no glare go forth

into the land when the gate was opened. And behold, they opened not the lesser gate within the greater for me, but did honor my journey, in that they swung wide the Great Gate itself, through which a monstrous army might pass. And there was an utter silence all about the gate, and in the hushed light the two thousand that made the full watch held up each the discos silently to make salute. And humbly I held up the discos reversed, and went forward into the dark. End of Chapter 5. Chapter 6 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Librevox recording is in the public domain.

The Nightland Chapter 6. The way that I did go. Now I went forward for a space, and took heed not to look backwards, but to be strong of heart and spirit, for that which did lie before me had need of all my manhood and courage of soul, that I come to the succour of that maid afar in the darkness of the world, or meet my death proper, as it might need to be. And thus did I go forward steadfastly, and conscious in all my being of the emotions of that

parting from my mighty home, and of the tenderness and wiseness that did underlie so much curbed rule and guidance. And my heart was warm towards the Master Monstraweaken for that great honor, that he should come downward in armor to make one with the full watch, that he might uphold me to a lofty spirit at the moment of my going. And all the time as I went forward, as the ether of the night about me in tumult with the thoughts and blind-wishings of the great millions I had but now left to my back. And presently, as I steadied somewhat upon my emotions, I was conscious of the exceeding

coldness of the night air, and of the different taste of it upon my lungs and in the mouth, and it had, as it were, a wondrous keen sharping upon my palate, and it filled the lips more in the breathing. So that it may be supposed it had more body within it than that air which did fill the plateau of the thousandth city where was my home, for the air of every city was of difference, and the greater between one that was afar up and another nigh to the earth as may be thought, so that many peoples did migrate unto that level which gave them best healthfulness, but under rule and with a guidance of quantities.

not all that were lacking of health, for some are ever contrary. And here let me set down that, within the deeps of the fields, there was air, utter, varied, and wonderful, that might charm one here, and likewise sorrow another that were happier elsewhere, so that all might have suiting did they but wander, and have reason to companion them. And thus did I go forward, full of new thoughts and olden memories, and fresh breaking wonders, neither forgetting something of doubts and fears more than a little. And again it was most cunning strange to be out there in the nightland, though not yet afar,

where often had my fancies and imaginings led me, yet until that time never had I touched foot in all that life upon the outward earth. And this must be a wondrous quaint seeming thought to those of this present day. And so came I at last, nigh to the circle that did go about the redoubt, and presently I was come to it, and something astonished was I that it had no great bigness. For I looked for this by reasoning, having always a mind to picture things as they might be truly, and hence coming sometimes to the wonder of a great truth, but odd wiles to errors that others had not made.

And now, lo, I did find it but a small, clear truth. tube that had not two inches of thickness, yet sent out a very bright and strong light, so that it seemed greater to the eye, did one but behold from a distance. And this is but a little thing to set to the telling, yet may it give something of the newness of all, and moreover shall you have memory with me in this place how that oft I had seen things and beast monsters peer over that same little tube of light, their faces coming forward out of the night. And this had I seen as child and man, for as children, we did used to keep off to watch by hours upon and holiday time, through the great glasses of

the embrasures, and we did always hope each to be that one that should first discover a monster looking inwards upon the mighty pyramid, across the shining of the circle, and these to come oft, yet presently to slink away into the night, have it in verity, no liking for that light. And pride had we taken of ourselves to perceive those monsters which had most of ugliness and horror to commend them, for thereby did we stand to have won the game of watching, until such time as a more fearsome brute be discovered. And so went the play, yet with ever it doth seem to me now something of a half-known shudder

to the heart, and a child's rejoicing unknowingly in that safety. which had power to make light the seeming of such matters. And this also is but a small matter, yet doth it bear upon the inwardness of my feelings. For the memories of all my youth and of the many beasts that I had seen to peer across the light did come upwards in my mind in that moment, so that I did give back a little, unthinking of what I did, but having upon me the sudden imagining of that which might come out of the dark beyond. And I to stand a little moment, and presently had grown free in my heart to have courage of farewell, and so did turn me at last to the viewing of that wondrous

home of the last millions of this world. And the sight was an astonishment and an uplifting, that indeed there was so mighty a thing in all the earth. And well might be that there were monsters and forces gathered together about that hill of life, out of all the darkness of the world, for the thing was as mighty mountain that went up measureless into the night, and spread out upon the earth to the right and to the left of me, so that it did seem to hold all the world with its might. And in the nearest slope were there three hundred thousand great embrasures, as well I did know, there being in all the four sides of the redoubt twelve hundred thousand embrasures, as was set out in the books of the schools, and upon the cover of the

Atlas books, as they still quately to be called, and many another place as might be supposed. And half a mile upward was the lowest tier of those great window-places, and above that countless other tiers. And a great light came out from them into the darkness, so that I looked up into the night many miles, and yet did see them in shining rows, and did make separate each embrasure from its fellow for a great way. But there grew yet more above in the mighty distance, so that they were lost in the upward space of the night, and it seemed to be presently but as a constant glimmering fire that did shape a shining peak into the blackness of the heavens, dwindling into the utmost height. And thus was that everlasting

monument. Then did it come to me that those little things which I did see to to cluster against the embrasures, rent truth the countless millions of the mighty redoubt. And this I could make out with some plainness in those lower embrasures, which were more near to me than they above, for the peoples were set against the light within, yet were as small things like unto insects, in that distance and within so huge a bulk. And I knew that they looked out upon me, and did watch through their spy-glasses. And I set my gaze upwards again along that great slope of gray metal, I, upward again to where it strode glimmering into the blackness, and so at last to the little star that

did crown that wonder of the world in the eternal night. And for a little I did stare towards that far light, for it came from within that tower of observation, where so lately I had spent it my life, and I had knowledge within my heart that the dear Master Monster Waken did bend the great spy-glass upon me, through which so oft had I spied. And I raised the discos unto him in salutation and farewell, though I saw him not at all through that vast space. And my heart was very full, yet my soul but the stronger for it. And then, behold, I was aware of a murmur in the night, coming to me, dim and from afar off, and I was a far off, and

I saw the little shapes of the peoples in the lower embrasures, in constant movement, and I knew upon the instant that the multitudes did take that salute unto themselves, and cried out and waved to me their farewells, or to come back as may be. And indeed I was but a lonesome person looking up at that great mountain of metal and life, and I knew that I had danger to realize my plight, and I stayed no more. but did raise the discos reversed as was but meat from one young man unto all the millions. And I'd look swiftly upward through those eight great miles of night unto that final light which did shine in the black heavens, so that my friend should know that I thought

of him that was beyond my sight in that last moment. And it may be that the invisible millions that were far up in the night in the upper cities did take that also to be a meaning of farewell to themselves, for there came down out of the monstrous height, a far, faint murmur of sound, as of a vague wind up in the night. Then I did lower the discos and turned me about, and I breasted strangely against the air-clog, and stepped forward across the circle, into the lonesomeness of the night-land. And I looked no more behind, for that which was my home did weaken my heart some what to behold, so that I had determination that I looked not again to my back for a great

while. Yet about me as I went there was constant surging in the ether of the world, and it did tell unto me how that those my people and kin had continual mind of me, both in prayer and wishings, and in a perpetual watching. And the same gave to me a feeling as of being something accompanied. But in a time it came to me that this disturbance of the ether should tell to some evil force how that I was there abroad in the land. But how to stop this thing, who should have power?

For of truth had I been among them to make a full explaining of the danger, they had been yet powerless to cease, for but to have such great multitudes a think upon one matter was to set a disturbance about as should be most clear to all. Now, at the beginning, I did walk outwards into the nightland, somewhat blindly and without sure direction, being intent only to put a good space to my back, that I might cure somewhat the ache which did weaken my heart at the first. But in a while I ceased somewhat from my overswifness, and had put thought to my going, and I came quickly to reason that I should try a new way through the land, for it might be that

there was an over-watchfulness in that part which had been trod by the youths. And I began therewith to set this thought to the practice, and went not direct towards the north, but to the north and west, and so in the end to mean to circle around to the back of the Northwest Watcher, and thence to the north of the plain of blue fire, and afterwards, as might be, have a true and straight way to the north. And by this planning come a long way clear of that house of silence, which did put more fear upon me than all else that was horrid in the land. Yet, as all we'll see, this made to me a greater journey, though in verity it were better

to go slowly and win to success than to make a greater haste towards destruction, which was indeed surely to be mine end did I not go warily. Now it may be thought upon with wonder that I did go so assuredly to the north, and I was But I went this wise, part by an inward knowing, and part come upon by much latter studying within the pyramid of olden books, and by reasoning upon all things that I did observe, that had seemings a verity in them. And because of this constant searching upon one matter I had come but a while back upon a little book of metal, very strange and ancient, that had lain forgot in a hid place in

the great library through ten hundred thousand years, maybe, or less or more, for all that I had knowing. And much that was ridden the book was common knowledge, and said mostly to the count of fairy tales and such like, even as we of this our age take not over surely of any belief in myths of olden times. Yet had I always much liking for such matters, perceiving behind that outer shell which did win always so much unbelief, the kernel of a. ancient truths and happenings.

And thus was it concerning this little book which I had made discovery of, for it told again that which oft I had heard, even as we in this age read of the deluge, held at once in a time monstrous far back from that, but utter future to this age of ours, the world did break upwards in a vast earth-quaking, that did rend the world for a thousand miles. And there came a mighty chasm, so deep that none might see the bottom thereof, and there rushed therein an ocean, and the earth did burst afresh with a sound that did shake all the cities of the world, and a great mist lay upon the earth for many days, and there was a mighty rain.

And indeed this was just so set in certain histories of the ancient world. Also there was made reference to it within some olden records. no wise to be taken with a serious mind to the seeming of the peoples of the mighty pyramid, but only as a quaint study for the students, and to be set out in little tales that did entertain the nurseries, or as it might be wise men and the general. Yet there was this about that small and peculiar book, that it did speak of many of these things, as it were that it did quote from the pens of those that did have actual witness, and said all out with a strange gravity, that did cause one to consider it as meant to be indeed

the tellings of truth, and to seem this wise to have great difference from all that I had read before concerning those matters. And there was further a part in the ending of the book that did seem to be rid of a time that came afterwards, maybe an hundred thousand and maybe a million years, but who shall say? And therein it did tell of a huge and mighty valley that did come out of the west, towards the southeast, and made turning thence northwards, and was a thousand miles both ways. And the sides thereof were in hundred miles deep, and the sun did stand in the western end, and made a red gloom for a thousand miles. And in the bottom there were great seas, and beasts, strange and awesome, and very plentiful.

Now this, as may be seen, was as the talk of romance. yet did I turn my wits to their natural end, and made thus plain of it. For in truth I to have something of belief, and it to seem to me that in a bygone eternity when the world was yet light, as in my heart I know to have been indeed a thing of arity, there was a great and wondrous earthquake. And the earthquake did burst the world up along a certain great curve where it had weakness, and there fell into the earth-wake. And there fell into the earth-wake did burst the world up, to the yawning furnace of the world one of the great oceans, and immediately made of itself steam, and so break upwards again and tore the earth mightily in its swift uprising.

And thereafter there was a mist and confusion and rain upon the world, and indeed all very seemly put, and not to be taken as a light tale. Then, in that ending of the book, there was one that did write, having lived a vast later age, when the sun had come an nigh to his dying, and the upward earth was grown quiet and cold, and not good to live upon. And in that time the mighty chasm had been calmed by the weight of an eternity, so that it was now a most deep and wondrous valley, that did hold seas and great hills and mountains, and in it were great forests of kinds, and lands that were good and healthful, and places given over to fire and to steamings and

sulfur clouds, so that they held poisons that had ill for man. And great beasts were there down in that far depth that none might see ever, save by a strong spy-glass. And such there were in the early world, and had now been bred in the ending, by those inward forces of nature which did make the valley a place of good warmth, so that there was, as it were, once more the primal world born to give new birth unto such olden monsters, and to others new and peculiar to that age and circumstance. And all this indeed did the book give also, but constrained and difficult to take clearly

to the heart, and not like to the wise plain speech of the early tellings, so that I must even set it out here in my known speech. And it did seem to me, by my reading, that man had come at one time to a great softness of heart and spirit through many ages of over-ease, but that the world had come to coldness and unfriendliness by reason of the sun's slow ceasing. And there was presently, in naturalness, a race upon the earth that were hardy and made to fight for their lives, and did perceive that the mighty valley that cut the world in twain was a place of warmth and life, and so did make to adventure their bodies down that wondrous height, and were many ages coming safe

to the bottom, but did find safe places in the downward way where they built them houses, and made to live and begot them children, and these grew up to that life of constant and great climbings, and of hard workings upon the road, which was the one intent of that people, so that the book did speak of them always as the road-makers. And thus did they make downwards through the long years and the ages, and many generations did live and die, and saw not the reaching of the road down into that great veil that lay so monstrous deep in the world. But in the end they did come there with the road, and they were very hardy,

and they did fight with the monsters and slay many, and they built them many cities, through great years in the mighty valley, and did make the road from city unto city, along that great valley, even unto the bite of the valley. And they found here a constant darkness and shadow, for that the sun could not make a shining around that great corner. Yet even here they ceased not to make the road, but took it around and a mighty way unto the north, passing in among strange fires and pits that burned from out of the earth. But there was presently such a power and horror of monsters and evil things in that valley

of shadow that the road-makers were made to go backwards into the red light which did fill the westward valley and came from that low sun. And they went back into their cities and lived there, mayhap's hundred thousand years, and grew wise and cunning in all matters. And their wise people did make dealings and had experiment with those forces which are distasteful and harmful unto life. But they did this in ignorance, for all that they had much wisdom, thinking only to experiment, that they come to greater knowings. But they did open away for those forces, and much harm and pity did come thereby, and then had all people to have

regrets, yet too late. Now presently, when an hundred thousand years had gone, or it may be a greater space, there came slowly the utter twilight of the world, as the sun to die the more, so that presently it gave but an utter gloomy light. And there grew upon many of the peoples of the cities of the valley, a strangeness and a wildness, so that strange things were done that had been shameful to all in the light. And there were wanderings and consortings with strange outward beings, and presently many cities were attacked by monsters that did come from the West, and there was a pandemonium. Then was an age of sorrows and fightings, and hardeninges of the spirit and of the heart,

for all that were of good fiber, and this did breed a determined generation. And there grew up into the world a leader, and he took all the sound millions, and did make a mighty battle upon all foulness and upon all that did harm and trouble them. and they drove their enemies down the valley and up the valley, and did utterly scatter and put them to flight. Then did that man call all his peoples together, and did make it plain how that the darkness grew upon the world, and that the foul and dreadful powers abroad were like to be more horrid when a greater gloom came.

And he put to them that they build a mighty refuge, and the peoples did a claim, and lo there was built presently a great house. But the great house was not proper, and that man did take all the peoples to wander, and they came to the bite, and there was built at last that great and mighty pyramid. Now this is the sense and telling of that book, but late had I read it and talked somewhat of it with my dear friend the Master Montstrawegan. But not over much, for I had taken so sudden a mind to go that all else had dropped from about me. Yet to us it did seem clear that there was no life in all the invisible upper world, and that surely that great road whereon the silent ones did walk must be that same road which

the hearty peoples of that age did make. And it did seem wise to the Master Montserawaken and unto me that if any should find the lesser redoubt, they must surely do so somewhere within the mighty valley. But whether the road that led into the west where was the place of the ab-humans should bring me to it, I had no knowing, nor whether it might lie on the northward way. And I, maybe, to wander a thousand miles wrong, if in truth I were not into some dreadful trouble before. And indeed, no reason of value was there to give me hope that the lesser pyramid it lay either to the west or where the road went northward beyond the

House of Silence. Yet I did so feel it to be somewhere to the north, that I had made a determination to search that way for a great distance the first. And if I could not come upon aught, then I should have sober thought that it did lie westward. But in the valley some ways I had a feeling of assurance that it must be, for it was plain that the telling of the book was sound in its bottom sense, as might be seen, for how should any live in the utter bleak and deadly chill of the silent upper world that lay

in hundred miles up in the night hid and lost forever? And strange it is to think of those wondrous and mighty cliffs that girt us about, and yet were fast held from us in the dark, so that I had not known of them, save for the telling of that book. though in truth it had been always supposed that we lived in a great deep of the world. But indeed it was rather held in belief that we abode in the bed of some ancient sea, that did surely slope gradual away from us and not go up abrupt and savage. And here let me make so clear as I may that the general peoples had no clear thought upon

any such matters, though there was something of it taught in the schools. Yet rather this and that of diverse conclusions, as it might be thinkings of the teachers, after much study and some ponderings. For one man, having a lack of imagining, would scoff, and another maybe to take it very stately, but some would build fancy upon the tellings of the records and make foolish and fantastic that which had groundings in truth, and thus is it ever. But to the most peoples of the pyramid there was no deep conviction

nor thought of any great hid world afar in the darkness. For they gave attention and belief only to that which lay to their view, nor could a great lot come to imagine that there had been ever any other condition. And to them it did seem right and meet that there should be strange things, and fires from the earth, and an ever-abiding knights, and monsters and matters hid and tangled much in mystery. And very content were the most of them, though some had in them the yeast of imaginings or the pimples of fancy upon them, and to these there seemed many possibilities,

though the first to read out to sanity, and the second to expect and have speech towards much that was foolish or to no purpose. And of these vague believings of the peoples have I made hint before, and need not have much trouble to it now. Save that, with the children, as is ever the way, those olden tales had much believing, and the simplicity of the wise did mate with the beliefs of the young, and between them did lie the truth. And so did I make speed towards the north, having a strong surety in my heart and mind that

there were but two ways to my search. For without of the valley, afar up in the dead lonesomeness of the hidden world, was a cold that was shapen ready to death, and a lacking, as I must believe, of the sweet, needful air that yet did lie in plenty in that deep place of the earth, so that surely the mighty valley somewhere's to hold that other redoubt. Yet, as I have said, I went not direct to my journey, but otherwise for those sound reasons which I did set down at time back. End of Chapter 6.

Chapter 7 Part 1 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 7 The Nightland, Part 1. Now, as I went towards the north and west, I steered me warily for a great while, that I come safe of that great watcher of the northwest. And as I made forward, I put thought to

all matters which must concern me, so far as I had imagining to see. And first I did consider the speed that I should keep, and found presently that I did well to be moderate, for that I had before me a great and mighty journey, and indeed who might speak knowingly of the end thereof. And another matter I did arrange, for I would make the times of my goings forward and the times of my eatings and sleepings all to a wise and regular fashion, that thereby I might go a great way with the less harm to my body, so that I should be strong when the need did come for my strength. And I made in the end that I should eat and drink

at every sixth hour, and at the eighteenth hour sleep me until the twenty-fourth. And by this means did I eat thrice in that time and have six hours of sleep. And this seemed very good to me, and I did strive always to manage thus in all my great journeying in the night-life land. Yet, as may be supposed, there were times often many when I must watch without ceasing, and leave my slumber unto the future, for the land was full of grim and dreadful perils. And as doth be human I break my rule straightway in the beginning, for I cease not to walk for one and twenty hours, hiding and creeping as the need be in those places that were like to show me unto the watcher. And when I did think upon

food, it did sicken me, so that I would eat by and by as I made it within my thoughts. But when one and twenty hours had gone I grew very weary and something faint, and was forced that I looked about for some place where I might have rest. And in a little while I did see a way off, a small fire-hole, the like of which I had passed odd times even so early. And I made to come nigh to that part, for there would be warmth from the chill of the nightland, and mayhaps a place dry and convenient to my slumber. And when I came an eye I saw that it was a cheerful place,

as it might be said, amid so much gloom, for the hole was but a few paces wide, and full of a dull glowing fire, that did bubble somewhat and throw off a small sulfur smoke. And I sat me down at no great way, and did place the discos on the rock to my hand. And I moved not a while, but was a-weary, so that I had not the courage to eat, neither to drink, but must turn me

and look back to the mighty pyramid. And in truth, though I had come a very good space, yet was I so a nigh to it that I was both cheered and put out of heart, for it did seem close upon me by reason of its greatness, so that I, who had journeyed a hard and weariful way, was shaken with the greatness of the task that was upon me. Yet was this but one side of my heart, for it was good to feel the nearness of my mighty home, and I knew that there did countless millions make watch upon me as I sat, yet did I make no sign, for it is not meet to make a constant farewell, but to go. Yet was it very strange to be thus near, and to show such behavior as were proper to one afar from all humanity.

But so it was that I ordered my ways, for it did seem proper to me, yet was I happy to know that the dear Master Monster Waken must, time and oft have spied upon me through the great spy-glass, and mayhaps did watch me in that moment. And it grew in me that I did act weakly to hold off from mine vittles, and showed foolishness before my kind friend afar. And I did ope my scrip, and take therefrom three tablets, the which I chewed and did eat. For this was a strong food, treated that it had but small bulk. Yet were they not filling to the belly, and I made that I would drink well that I might feel that something was therein. And to this end I shook from a strong and a special tube a dust, and I caught the dust within a little cup, and the air did

make an action upon that dust, as it were of chemistry. And the dust did boil and make a fizzing in the cup, and rose up and filled it with a liquid that was of simple water, yet very strange to see come that way, but ordinary after a time. And in this way, as might be seen, I had such food and drink in but a little scrip that might keep life within me for a great time. Yet was it a way of discomfort, and lacking to the mouth and to the belly, and but a sufficient thing unto the need of the body, and a good matter for a thankful heart, in that dark and hungry land. Now when I had eaten I did go over in their order those things which I did carry, for

there was, beside the discos and that scrip of food, a pouch that did contain matters various. And these I did look in two, and afterward did take out a small compass that I had been given by the Master Montstrawegan, so that I might find it. of its workings without the great redoubt. And he had said unto me that it might be that I should pass far off into the night-land and lose the mighty pyramid amid so great a country and so plentiful a darkness. Then, perchance, if that ancient principle did still lurk within the machine, though turn

no more to the north but unto the pyramid, then should it guide my feet homeward out of the everlasting night, and thus have once more that ancient use with which, as I do know, is common unto this age. And this was a very cunning thing to have with me, if but it held service to the earth-current, and a rare thing which the Master Monster Wakan did make with his own hands and much skill and pains from an olden one that had placed within the great museum, and concerning which I have told somewhat before this place.

And I set the thing upon the ground, but it had no certain way with it, did spin and waver constantly. And this I made to consider, and remembered, that I was yet above that part where afar in the earth did spread the greatness of the underground fields, and I was happily but a little way off from the crack, though a mighty way above. And it pleasureed me to wonder whether the dear Master Monster Waken did behold how that I made test with the compass, for the light was good from the fire-hole and the great spy-glass had a great strength. Yet had I no certainty, for, as I did know from much watchings, there was no surety in the searching of the land by the glass.

For there was oft plainness where you did think surely none should see, and anon a dullness where might be thought that the sight went gaily. And this may be plain to all, for the wavering of the lights from the strange fires was not to be accounted to rule, but made a light here and a darkness there, and then did change about oddly. Moreover, there were smokes and mists that did come upwards from the earth, in this place and in that, and had some while's a greatness, but oft were small and did lurk low, and had no power but to confuse the sight. And presently I did put by the compass in my pouch, and made to compose myself unto sleep. But here would I now set down how that,

in the end, after I had gone many days' journeyings outward from the the mighty pyramid, I did indeed find it to draw the northward part of the needle unto it, and this was a comfort and a pleasure to my spirit. Moreover, if ever I did get back, as I did think, it would be a matter for great interest unto the Master Monster Waken, yet in verity were there other matters that should hold him more, for he was right human, as all should know. And, moreover, concerning this same compass, I did find a fresh thing. For after yet greater time, as I shall set out in a due place, if I do but remember, which doubt is ever my fear to fret me, I came a mighty way from the redoubt, and, lo, fearing that I might

indeed lose that, my great home in the darkness of the world, I did pull out that strange wonder of the needle, that I might have comfort by its homeward pointing. And I did discover a new power in the night, for the machine did point no more directwards unto the great redoubt, but was a point unto the westwards, so that I had knowledge that some great power afar in the darkness of the world did sway upon it, and I had a childlike wonder that this might be in truth, that same power of the north, of which the books and my memory dreams did tell. And indeed, no doubt should there be upon this matter, yet who might not have doubt in that time, that they should perceive after an eternity,

that ancient northward force swaying that small servant unto an olden obedience. And it was, as it were, a revealing unto me, how that to know within the brain is one matter, but to have knowledge within the heart is another. For I had always known concerning this northward force, but yet had not known with the true meaning of knowledge. And yet one other matter there was to cause doubt at that moment of this new knowing, for it came to me that maybe the power of that lesser redoubt did begin to act upon the machine, even as the earth-current of the great pyramid did hold yet a strong drawing upon the needle. And were

this so, then did I not surely begin to stand a nigh into my journey's end, for that less power of the lesser redoubt could have no impudence to pull, save that I had come to a closeness with it. Yet in truth, as I do now have knowledge, it was the north that drew, and I do see seemed to make a great telling about this little matter, but how else shall I show to you my inward mind, and the lack of knowledge, and likewise the peculiar knowings that did go to the making of that time and the peoples thereof, which is but to say the same thing twice over. And now, as I did say, I made to compose myself for sleep, and to this end I took a cloak

matter which did cross my shoulder and hip, and wrapped it about me, and lay down there in the darkness of the night by that strange fire-hole. And I lay the discus beside me within the cloak, for it was indeed my companion and friend in bitter need, so that I had pleasure to feel the strange thing anigh to me. And as I did lie there, in those moments that do drowse the soul, as it were that they do proceed as breath out of the mouth of sleep, I had a half-knowing that the ether did surge about me. And I doubt not. not, but that there had watched my every doing many of the millions, and had been humanly stirred at my commending of my spirit unto sleep, and thus did shake the ether of the world about

me with their unity of sympathy. And mayhap's I had some little knowing of this thing, as I did pass, drowsy, into slumber. And it is surely like that I slept the better for it. Moreover I was wondrous tired and worn, and thus did sleep very strong and, and, and thus did sleep very strong and heavy. Yet I mind me that my last dim thinkings were upon that sweet maid I did go to find, and in slumber did I have speech with her in dreams, and a strange happiness about me, and all seeming to be touched by fairy-light, and freed from the sorrow of life. And it was from a sweet and lovely

sleeping such as this that I was waked suddenly by a great and mighty sound, and I came instant to a possessing of my senses, and I knew that the mighty voice of the home-call did go howling across the night. And swift and silent I slid the cloak from about me and took the haft of that wondrous discos into mine hand. And I did look towards the pyramid quickly for a message, for I had a sure knowledge that there had a great need arisen, and that some terror came towards me out of the dark. else they had never walked all the night-land to a knowing that unhuman was abroad out of the mighty refuge.

And even as I did peer towards the great redoubt I could not abide to keep my gaze and tired that way, but did take a large and fearful look all about me, yet could make to see nothing. And so did stare, eager and anxious, afar into the upper blackness of the night, where did shine that final light of the tower of observation. And the same while crouched, and holding the discus, and making to glance across my shoulders, and to watch for the message, and all in the same moment.

And then, afar upwards in the prodigious height, I did see the great and bright and quick darting flashes of a strange green fire, and did know that they spelled to me in the set speech a swift warning that a gray monster that was a great gray man had made scent of me in the dark, and was even in that moment of time crawling towards me through the low moss bushes that lay off beyond the fire-hole to my back. And the message was sharp, and bade me to leap into the bushes unto my left, and to hide there, so that I might chance to take the thing to an advantage. And as may be thought, they had scarce flashed the tail unto me, but I was gone in among the

shadows of a clump of the moss-bush that did grow an eye, and I sweat with a strange terror and a cold and excited shaking of the heart, yet was my spirit set strong to conquer. And lo, as I did crouch there hidden, I saw something come very quiet out of the bushes that did grow beyond the fire-hole, and it was great and crept, and was no waste colored but by grayness in all its parts. And the glare from the fire-hole did seem to trouble it, so that it looked, laying its head to the ground and spying along. the earth in a strange and brutish fashion, that it might oversee the glare of the fire-hole.

Yet I doubt that it saw beyond the fire with plainness, for in a moment it crept swift in among the bushes again and came out towards the edge of the fire-hole in another place, and this it did thrice unto my left and thrice unto my right, and every time did lay its head to the earth and spy along, and did hunch its shoulders, and thrust forward the the jaw horridly and turned the neck, as a very nasty beast might go wanton. Now as you may think, this manner of the beast-man did shake my courage mightily, for I did think each time that it did go inward among the moss bushes that it had made discovery of me and would make to take me in the back from out of the dark of the bushes.

And this was an uncomfortable thing to consider, as others might think also, had any been there in the bush with me. And then, in truth, did that same swift sense of mine hearing prove helpful to my saving. For, behold, the thing did go back into the moss bushes, after that last coming out, and did seem to make as it had made a failing to discover me, and had no further intent save to return unto the night. And I had this thought truly in mine heart, and for maybe a minute, and then, lo, within my soul, a voice did speak plain, and it warned me that the thing did make a great compass among the moss-bushers about the fire-hole, having made discovery of me, and it did go warily to take me in the back from the other side.

Now when I heard this voice speak within my spirit, I had knowledge that the dear master Monstruakin made watch from the Tower of Observation, and did send the speech with his brain elements, having in mind that I had the night hearing. And I trusted the speech, for in the same moment of time there did beat all about me in the night the solemn throb of the master word, as that it had been added with speed to give instant assurance. And I leapt quick from that clump of the moss bush unto another and crouched, and made a watch all about me, and kept the ears of my spirit open, knowing that the master-monster-waken did also watch all for me. And suddenly I saw a little moving of a bush that grew to the back of those bushes in which

I had been hid, and there came out of the bush that moved a great gray hand, and moved the moss of the clump where I had been, as it were that something peered out of the moving bush, and there followed the great gray head of the gray man, and the head went into the clump of the moss bush where I had been. And I knew that I must strike now. And I leapt and smote with the discus, and the thing fell upon its side, and the great gray legs came out of the hither bushes, and twitched and grew upwards, but the head remained in the bush where I had been hid. And I stood away from the thing whilst it died, and in

mine hand the discos did spin and send forth fire, as it were that it did live and did know that it had slain a great and horrid monster. And presently the gray man was dead, and I went away from those bushes onto the far side of the fire-hole. And I stood with the discos held high and spinning and sending out fire, that they within the mighty pyramid might know that I had slain the beast-man, for it might be that it lay too much in the shadow for them to look upon. But the Master Monster Waken spoke not again to me, for indeed it was not meet to do so, except it might save me from a sure danger.

For, as you may know from my past tellings, there were powers of the night-land that did hearken unto such matters, and it was like enough that there had been overmuch done, even thus for my further safety. Yet the thing could not be helped. And now that I was a little calmed and eased from my fear I could know that all that the ether of the night was disturbed by the gladness of the millions within the great redoubt, so that it was plain how great a multitude had given note of the night. to the fight, and their hearts to beat in sweet sympathy and natural fear, so that I did feel

accompanied and befriended, though, as it may be thought, something shaken yet about the heart. Now in a little time I did gather into me my wits and had myself to order, and I looked to see how the hours did go, and I found that I had surely slumbered through ten hours, and I reproached myself, for indeed I had slept over sound by re-year-olded. reason of my having lacked a regular way and time, as I had with the proper wisdom made to be my rule. And I resolved that I should obey the wit of my reason in all the future time, and make to eat and rest in due season as you will what that I did before intend. Then with a self-reproachful heart I went around the small fire-hole and caught up my cloak

and other matters, and I turned me towards the great pyramid, and did look once upwards along all the great slope, where it did go measureless into the far blackness of the everlasting night. And I made no salutation, for I had so resolved, as you will know. Moreover, I desired not to call forth any unneedful disturbance of the ether of the world, which indeed must be did I make to stir the emotions of the millions. And I turned me then away, and went off into the night, going swift and cautious and bearing the discos cunningly, and I turned me then, and almost as it were, with a love for that strange and wondrous weapon that had so befriended me, and slain the foul gray man with one stroke.

And I had a feeling that it did know me, and had a comradeship for me, and I doubt none will understand this, save it might be they of the olden days that did carry one strong sword always. Yet was the Discos more than the sword, for it did in truth seem to live with the fire and the flame of the earth-current that did beat within it. And it was well acknowledged within the great redoubt that none might touch the discos of another, for that the thing went crustily, as it might be said, in the hands of a stranger. And if any made foolishness of this knowledge, and did persist much to such unhandling or making to use, the same would presently act clumsy with the weapon, and come to and hurt, and this

was a sure thing, and had been known maybe in hundred thousand years, or perchance, a greater time. And by this it doth seem wise to believe that there did grow always an affinity between the nature of the man, which doth as ever include the woman, and the disgust that he did use in his practice, and because of this known thing, and that the place would elsewise be lumbered with olden weapons of those that did die, it was a law and usage that there was placed within the dead the discos of the dead, there upon the last road in the country of silence, and was thus made to give back unto the earth-current the power that did lie in it.

And this doth seem to a careless thinker, as it were, that I told once again those olden customs of the ancient folk. But this is otherwise, and had a sound reason to it. Yet if you do so believe, I doubt not but that a right human sentiment was something at the bottom, which is proper. for it is meat that love should mate with wisdom to mother comfort in our sorrows, and it is a warm thing to do aught for our dead, and none may say nay to this. Now, as I did go onwards into the nightland, looking ever to this shadow and to that,

it may be conceived how my heart would stir with swift fear at this and that, and that my body would oft quiver to leap aside, and as swift discover that gnawed assailed. And so did I go forward, and always with imaginings and wonders concerning what manner of uncouth being or brute might come out of the darkness all about. Yet in all that time there was a certain proudness of the heart, that I did come safe out of the power of the gray man and did surely slay him. But truly it were well that the praise be considered and not over much given unto me, for I had died as I slept, but that they of the great redoubt had made

a watch over me and waked me unto my saving. Now presently as I walked I grew something faint, and had knowledge that I did foolishly, for indeed I should have eat after my fight, yet may I be forgiven for this forgetting in that I had been much shaken and put about. And I sat me down in a little clear place among the bushes, and did eat three of the tablets, and did once more shake forth the dust that did turn in the air to a natural water by a proper and natural chemistry of these matters. And after I ate

eat, I sat a little while and did think, and did look upwards at the great slope of the pyramid in the night. And all the time did I listen with mine ears and with my spirit, and kept the discos across my knees, and looked this way and that, very frequent, but nothing came and I. And so I rose presently, and went onwards, and walked for six hours towards the north and the west, and I made much to the west for a little that I might come clear of the Northwest watcher. Yet after a space I made to do foolishly, for I changed my mind about and kept something more towards the north, so that I should have a sure sight of that monster. And this was, in truth, a rash and naughty thing to consider. For if I were but seen, then should that grim brute

make a signal unto the evil powers, and I be met swiftly with destruction. But surely the heart is a strange and wayward thing, and given to quick fears, and immediately unto great and uncountable rashnesses. And so I did go forward unwisely to the northward of a safe and proper going. And it may be that an influence was upon me and drew me that words, but who shall say? Now a great time I walked and made a halt upon every sixth hour, and did eat and drink and look a little unto the monstrous towering of the great redoubt. And afterwards make strong mine heart and go forward again. And always I did go warily and chiefly among the low moss-bush, but sometimes out upon stony ground and oft across

places where sulfur did puff somewhat from the ground in a low smoke, very strong in the nostrils and not liked inwardly. And as I made onwards I looked always to my right and to my left, and anon to the rear, yet made a constant observation of the mighty watcher that I did begin to draw nigh unto. And off did I stoop to crawl, and my hands did bleed somewhat, but after I was troubled so I put on the great gloves that made complete the armor, and so was shot proper to such journeying.

And presently, when eighteen hours did have passed since that my sudden awakening to the peril of the gray man, I did search about for a place to slumber, for I would keep wisely unto my ruling, and go not over long lacking of sleep. And by this planning I should be the less like to sleep over sound, and so should set my spirit to listen whilst I did sleep, and by so much as my spirit should serve me with my own. faith should I have safety. And this thing is plain, and once not more, to the saying

thereof. And I came presently unto a sudden place where the land did go downwards brokenly, as that it had been burst a great while gone by the inward fires. And I looked downwards over the edge of that place, and went round about it, and did see presently a ledge upon the far side that was difficult to come upon, yet a place of some little safety to any that might go down to it, for it was awkward to see, and did any monster seek to come at me, I should have chance of warning, and might go downwards a greater way in time to my salvation. And by this determination I abode, and came down to that place with labor, but was cheerful of heart that I had found so sure a shelter.

And I eat my three tablets and drank the water that I did get from the powder, and so made a compose my body to sleep. at this time a thought did come to me, and I made calculation afresh, and laughed somewhat at that my poor counting, for indeed I had thought to eat but thrice in the twenty and four hours, yet by my arranging I was made indeed to eat four times, as you shall see immediately by a little thought, and this thing came more strong upon my spirit than any might think, for I did eat over much for the lasting of the food, though in verity it was was but little to my belly, as you must all think, and have sympathy for my discomfort.

And I considered a little, and had determined that I should afterwards in my journeying eat but two of the tablets to my meal, and this was a wise thought, and like much wisdom, a discomposing thing. And so it was, and I set it down that you may know the arranging of my ways at that time. Now in all this while of meditation I had been setting my cloak about me, and was ass set to my sleeping, for I had walked a weary way. And I lay me down upon my left side with my back to the rock, which did overhang me something above, so that I was contented to feel hid from things that might pass by in the

night. And I had the cloak about me, and the discos close against my breast, within the cloak, and my head upon my pouch and upon my scrip. And as I lay thus a moment easeful, I could see that so mighty was the uprising of the great pyramid, that it was not hid from me even thus, but did stand upward into the night and did shine, and was plain to be seen above the further edge of that deep place where I did lie. And I fell upon sleep, looking upward at that final light, where, as might be, the master

monster-waken did bend the great spy-glass upon my lonesomeness as I lay there upon the ledge. And this was a thought of sweet comfort upon which to slumber, the which I did, but my spirit lay wakeful within my breast and did listen through the night, and harked for all evil matters and things that did make to come an eye. But also my spirit did whisper unto Nani as I went into sleep, and so passed I into dreams. Now it may be thought that I did act with a strange valiance, in that I composed my body so properly to slumber, and with but a little trouble of the heart concerning the coming of monsters. And in truth this hath seemed somewhat so to mean, thinking since that time. But I do but set

the thing that is truth, and make not to labor to an illusion of truth, and so must tell much that doth seem improper to the reality. Yet must all bear with me, and have understanding of the hardness of setting forth with true seeming the honesty of truth, which in verity is better served off times by timely and cunning lies, and so shall you understand this matter so well as I. And presently my spirit waked me there in the half-dark of the night, and I looked swift about me and upwards, and saw nothing to fear. Then did I peer at my dial, and made to discover that I had slept full over six quiet hours,

and by this I knew the reason of mine awaking, for it was so great impressed upon me by mine inward sense and being. And this you shall understand some ways, who have thought, e'er sleep, to wake to a certain time of the morning, and by understanding shall you believe and give me all your kind harking and human sympathy. And I need to have a smartness of going, which is ever hard to the newly waked. And I eat two tablets, and while my belly did cry out for an wholesome and proper filling, but I drank some of the water, and so did ease somewhat of my hunger.

Then did I wind my cloak to its shape, and put upon me my gear, which was the scrip and the pouch and the discos to my hip, and I clomb out from that place of rest. Yet before I did come rightly up into the open I peered about, and made some surety that no evil brute was an eye. And then I got me out and stood upon my feet, and looked for a little upwards at the mighty slope of the great redoubt, which did seem yet very nigh unto me by reason of it being so monstrous in bigness. And I wondered whether in that moment the master Monster Awaken did look down upon me with

the great spy-glass. And afterwards I turned away swiftly and went on into the night-land, for it did always make me shaken with lonesomeness to look upon my great home. And so I did go forward with a strong and uncaring stride, but grew presently to quietness and to have back the proper caution of my going. Yet had I not gone all foolishly, for I had taken the discus from my hip ere this, so that I possessed it handily. Now there is one matter which shall seem but a small and natural occurring unto you, yet was

strong upon me in that time, and this thing was that I did begin now to see the night-land from the new outlooking of my distance from the mighty pyramid. And it was as that a man of this day did go from the earth to travel among the stars. and lo should he not find them to shift upon his vision, so that the great bear and this and that shaping of the star clustering should make a new order, as he did wander onwards, and so should he find that there was not that was truly fixed, as he did before then think, but all to alter according unto the place whence the looking. And this thing shall be plain unto you, though no thought be put to the matter, for it is

of an evident verity that doth need not argument to expound. And so shall you have memory of me, there a wander among those strange shapings and wonders of that grim land, the which I had never but supposed to seem but as memory did retain them, from the lookings of all my life within the great redoubt. And so it was. And ever there did this thing and that open out to a new view, and the nightland take to itself a constant new aspect to mine eyes, which had never until that time had but the one fixed vision of the same. And you shall understand with me how that when about the fourteenth hour of that day's travel I did draw very nigh into the monstrous watcher of the Northwest, it did seem so utter

strange from this fresh aspect that I had been like to think that I did see a new monster. For in truth, when I did come at last to creep to within a mile of it among the low moss bushes, I was confounded that the mighty chin did come forward towards the great redoubt, even as the upward part of a vast cliff, which the sea doth make hollow about the bottom, for it did hang out into the air above the glare of the fire from the red pit, as it had been a thing of rock, all scoured and beweathered, and dull red, and seeming burned and blasted by reason of the bloody shine that beat upward from the deep of the red pit. And by the way in which I do tell upon it you shall know that I did surely view it

something from the side at this immediate time, for in truth it was then that I did draw the nearer, and moreover I was the more astonished at this viewing than I had been to the front, for it was so utter strange and shapen so different from the brute that did hang in my memory. And a great time I did lie there upon my belly, and shaken by a fear of the beast, yet emboldened, as you may conceive, by having come to the side, and being hopeful in my heart that I was very secure within so great a shadow and the thick sheltering of the moss bushes. And surely it was that I did creep more nigh, the wild that I did look.

For presently I had a very plain seeing of the great monster, and did know where I had gotten to, and thereby did acknowledge unto myself that this was an utter foolishness. and, like, for all that any might say, to lead unto destruction. Yet, as all must know, there was the first fear and the ceasing of this fear, as I did what that I was so little a thing to heed out there in the shadows, and presently a gaining of courage and the prick of my being that did crave to see clear this exceeding wonder. And so was I come close, more or less, having gone far upon my hands and knees, yet sometimes to pause, but afterwards on again.

Now by this nearness I was the more truly able to perceive how that the bulk of the watcher did rise up into the night like a hill, and the color was mostly black, save and indeed where it did face to the red shine of the pit, and concerning this I have done telling. And so did I lie there and stare a great while, parting a small hole in the moss-bushes that I might spy through the same. And the thing was squat there, and might have root within the earth, so it did seem to mine imaginings, as I did stare with a dumb wonder.

And there were monstrous warts upon the thing, an indents and a mighty ruggedness and lumpings, as it were that it did be pimpled with great boulders that were inbred within that monstrous hide. And where the shine from the pit of red fire did strike upon these, they did stand out into the darkness away from the skin, as you of this age shall see mountains of the moon catch a bright fire from the sun, and show plain upon the night of the moon. Now as I have set down I did lie there and look a great while, and it came presently to me

that there was unease within the mighty pyramid among the millions, for I did feel the ether of the world to be disturbed by their distress, and so had a knowing that they had a cunning wearness concerning the place where I did hide among the moss bushes. And the thrilling in the night did bring a wisdom unto my head, for in verity, as I have said, this was a foolish matter that I was upon. And I get a thought that the watcher might have an awareness of the trouble of the multitudes, and indeed, for all that I did know, it had a full knowledge of all my wandering, though concerning this I did think otherwise truly in my heart, as is a most human, and proper way to make comfortable the spirit, where doubt can have no

ease from reason. And I made that I go backwards to a good distance from the watcher, and go forward again upon my journeying, if but that I come safe from so unwise and adventuring. And as I did begin to return, it was to me as that all my senses were newly awake, for I had a sudden knowing that I was within the atmosphere, should I not call it, of the monster. I get an abrupt and horrid shaking of the spirit, for I did feel in verity that my soul

had come to an eye, and that the beast had a sure knowledge concerning me, yet did make to my destruction with no haste, but after that way and fashion that did seem proper unto it. And this feeling you shall understand the better, maybe, when I do tell that it was to me as that the air all about me was full of a quiet and steadfast life and key. keen intelligence that I did believe to come forth from the watcher on every side, so that I did feel as one already within the gaze of some great and evil power.

Yet though I had a great terror upon me I made no foolish haste, but commanded my soul to courage and put a guard upon my way of going, and so made a very quiet journey for maybe two full miles, and afterwards did allow myself something more of haste, for I was now grown easier in spirit and felt apart from the spirit of the great watcher. And after a longer while I did leave that hill of watchfulness to my rear, and was gone onward into the night, yet, as may be known with a vague unease and trouble to my heart, and a swift and frequent turning to learn surely that no evil thing came after me. For, as you may know, I could nowise have

forgetting, concerning that great quiet life which did seem to be living in all the air around that mighty bulk. For it had been all about me in the night, as I have told, and I to feel that I had been surely discovered, and thus shall you know how shaken was my spirit in verity. Now presently, at the eighteenth hour of that day's travel, I ceased for my journeying that I might eat and drink, and I did sit a little while and looked back upon the strange and monstrous thing which I had come beyond. And the great humped back and vast shoulders of the watching thing rose up into the night, black and cumbrous against the red shine of the pit. And thus, as you shall think, had that brute looked always unto the mighty pyramid through

eternity, and did cease not from watching, and was steadfast and silent and alone, and none did understand. And after I had eat and drunk some of the world of the world, and after I had eat and drunk some the water, I went onward for a full matter of six hours more, being minded to have no sleep until I had put a great way between me and the watcher. And in this part of my journey did I come to the place where the silent once kill, as it was named in the maps. And I observed a very wondrous caution, and went away from it a little unto the north, where I did see at a distance the shinings of the fire-holes, the which did promise me warmth through my slumber. And here you must know that the place where the silent ones kill was an utter bare place,

where all did seem of rock, and no bush did seem to grow thereon, so that a man might not come to any hiding, though in truth there might be some hole here or there, yet was none shown in any map within the pyramid. Neither did there seem to be any such to me, as I did creep there among the moss bushes to the northward of the place, and look constant and fearful to towards it, so that I should see quickly whether any silent one did move across all the gray quiet of that rocky plain. And concerning the same place where the silent ones kill, it were

well to make an explanation how that there was always a little and far-spreaded light over all that lonesomeness, and the light was something gray seeming, as it were that a lichen might grow upon the rocks, and send out a little uncomfortable glowing even as certain matters do in these times. he do but know the place and the time to seek them. Yet was the light exceeding weak, and very cold and dismal, and did seem truly to show naught with a sureness. So that it did appear to the eye, if one did look fixedly, that there were shadows that did move here

and there, as it were, of silent beings, and none might know in truth whether this shaping of the grayness was to the clouding of the reason, or that the eye did see of reality. Yet if one did look with the great spy-glass, then might there be some surety and plainness, and likewise was it so if one did have come sufficient an eye to that uncomfortable place, even as I then did be. And so you shall conceive how that I did slide very quiet from bush unto bush, for I had all way in all my life had a very dread fear of this place, and oft did I peer out into the dim gray light of the lonesome plain unto my left.

and would think sometimes to perceive the shapes of the silent ones stood vague and watchful, yet on the instant to see nothing. And thus I did go onward, and came presently to a part where the gray plain did stretch out a bareness into the nightland to my front, so that my way ended, unless I did make a long passing round about. And I sat there among the moss bushes, and did consider, and looked out cunningly through a spy-hole of the bush in which I did sit. And I perceived that the part of the plain which did jut bareness into the land before me had no greatness of size, but might be passed swiftly

in but a little running. And this thing should save me a wearisome going round, so that I made to consider it with a serious mind, and all the time did I search the bare grayness before me, and saw presently that it was surely empty. And I made to adventure myself across, running very swift until I had come to the far side. And lo, as I did go to rise up out of the bush, my eyes were opened, as it were, and I saw that there was something amid the constant grayness, and I fell quickly into the bush and did sweat very chill, but yet did haste to look. And I saw now that there were, in truth, matters that did show vague upon that part of the plain that was before me, and I did peer very constant,

and anxious, and behold, I saw that there was facing me a great line of quiet and lofty figures shrouded unto their feet. And they moved not, neither made they any sound, but stood there amid the grayness, and did seem to make an unending watch upon me, so that my heart went into weakness, and I did feel that there was no power of the moss-bushes to hide me, for in verity they that stood so silent were certain of the silent ones, and I did feel that they that stood so silent were certain of the silent ones, I was very nigh to the place of destruction. End of Chapter 7, Part 1.

Chapter 7, Part 2 of The Nightland, by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 7, The Nightland, Part 2. Now I moved not for a time, but was made stiff by the greatness of my fear. Yet I was presently aware that the silent ones came not towards me, but stood quiet, as that they did mind not to slay me, if but I did keep from that place. And there grew therefrom a little courage into mine heart, and I obeyed my spirit, and took in hold of

my strength and went slowly backward in the bushes. And presently I was come a long way off, yet troubled and disturbed, and very strict to my going. And I made a great circling about that place where the plain of the silent ones did come outward, and so did gain to the northwest, and was thence something the happier in my heart, and went easily and oft upon my feet, yet making a strong watching to every side. And so I came at the last to a time when I'd walked through four and twenty wearyful hours, was eager that I should come to a safe place for my sleep, yet did lack a happy belief of safety, in that I had come twice an nigh to so grim trouble, and unsure I was that I did

not be secretly pursued in the night. And this you shall believe to be a very desperate feeling, and a plight to make the heart sick, and to long with a great longing for the safety of that mine home. Yet had I put myself to the task, and truly I had I put myself to the task, and truly I did never cease to the sorrowful remembering of that utter despair that had sounded to me plain in the last calling of mine own love out of all the mystery of the night. And but to think upon this was to grow strong in the spirit, yet to have a fresh anxiousness that I did the more surely keep my life within me, and so come to that made salvation. Now as you shall mind I had spied the shine of certain fire-holes somewhat to the northward,

had thought to make thereabouts a place for my sleep, for in truth there was a bitterness of cold in all the air of the night that did surround me, and I was warmed nigh to a slow happiness by thinking upon a fire to lie beside, and small wonder, as you shall say. And I made presently a strong walking unto that place where it did glow in the night the shine of the fire-holes, as I did well judge them to be, and so was like to have come over swiftly upon my death, as you shall presently see, for as I came an eye to the first, I perceived that the light came upward out of a great hollow among the moss bushes, and that the fire-hole burned somewhere in the deep of the hollow, so that I did but look upon the shine thereof.

Yet very eager was I to come to that warmth, and I made more of haste than care, as I did hint, and so came very swift to the top of the hollow, yet was still hidden by the kindness of the moss bushes. And as I made to thrust forward out of the bushes, that I might look and go downward into the hollow, there rose up to me the sound of a very large voice, and deep and husky. And the voice was a dreadful voice that did speak as that it said ordinary things, and in a fashion so monstrous as that it were that a house did speak, and in verity this is a strange thing to say.

Yet shall it have the truth of my feelings and terror in the world. that moment. And I drew back swiftly from discovering myself, and was then all feared to move, or to make to go more backward, lest that I should give knowledge that I was come an eye. And likewise did I shiver, lest that I was even then perceived. And so shall you have something of the utter fear that did shake me. And I abode there, very quiet, and moved not for a very great space, but did sweat and shake, for there was a monstrous horridness in the voice that did speak.

And as I crouched there within the moss-bushes there came again the large voice, and it was answered by a second voice, and thereupon there arose, as it did seem, the speech of men that must have the bigness of elephants, and they did have no kindness in all their thoughts, but were utter monstrous, and the speech was slow, and it rose up out of the hollow, brutish and hoarse and mighty. And I would that I could make you hear it, and that you could but borrow mine ears for a little moment, and forthwith be shaken with that utter horror and an afraidness even as was

I. But presently there was a very long quiet, and I ceased at last a little from mine over-fear, and later I did calm somewhat, so that I made to shift my position which was grown very uneasy. And there was still no sound from a hollow. Wherefore, having a little boldness and much curiousness, and these despite my great fearfulness, I put forth mine hand very cautious, and did move the moss-bush a little from my face. And I went forward upon the earth, and did lie upon my belly, and was by this so close upon the edge of that place, that I was able to look downwards. And you shall know that I will

I peered down into that great hollow and did see a very strange and horrid sight. For in truth there was a large fire-hole in the center of that place, and all about the sides there were great holes into the slopes of the hollow, and there were great men laid in the holes, so that I might see a great head that did show out to my sight here from one of those holes and would seem to be that of a monstrous man heavy with sleep. And there I would see but the buttocks of another, as that he did curl himself inward to his brutish slumbering. And so was it all about.

And to my memory there were maybe a score of these holes. Yet had I not time to the counting, as you shall see. For after that I had made but a glance, as it were, at these sleeping and utter monstrous men. I perceived that there sat beyond the fire-hole three great men, and they were easily greater than elephants, and covered a large part with a stiff and horrid hair that did be of a reddish seeming. And there were upon them great sags and warts, as that their skin had been hides that had never known

covering. And there was between them the body of a mighty hound, so big as an horse, that they did skin. And I judged that this beast was one of those fearsome brutes which we did call the night-hounds. Yet as I should set down, they did nothing in that time in which I looked at them, but did sit each with a sharp and monstrous bloody stone in his fist, and did look to the ground as that they heeded not the earth or the food that they did prepare, but did listen to some outward sound. And you shall know that this brought to me a very swift and sudden terror, for I perceived now

the why of their long silence, for in verity they had an unease upon them, and being subtly aware that one was an eye, even as are the brute beasts in this manner and kind as all do know. And I made to draw back and win unto safety if indeed this thing were to be done. And as I moved me it may be that I shook a little earth into the hollow, for there was indeed a little shifting of dry dust below me, as I did what, being very keen to hear by reason of my fright. immediately did those three monstrous men look upward, and did seem to me to stare into

mine eyes as I did lie there hid amid the moss bushes. And I was so put in fear that I did clumsily, and sent another sifting of dust downward, as I did strive to go backward, swift and quiet from the edge. And all the time I did look through the bushes very fixedly into the eyes of the giants, and lo! their eyes did shine red and green. like to the eyes of animals. And there rose up a roar from them that did nigh slay my soul with the horridness of the noise, and at that roaring all the giants that did lie in the holes did awake and began to come outward into the hollow.

Now I was surely lost and given over to destruction, for they had possessed me immediately, but that in that moment as I went backward the earth gave behind me and I fell into a hole among the moss bushes to my back, and I made first to come out very hurried, and all choked with a dust of sand and ash. But in a moment I was saying to know that I had come to a sudden hiding-place, and I lay very still and strove neither to cough nor to breathe. And well for me I came to so close a hiding, for there were all about me the sounds of monstrous footsteps, running, that seemed to shake the ground, though maybe this to be an imagining bread of my fear. And shoutings of great voices there were, and the thudding of huge

feet all about, and the noises of the bushes rustling, but presently the search drew away to the southward, and I perceived that there had surely fought for me some power of good fortune. And I came up out of the whole, very cautious, and shaken, and a moment weak with the beating of my heart, yet with a lovely thankfulness for my salvation. And I got me about, and went swift through the moss bushes to the north and west for three hours, and ceased not to run upon my hands and knees. And by that time was I come a great way, and did have a surety in my heart of present safety. And I ceased to run and lay quiet, for in truth I did near swoon away with the hardness

of my travel. And indeed, as you shall know, I had slept not for seven and twenty hours. hours, and had scarce ceased to labor in all that time. Moreover, I had not eat, neither drunk, for nine hours, and so shall you conceive that I was truly a weary. And presently I did slumber there as I lay, and all abroad to any monstrous thing that should come along. Yet did I wake unharmed, and found by my dial there had gone by a full ten hours, the

while that I did lie there and sleep unwitting. And I was sore perished with the cold of the night, for I had not the warmth of my cloak about me, and my belly was very empty. And I stood me up and did peer about for any dread matter, but all seemed proper, and I began to stamp my feet against the earth, as that I would drive it from me, and this I do say as a whimsy, and I swung my arms, as often you do in the cold days, and so I was presently something warmed. And I dismantled my cloak and wrapped it about me, and did feel that the discos was safe to my hip. Then did I sit me down, and did glow a little with relish,

in that I should now eat four of the tablets, for indeed these were my proper due, by reason of my shiftless fasting ere I came so wattless to my slumbering. And the memory of that eating doth live with me now, so that I could near to smile. for the eagerness of mine inwards was proper and human. Yet were even four tablets but a little matter to so great an emptiness, and I drank a double portion of the water that I might make less the void. And this thing was seemly, for indeed there were two portions due unto me. And when I ate eat and drunk I did fold the cloak once more to shape across my shoulder,

as I did carry it, and afterwards I took the discos into my own to my shoulder. my hand and went forward again to the north and west. Yet, as you shall know, I did pause a little in the beginning and peer to every side for any close danger, and then did look more abroad of that place, but could nowhere see any matter to have me to immediate fear. And afterwards I looked a little while at the monstrous humped back of the watcher of the northwest, and it did grow to me how steadfast that thing did look toward the mighty pyramid, and this set me to new hatred and horror of the monster as you shall conceive and believe.

And presently I looked beyond the watcher unto the vast mountain of the great redoubt, and I was still seeming close upon it, yet in truth gone a long and wearyful distance. But this you shall understand was by the greatness and utter height and bulk of that shining mountain of life. strange and wonderful it was to me to think that even in that one moment it might be that the dear Master Monstruyken did look upon my face, through the great spy-glass. And I should not seem utter far to him by reason of the power of the big glass. But to me, as I did look upward through the night unto that far and utmost light in the upper blackness of the

everlasting gloom, it did seem doubly to me that I was afar off and lost forever from mine home. And this thinking did breed in me such a great and lonesome feeling and a weakness of the heart and spirit, that forthwith I took my courage close unto me and did turn away quickly, and went onward to the north and west, as I have told. Now I walked for twelve hours, and in that time did eat and drink twice, and made onward again very steadfast, and happy that all did go so quiet with me. So that it was as if I had at last come to a part of the land that was given over to quietness and lacking of monsters.

Yet in truth I was come to a worse place than any may be, for as I went forward, striding very strong and making a good speed, I did hear presently a little noise upward in the night, and some ways unto my left, that had seeming as that it were a strange low sound that did come down to me out of an hidden doorway above. For indeed, though the sound did come from very nigh, as it did seem no more than a score feet above my head, yet was it a noise that did come out of a great and mighty distance and out of a foreign place? And I did know the sound, though never, as you may suppose, could I have heard it in all

my life. Yet had I read in one of the records and again in a sight of the sound, and again in a sound, I had I heard it and again in a second and a third, how that certain of all they that had ventured from the pyramid into the night-land to seek for knowledge, had chanced to hear a queer and improper noise above them in the night. And the noise had been strange, and did come from but a little way upward in the darkness, yet was also from a great and monstrous distance, and did seem to moan and hum quietly, and to have a

different sounding from all noises of earth. And in the records it was set forth that these were those same doorways in the night, which were told of in an ancient and half-doubted tale of the world that was much in favor of the children of the pyramid and not disdained by certain of our wiser men and had been thus through all the latter ages. And I did seem to know the sound upon the moment, for my heart grew swift to understand, and it it was a very dread, uncomfortable sound, and you shall know how it did seem, if you will conceive of a strange noise that doth happen far away in the country, and the same noise to seem to come to you through an open door near by. And this was but a poor way to put it, yet

how shall I make the thing more known to you, so that I must even trust unto your wit and true sympathy that you shall conceive of the fullness of my meaning? Now, in all the histories of those that had adventured into the Nightland, there were but three sure records that did concern this sound, and each did tell of a great horror, and of them that did hear the sound there had died the most part, out in the nightland, and the records did make always that they had come upon destruction, and not simply unto death, but were destroyed by a strange and invisible evil power from the night. And of those that came alive unto the pyramid they had all one strange tale to tell, how that

there were secret and horrid doorways in the night. Yet how this thing could be plain to them and who may know truly, save it be that the eyes of their spirits did behold that which was hid to the eyes of the flesh. And there was afterwards rid of proper and careful treaties, and it set out that there did be ruptures of the ether, the witch did constitute doorways, as those more fanciful ones did name them. And through these shatterings, which might be likened unto openings, there being no better word to their naming, there did come into this particular condition of life, those monstrous

forces of evil, that did dominate the night and which many did hold surely to have been given this improper entrance through the foolish and unwise wisdom of those olden men of learning, did meddle overfar with matters that did reach in the end beyond their understanding. And this thing have I told before, and it doth seem proper unto my belief, for it is always thus, and I have that same taint within me, as must all that have the zest of life. Now by this that I have set down swiftly to make a little clear the sure horridness of this sound, you shall know, even with me, the great horror that did come immediately. immediately upon my spirit, and I did know that my search was surely

like to have an end in that moment, and I bared my arm for my teeth where the capsule did lie below the skin, and so was ready to an instant death if that destruction did come upon me. And in the same moment I did fall silent, inward among the moss bushes, and I did begin to creep very quiet toward the right, for as you will mind I had heard the sound over beyond my left. left. And all that time, as I did creep, there was a great sickness upon me, and it did seem that my mouth had weakened unto water, so that I could scarcely hold my teeth tightly

from unseemly clitterings. And I crept always very silent, and did often stare quick and painful over my shoulder upwards, and this way and that, but did never see anything, neither could I hear now the sound. And I went thiswise for a great hour, and was like to faint through the effort of my care and the soreness of my going. But upon the end of that long while I grew something easier in the spirit, and did perceive that I was saved from the destruction that I had come so dreadful anigh. And this thing it may be was because that I did chance to hear it, whilst yet it was beyond,

before I did come right unto it to pass below. Yet may I be wrong in this thought, and do but make a guessing. But as I shall here explain, after that time I kept mine ears newly keen unto hearing, and it chide my spirit, for that it had not taken account of that sound a great while earlier. Yet as I did presently conceive, the spirit had no power to hear that thing, which was very strange, but truly so. Now, because that I went with a very wary hearing, I heard the sound once a far way off before me, and I hid upon the moment and went backward, and after a while did judge myself to have come unto safety.

And so it was, in verity, for I heard no more that time. And so did I come presently unto the eighteenth hour, and did eat and drink, and made me a place of slumber in a little hollow of a rock that stood upward out of the moss-bushes. And I slept for six hours, and afterwards waked, and was come to no harm. And after I had eat and drunk again I did look outward over the nightland, and with particularness to that part that I did travel in, as it might be called, the yesterday. And I did observe it to be a very bleak and desolate country, and not given over to fire or other warmth, nor to sulphur vapors, but to be very quiet and with but a little light in

all its breath. And I could conceive that it was no place for anything of life to desire, but rather to avoid. And that country did seem to be yet all about me, for I was by no means come clear from it at that time. Though northward there was a glimmer as of fire-holes, and beyond those the strange shining of the plain of blue fire. And after that I had thought a while I did believe that I should meet no monster of natural life in all that country of desolation, until I did draw nigh once more unto fire.

And I conceived that this sound from out of the invisible doorways might yet trouble me, but whether the quietness of that part was because all of natural life did fear the sound, or because that there was neither fire nor warmth I do not say, having no knowing in this matter. But may yet believe that it was to be laid to both causes, and this doth seem of common reason as you shall agree. And when I had looked a while into the mighty pyramid, which was now truly a great way off, for I had walked so many weary hours, I turned me once more to my journeying.

And here let me observe that I had gone very far, yet not so distant as might be thought. For oft I did go less than one mile in an hour, or maybe two hours, having to be of great caution and oft to hide, and to go upon my belly, or to crawl all as might be. And further, as you may have perceived, I made not a straightforwardness, but it strike this way and that way, being very intent to escape the monsters and evil forces that

were all about. Now, because that I believed that I traveled in a place where it was surely to be discovered those strange doorways within the night, I made in a special care of my going, and did stop oft that I might listen, and watch and keep a very strict ward in all the night about me. Yet as you shall see, this served not to prevent me from going forward into the fearfulness of that which did haunt all the void.

For sudden, as I went carefully, I heard a faint humming noise come downward from the night a little unto my rear, and the humming noise did grow more plain, as that a door were open slowly above, and it let out that sound ever more loud. And surely, after I did hear that, I could not doubt that a door were opened upward there, for the noise did grow in such wise as you shall hear a distant sound come through, when a door truly is oped. For if the noise had been made just in that place, it had seemed to come from there, but this sound, though it did come through there, was as that it did come outward from some far lost

and foreign eternity. And this I do struggle always to make plain. and you shall not blame me that I think overmuch upon it. For in truth there was an horror so wondrous and drear about it that I can forget not, but do strive always that others should know with me that peculiar woe and terror that did haunt the night. Now as you will see I had in truth gone past the place where the doorway in the night did open, yet had come to no harm, but rather it seemed that it opened by chance, on wadding

that I was an eye, or it may be that my quiet passing did disturb an evil power, so that it did even come to listen or to make search. And all this doth pass through my brain, as I do right, and it doth seem to me that my thoughts are but the thoughts of a little child, before so great a mystery, and that I touch not even the edge and fringe of the truth with my thinkings, and so do cease upon them, and will go but forward so plain as I may with my telling. Now, as you may truly believe, when I heard that sound and did understand that I had, in verity, come past beneath that place, I did surely sicken to an utter weakness of body and heart, though it was but for a moment, and then

I was swift hid within the close shelter of the low and thick moss bushes. And I shook in all my being, and crept, shaking upon my hands and knees, and did near totter to my face thrice, so weak gone was I in that moment of terror. And I did have a wickedness of forgetting in that time, for I bared not mine arm to have the capsule to a readiness for my death, if that did need to be. And this was an abominable foolishness, and I do shake now when I think upon it, for death is but a little matter by the side of destruction, though in truth dreadful enough for all. But as it did chance, no harm came to me, and I got away, as that some wondrous power

did cast a viewless cloak about me, that I might be utter hid, and oft have I wondered whether this was truly so, but having no knowing. And presently I ceased from fleeing, and had some calmness, and did eat and drink, and so came to the comfort of a firm spirit the which had been sore troubled above all understanded causes, by that horrid sounding upward in the night. And after that I had eat and drunk and did rest a little, but afterward went onward to the northward, going towards that place where the fire-holes did glimmer, the saying being by this time no great way off.

Then as I did come an eye I thought to hear once again the sound in the night, and I stopped very swift and hid into the moss bushes and did listen, but did hear not. and was so hopeful that fancy did play upon me. Yet, because of this matter, I went upon my hands and knees for a good way, and so came at last nigh unto the shine of one of those fire-holes, the which I did see for so long. Now, as you shall suppose, I went very cautious through the bushes unto that red-shining fire, being careful, both that I did attract not any evil force that might listen in the night, and because that there might be some monster nigh to the fire-hole.

But presently, when I was come so that I could peer through the bushes, I did see a little fire-hole set in a small hollow, and there did no thing seem to lurk an eye. And the sight of that warmth did cheer me, for it was long since I did have the comfort of such a matter. And when I had lain hid a while that I might watch all about, I saw the place to be safe and quiet, and I went out from the moss bushes and sat down a space from the fire, which did fill the pit in which it did lift and bubble. And the noise that it sent out was strange and slow, and it did seem to gruntle gently unto itself in that lonesome hollow, as that it had

made a long and quiet grumbling there through eternity. And oft was it still and made no sound, and again would give an odd bubbling in the quietness, and send off, as it did seem, a little smoke of sulphur, and afterward fall once more upon a quiet. And so I did sit there very hushed and restful, and the loneliness did lie all about me, and the red shine of the fire-hole did glow soft in the hollow, and I was glad to be quiet, for my heart was weary. there was to my back a little rock that did jut upward so high as a man, and the rock was warm and pleasant to lean upon, and moreover did seem to guard me from behind.

And there I ate and drunk and kept very still, and so was presently rested. And this I did need, as you have perceived, for I was gone sudden weary of the heart, as I did say, and this might be because that I did never cease to have destruction, over me to companion my way, though, as you will mind, I had been no more than twelve hours afoot since my last sleeping. Yet I doubt not you do understand. And presently my heart grew strong again within me, and I had a warmth in my spirit. And I got up from the earth and stretched out mine arms, and I saw that my gear was safe upon me, and afterward did grip the discos, as it were newly. Then I went away from the fire-hole and climbed the far slope

of the hollow and went northward, and there were before me many of the fire-holes, for I did perceive them to shine in the night for a great way, as it did seem that they were a path of red shinings that led me onward to the northwest of the light of the plain of blue fire. Now I had a believing that I had come out of the country where did lurk those horrid doorways in the night, and I went not with so utter a weight upon my heart, and did feel that naught should come now upon the back of my neck, which had been an odd and troublesome fancy whilst that I did creep through that country of gloom. Yet as you shall know I went with no foolish confidence, but with a great caution and mine

hearing keen to hark, and a care to my steps and did ever watch around me as I journeyed. And because that I went forward in this proper and sedate manner, I had great cause for a thankful heart, as you may perceive, for I had come after a long way to another of those hollows where did burn one of the fire-holes, and I made a pause upon the edge of the hollow in which it did lie, and looked downward, keeping guarded within the moss bushes, where they grew an eye to the top thereof. there was no living thing there to be seen, and I went downward, so that I should warm my body at the fire.

And lo as I stood upon this side of the fire-hole and turned myself about, I looked presently more keenly to the other side, for the yellowness of the earth did seem a little strange in one place. But I could see with no plainness, because that there arose a glare from the fire against mine eyes, and I went round that I should look the better. yet with no fear or thought of evil in my heart. And truly, when I was come upon that far side of the fire-hole, lo there was spread out in the yellow sand of that place a curious thing.

And I went more nigh and stooped to look upon it, and behold it moved, and the sand all about did move for a great space, so that I gave back very swift and swung upward with the discos. And strangely I heard the sand to stir at my back. And I looked round very quick, and the sand rose upward in parts, and sifted back, and there came to my sight odd things that did move and curl about. And immediately, before I knew which way to go, I knew that the sand did shift under my feet, and did work and heave, so that I was tottered and was shaken also in the heart,

for I knew not what to think in that instant. Then did I perceive that I was all surrounded, and I ran swift upon the heaving sand until to the edge of the fire-hole, and I turned there and looked quickly, for I did not know what this new terror should be. And I saw that a yellow thing did hump upward from out of the sand, as it had been a low hillock that did live, and the sand shed downward from it, and it did gather to itself strange and horrid arms from the sand all about it. And it stretched two of the arms unto me, but I smote with the discos, and I smote thrice,

And afterward they did wriggle upon the sand. But this was not the end as I did hope, for the yellow thing arose and ran at me, as it might be that you should see a spider run. And I did leap backward, this way and that, but the monster had a great swiftness, so that I did seem surely lost. Then I made a strong and instant resolve, for I perceived that I had no hope to slay this thing, save that I should come at it in the body. And I put everything to the chance, and made not to escape any more, but ran straight in among the legs, and there were great

hairs like two spines upon the legs, and these had pricked me to the death, but that the armor saved me. Now I had done this thing with a wondrous quickness, so that I was under the mighty arching of the legs before the yellow thing did what of my intent, and the body was bristled with the great hairs, and poison did seem to come from them, and to ooze from them strangely in great and shining drops. And the monster heaved itself up to one side that it might bring certain of the legs inward to grasp me.

Yet in that moment did I smite utter fierce with the discos, thrusting. And the discos did spin and hum and roar and sent out a wondrous blaze of flame as that it had been a devouring death. And it sundered the body of the yellow thing, and did seem as that it screamed to rage amid the entrails thereof, so wondrous was the fury and energy of that trusted weapon. And I was covered with the muck of the thing, and the claws upon the leg seized me, so that the gray armor did bend and crack to the might thereof, and I grew sick unto death with the pain within, but smote with the shining discus, using my left hand weakly, for my right was

gripped dreadful fast to my body. And lo, I was sudden free, and a great blow did knock me far across the hollow, so that I was like to have fallen into the fire-hole, but fell instead upon the edge and came backward unto safety. And I turned me about, and the yellow thing did throw the sand all ways as it did die, but had lost power to come upon me. And for my part I lay weak upon the earth, and was no more able to fight. nor could I do more than breathe for a great while, but yet came presently to health and made to examine my hurts. Then I saw there was no great wound anywhere upon me, but only in utter bruising, and I found

upon my right leg that there was a sharp and hairy claw clipped about it, but the armor had saved me from harm of the horrid thing, so that I did but kick it free with my left foot and thence into the fire-hole. Now, by this time, that monstrous creature was dead, but I held off from it and went upon the other side of the fire, for I was yet surely in horror of it, and I sat for a time and did think upon all matters that did concern me, and I saw that I should have not comfort of heart until I was washed clean from the taint of the monster. And I get me up wearily to go forth into the night again, that I should make a search for

a hot spring, of which I had come past many. And I had oft found them to be nigh into the fire-holes, so that I was trustful that I should see one ere long. And lo! there was a little hollow just beyond, and a scarce a hundred paces off, and in the hollow there did shine three small fire-holes, and there was a steaming puddle, as did seem, beyond the third of the holes. Now, before I had ventured downward into this place, I went went all about the topmost edge and made a search of the moss bushes about, but found naught that should scare me. And afterward I went all across the hollow, but did find no monstrous thing hid anywheres.

Yet there was that in the place that discouraged me, and did keep me from stripping mine armor, so that I should bathe in the hot puddle, for I stepped upon a small serpent, and the same did lap about my leg, but could do me no hurt for the armor. which was a very blessed protection. And I freed myself from it with the handle of the discos. And because that I could not go naked to my cleansing, I tried first the hotness of the water, which was not over-great, and afterward to take off the scrip and the pouch and the cloak, and laid them with the discos upon the edge of the warm puddle. Then I stepped into the water and was immediately gone downward a great way, for truly it was no puddle as

I had supposed, but a deep well, as you might call it, of hot and sulphury water. And this doth show how a man may act foolishly, even when he doth believe he hath a great caution. And surely it is borne upon me afresh that none should trust over freely into unproven matters, the which shall you hardly agree with, but yet do as foolishly according to your lights and characters. And so shall you laugh, not over hardly upon me. Now I had gone over the head, and surely I do not know what deepness

was there. Yet, as you shall think, I stayed not to consider upon this matter, but made to climb out, and much shaken with my splutterings and the smarting of mine eyes, for truly the water was strong with sulphur matters. Yet very cleansing was it, as I did presently see, for there was no more any taint or horridness upon mine armor, or the flesh of my face or hands. And I took the discos and washed it clean also, and then the cloak, and afterward the scrip and the pouch and the bands of the same. And after I had done this I was minded to dry myself by the little fire-holes, but when I was come there, lo, maybe a score, small serpents were about those places, and I was strongly

pleased that I should keep away. Yet that I must warm and dry me in that desolate and bitter nightland, you shall agree. And to this end I put the scrip and the pouch upon me, and afterwards took the discos readily into my hand, and ran quietly unto the hollow, where I did fight with the yellow thing, and the cloak I bore in my left hand. Now when I was got there I was truly glad to think that there were no serpents in that place. And because that I had slain the monster of the place, how should it be that any harm might come unto me? For truly was it not like that a creature of such might should keep all that hollow into himself, and slay any that did come therein, and thereby preserved that place from all other horror?

Though surely, until it did die and cease to be, there had been no call for any greater abomination. Now all this did go through my brain as I did sit to dry mine armor and my body and my gear upon that side of the fire-hole which was away from the slain monster. And I made presently to think that this will be a sure and proper refuge wherein to sleep. For truly it must have gotten a place where none other creature should be like to come to work me harm. And it must be that you do all see with me in this matter and commend me that I thought

with properness. And so did I resolve that I put my disgust within my pocket, as we do say, and stay safe and quiet within that hollow. This thing I did surely, and did eat and drink, and presently I went over to the dead monster and made very sure that it was truly slain, which indeed it was. And after that I had seen to this matter I returned unto the fire-hole and made a comfortable place in the sand for my rest, for I was well dry by this. And I wrapped the cloak about me and took the discos to my breast, for a sure companion,

as it had truly proved in my need. And I could think almost that it did nestle into me, as that it knew and loved me, but this thing can be no more than a fancy, and I do but set it down as such, and that it doth show my feeling and mind at that time. Then ere I did compose myself to slumber, I looked about me, upward to the edges of the hollow, and I perceived that I was lost to the sight of the mighty pyramid. I was come so far off that it looked not down from so wondrous a height as you shall perceive, and moreover the hollow was something deep.

And afterward, as I lay my head back upon the scrip and the pouch, which were to me my pillow, I went to think a little upon Nani, as always I did in my constant journeying. Yet presently I strove sometimes that I put her from my mind, that I should sleep, for a bitter sorrow and anxiousness was oft about. upon me when that I did think upon her, and this you may know, for truly I knew not what terror was come to her afar in the silence of the night. And did I think over much I should feel that I could have no calmness needful to sleep, but to need to walk forever until I died, which could not be long, and so should I make

a foolishness of my anxious journeying to do her true service and to save her from destruction, if such did truly threaten. And I was soon gone over to sleep, and wait not for seven hours, being much weary by the fight and the soreness of my body, the witch did put me into a great pain as I did rise upward from my slumber. But this was presently something less, and I eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water, and afterward did put my gear upon me and went forward into the night, having the discos in my hand.

my heart was glad that I had come safe through the time of my sleep. End of Chapter 7, Part 2. Chapter 7, Part 3 of The Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 7. The Nightland, Part 3. Now I walked six hours, and did stop a little to eat and drink, and went on

again. And it was in this second third of the day that I saw afar to my right, two strange and wondrous men, and they did shine as they had been made of a pale mist. And they came an eye going very swift, and did seem as that they were maybe forty feet high, yet having no thickness. And I hid downward into the moss bushes. And they passed me, so quiet as a cloud of this day might go, and it appeared to be, if I did guess, but in hundred fathoms off, yet was this no sure thing, for their position had no more surety than shall a rainbow have in this age. And so they were gone onward into the night, and did seem to come out of the north.

And they did appear not to what of me, and whether they were harmful I know not, for they harmed not me. And I lay there in the moss-bushes until they were well. gone away, and I had belief that they must be those same mist men that were told of in certain of the olden records, but were never seen an eye to the pyramid. Though I had thought, odd times, to see men as of mist through the great spy-glass when I was within the tower of observation. But they were always a mighty way off, and some would say it was but a bright vapor that

did move, yet would others be in doubt, and so we would. is ever in such matters. And here let me take chance to say how that it is a hard thing to speak of such happenings to men of this age, and to make the truth proper unto them, and because of this, oft am I tempted to say no word upon many things that I did see, yet must I tell my tale or suffer from the weight of it within me? And so shall you hark to me and give me your sympathy and human understanding. And concerning these mist men, I have wondered oft whether they were the visible shape of some

of those many forces that were abroad in the nightland, for they did truly seem to me as that a thing of strange life were half shown to my human eyes, yet I do not know, and am but telling of my natural thoughts and ponderings. Now as I did say, those mist men were never seen nigh unto the pyramid, and were, as I did hint always so far off that they were half given over to the fables of the olden days, in the beliefs of the peoples of the mighty redoubt, and set about with an halo of unrealness, for none within the great pyramid had ever beheld them with surety. And because that now I saw them anigh to me, it was born in afresh upon my spirit

how greatly I had wandered away, and how that I stood afar in the lonesomeness of that land of night, as it had been that a man of this age did wander amid the stars, and perceive a great comet to go by him very close, for then he should know in his heart how that he was far off in the void. And this I do say to you that you may know somewhat of the emotions of my heart in that moment. Yet presently I shook free of my melancholy and lonesomeness and rose up out of the moss bushes and went onward.

And as ever I thought much upon the maid that I did search for, yet strove to think quietly concerning her state, else should I have turned to running and wrecked my body before that I had gone any great way. And that day I passed seven large fire-holes, and two that were small. And always I came softly unto them, for there were oft living things about the warmth. And at the sixth fire-hole I did see that which I did think to be a great man, and I was that did sit to the fire with monstrous knees drawn upward onto his chin. And the nose was great and bent downward, and the eyes very large, and did shine with the

light from the fire-hole. And moved, watching, always this way and that, so that the white parts did show, now this side and now that. But it was not properly a man. And I went away very quiet from that place and looked off to backward on until that I was sure of safety, for it was a very horrid monster, and had that place to be for a lair, as I did judge from the smell thereof. And when the eighteenth hour was come I looked about for a safe place to my sleep, and

I kept away now from the fire-holes, for I did always find them more life there. Yet when I came to my rest I was lacking of warmth by reason of this care, and could scare sleep at all, because that I was so cold, yet managed something of slumber after a while, but woke very stiff, and was glad to beat my hands and bestir myself that I should come to some warmth of life. And after that I had eat and drunk, I put my gear upon me and took the discos in my hand, and went forward again upon my journey. And here I should tell you that I was come soon unto the northwest border of the plain of blue fire. And presently I was but a little way off from it, and did go direct to the north, so

that the plain was always upon my right. Now this plain was a strange and fearsome place, as you shall see. For it was as that a blue void did rise upward from the earth in all the country of that plain. For surely the plain did not lumber with flame, but was hid with a strange and inburning light, as of a shining atmosphere of a cold blue color. And it did throw no sure light upon the nightland, as had seemed proper, but was a very dreadful, cold shining, as of a luminous and blue void. And the moss bushes grew nigh to the edge of the plain, and did show to me

black and strange against that horrid gloom of light. And you shall know that I could not see into the plain, for it was as that the cold blue light was a void that swallowed all within it, and gave no power to the eye that ought should be perceived. And it stood between me and the mighty pyramid, and I could know why see a cross. And I know not whether I do make all this matter clear unto you, for surely it is no easy task. And presently I had gone very quiet upon my hands and knees through the moss-bushes, and I came near upon the edge of the plain, and hid there in a clump of the moss-bush, and peered forth and

heart. And I heard constant voices that did call to one another across the plain, as it were that strange peoples of spirits did wander within that blue shining, and did make a calling one to the other, and were all hid and held apart. And surely I could see naught, and did judge, as I have writ, that they likewise went blindly. And truly is this a strange matter to set out, and easy to think on with doubt. Yet, as I did see, so have I told, for in verity there were surely hidden peoples of spirits scattered and lost afar upon that improper plain. And you shall judge that I kept safe hid, for whether this might have any natural explaining, or whether it was a matter that did go utter beyond knowledge of man, I did not

know. For surely, in that strange land, it did like to be in horrid danger in any case, and whether of some monstrous creatures or of the evil forces of the land I did wisely to be away. And for two days I did make a safe coasting of the plain of blue fire, and did keep well off, maybe two great miles, among the moss bushes. And I made a very good speed through the darkness, and at the eighteenth hour of each journey I made a place for my slumber, and the first I did manage under a thick bush, but the The second was high upon the ledge of a rock that grew upward in the night amid the bushes.

And save that I was bitter cold, there did no harm come to me, and in all that time of journeying I had no sight of the mighty pyramid, for the blind shining of the plain of blue fire was ever between. Now there have been certain little matters in my journey beside the plain of blue fire which I have not set down, for they were of no account, and do but repeat much that I have told before. And indeed there was not in that part of my journey, save that I did pass nineteen great fire-holes and four small, and did observe no life beside any, save about one of the great holes that there was no hollow ground, and here I did happen to see some

strange and ugly creatures so big as my head that did have a look of the scorpion of this age, but proportioned more squat and thick. though they were not to remark upon in that land, they had been but woeful bedmates to any man, as you may think. And you shall know how it gave a rest to my spirit that I did go so long with no trouble of the monsters of the night, or the evil forces thereof. And I grew bolder to my journeying, and made ever a greater speed of going, and it was like that I took presently a less heed for my safety, which was a wrong and foolish state.

there came no harm unto me in all that part of my travel. Then it was in the sixteenth hour of the third day of my journey beside the plain, that I did come out beyond the end of it, and had fresh sight of the mighty pyramid, afar in the night upon my right. And I stopped there in a bare place among the moss bushes, and did in a weak moment hold up the discos, so that I make a salute unto the pyramid mine home, for truly was I so utter glad to behold it once more.

And in a little while I was aware that there was a disturbance of the ether of the world all about me, so that it did seem that there had been one at the great spy-glass to watch for my coming into their sight from behind the shining of the plain of blue fire. And it was like that news had gone downward through the cities of the Great Redoubt, so that they did print the word of it in the hour-slips, and by this there would be many great millions thinking upon me, and a rushing unto the embrasures, that they might spy out at me. Yet I doubt that any glass might perceive me so surely at so great a space, save the power of the great spy-glass in the tower of observation,

but the emotion of the millions to reach me. And you shall know that it did seem homely and sweet unto me to hear all about me the shaking of the ether of the world, and to be beware that so many did think humanly upon me, and had prayers unto my safety. And it was a strange thing to stand so utter far off in the night, and to look back to that everlasting hill of light that was grown something small by the distance, and to have surety that I was looked upon through the great spy-glass, maybe by the kindly eye of my dear friend the Master Monster Waken, and so keenly that he could it might be make almost to guess the look within mine eyes, as I did gaze backward unto that mine home.

Yet, though this dear and homely sympathy was a sweet and companionable thing to my heart, it came swift to my thought that I was in a sore danger, if they ceased not quickly to think so onely upon me, for surely was I not come over near unto that dreadful house of silence, and well might so much emotion of the millions tell unto the horrid power that dwelt within, how, that I was even an nigh. And so shall you see the mixed feelings that came upon me every way. Yet, as it did chance, the ether was quieted in a little, for it did need unity of the millions, being that they were untrained to their spiritual powers, to stir the ether. And so was I more easy of mind, and went forward again upon my way.

Now, as it did chance, at the eighteenth hour, I was come to a place where I was come to a place where I heard a noise of water, and I went to my left that I might come upon it, and there boiled a hot fountain that went up out of the rock of that place. And the water rose upward in a column, and was maybe so thick as my body. And it fell into the north, for the water came not up straightly, but did shoot out from the earth unto that way. And I saw the thing plain, for there were many fire-holes all about, as you shall have wanted from my telling, and so

was there a certain and constant light in that part of the land? And I followed the water that ran from the fountain and tried it with mine hand, but found it to burn, and so did go further beside it, for presently it should be no hotter than I did need. And it went onward, winding among the moss bushes, and set up a constant steam that hung about it, and the steam made a red cloud about the way that it did go, for the lights from the fire-holes made a shining upon it. and so was it a wondrous pretty sight.

Now presently I tried the stream again and found it to be nicely warm, and I set upon a little rock and took off my foot-gear that I might bathe my feet, which were gone something tender. Moreover, I did ache to have the sweetness of water about me. And I made that I should bathe my feet, and afterwards find a place among the moss bushes, and so eat and drink and have my slumber. Then, as I did sit there beside that warm stream with my feet dabbled therein, I heard sudden afar off, the voice of a mighty nighthound, baying in the night, and the sound came

from the northwest of the plain of blue fire. And there was afterward a quiet, and you shall see me sitting there upon the rock by the side of that smoking river and the steam all about me, and my feet within the lovely warmth of the water, and I very still and frozen with a sudden fear, for it did seem to me in an instant that the night-hound might surely be upon the track of my goings. And after that there had passed a little time, the while that I did listen very keen. Lo, there burst out in the night, as it did seem scarce a mile off, the monstrous deep baying of the giant hound. And I knew surely that the brute did track me,

and a sick and utter horror did fall upon me, so that I was a little horror did fall upon me, so that I could scarce get my foot-gear upon me once more. Yet, in truth, I was not long to the matter, and was to my feet, and did hold the discos ready. And very desperate I was to the heart, for it is ever a fearsome thing to be put in chase, and the worse and hundred times when there is a sure knowledge that a deathly monster doth be the pursuer. Now I did stand there but a moment it did seem to make an anxious considering how that I might best assure me some chance to live through this swift, coming danger. And then did I think upon the stream to use it, and I leapt quick therein,

and did run very strong down the middle part, which was nowhere so much as thigh deep and oft not above mine ankles. And as I did run there came again the bellow of that dire brute following, and was now, as my nears did say, scarce the half a mile to my rear. And I did run the stronger, for the dread of the sound, and so maybe for a little minute, and after that time I stopped from mine heavy running and went very wary, that I made no loud splashing, for by now the monster brute should be something an nigh to that place where I did enter the stream. And I looked round with a constant looking, but did see no surely

visible thing, though my fear did shape me and hound from every shadow of the moss bushes about me. Then in a moment I did hear the great beast, for it bade but a little way up stream as that it had overshot the place where the scent did end. And immediately I sank swiftly into the water, which was there so deep as my knee and turned upon my belly. And the water surged over my shoulders, for I kept my head above. And so I did look eager and fearful through the steam into the shadows and half-darkness, towards where I did think to see the night-hound. And in a moment I saw it coming, and it was a little

little vague by reason of the smoke of the river, yet did seem black and monstrous in the gloom, and great as a mighty horse. And it went past me at a vast and lumbersome gallop, but I did not see it in that moment, for I dived my head down into the rock of the river bottom and held downward, until that I was like to burst for sore longing of breath. Then I put upward my head, and took swift and deep breathings, and looked about, me, very cautious and fearful as you can know. And I heard the nighthound casting round among the moss bushes, and it did send up a wild and awesome baying. And I heard the bushes break and smash beneath it, as it did run to and hither. And afterward there was a quiet, yet I moved

not, but stayed there, very low in the water, and did have a thankful heart that it was warm and easy to persist in. For I had surely died of a frozen heart, if that it had been cold, for by this time you do know even with me how bitter was the chill of the land. Now I had been a while lain thus upon my belly, and heard no sound from the monstrous hound. Yet I ceased not to be full of an horrid unease concerning the great beast, for I did better to know what it did than to have no knowing.

And sudden I heard the sound of it, running very swiftly and coming nigh. And it passed me, and it go up the stream, and there was surely a quick stupor upon me, for I ducked not my head under the water, but stayed very still, which, as it did chance, was maybe not such an utter foolishness. For my head did seem in that half-gloom to be, mayhap, no more than a little rock in the water, and I made no move to tell of life. Yet should the hound have smelled me, and that it failed in this matter, doth be a puzzle to me.

And as the great night-hound passed me, it tore the earth and the bushes, with the exceeding strength that it put forth to run, and clods of the earth and stones of bigness were cast this way and that by the feet of the hound running, and so shall you have a little knowledge of the strength of that beast. And the hound ran on into the distance, and presently I heard it big, baying in the night. Then I rose and went onward, down the warm stream, and made a strong walking, yet keeping all way to the water, and off did stop a little that I should listen. And always I heard the nighthound a great way off in the night, baying, and seeming

that it did surely run to and fro searching. Now I journeyed thus for twelve hours, and the baying of the hound-making search did never cease. And I kept always to the water, as I did say, that I should leave no scent unto the hound. And by that twelve weary hours had gone I found that I was come an eye unto the house of silence. And this put me in great trouble, as you may perceive, for surely had mine whole effort been to the end that I should avoid that house by a great way, yet had the hound driven me thus a near. Now I saw that the small river did

go onward, and did make a breach across the road where the silent ones walk, and I determined in my heart that I should leave the water, which was now grown nigh to a bitter cold, in that it was so long upon the face of the land. Yet chiefly did I mind to leave the water that I should come no more anign to that house of silence, for the water did go that way. And I stood a while, and did listen for the baying of the hound, but could hear it no more, and did have a surety within me that it was

indeed gone from searching for me. Then I came out of the water and went forward, stooping and creeping among the moss bushes, going outward to the westward of the north, so that I should go away so quickly as I might from the nearness of the house. Yet, lo, I was gone upon my hands and knees no more than an hundred fathoms, when I did find the moss bushes to cease to the westward for a great way, and there to be a great bareness of rock, which, in truth, was much shown thereabout. And I dared not to go outward upon that naked land, for then I had not been hid by the moss bushes, but had stood plain there for all things of the night to behold. And, moreover, though I could no wise have a sure knowledge concerning

this matter, yet did I hope within me that I should make a sure hiding from the power of the House of silence, did I but go very low among the bushes. But, indeed, it was like enough that naught could give me hiding, yet should I lose no chance into my safety. And because of this I went backward among the bushes, and ceased to escape out and to the westward. And I found presently that the moss bushes made but a narrow growth in that path, and grew only for a while by the side of the Great Road, so that I was surely feigned to keep nigh to the road that I have the covering of the bushes. And in a while I found the road where the silent ones walk, to bend inward at the north of the House of Silence, so that it came

right horridly close unto the house, for here the hill in which the house did stand was very abrupt and fell steeply unto the road. And so was that dreadful house stood up there above me in the silence, as that it did seem to brood there upon the land, and this side did seemed truly as the other, and the equal lone and dreadful, and the house was monstrous and huge and full of quiet lights. And it was truly as that there had been no sound ever in that house through eternity, but yet was it as that the heart did think each moment to see quiet and shrouded figures within, and yet never were they seen. And this I do but set down that I bring all home unto your hearts also, as that the

that you crouched there with me in those low moss-bushes, there beside the great road, and did look upward unto that monstrous house of everlasting silence, and did feel the utterness of silence to hang about it in the night, and to know in your spirits the quiet threat that lived silent there within. And so shall you have mind of me, hid there among the bushes, and sodden and cold, and yet, as you will perceive, so held in my spirit by an utter terror and loathing and solemn wonder and awe of that mighty house of

quietness loomed above me in the night, that I wadded not of the misery of my body, because that my spirit was put so greatly in dread and terror for the life of my being. And also you shall have before you, how that I knew in all my body and soul, that I stood an nigh to that place where but a little while gone there had passed inward so dreaded. dreadful to an everlasting silence and horrid mystery those poor youths. And after that you have minded you of this, you shall consider how that the memory of all my life held dread thoughts of the monstrousness of that house, and now I was an nigh unto it.

And it did seem to my soul that the very night about it held an anguish of quiet terror. And always my mind did come back to the sheer matter that I was so. and I. And this thing I do say unto you once and again, for truly, as you do see, it hath imprinted itself deep into my spirit. Yet shall I now cease from saying further in this manner, for surely you shall never know all that was in mine heart, and if I cease not, I do but be like to weary you. And so did I hide and creep, and oft pause to a time of shaking quiet, and afterward gather something of new courage and go onward, and peer upward at that monstrous house stood above me in the night. Yet as it did come about I came presently clear of that

horrid place, for the road came round again unto the north, and I began that I made a better way through the moss bushes, but never that I grew too much speed, for I had off to go about, that I should miss a naked part here and another there, for truly there was an above-and-a-bubes abundance and bareness of rock, so that the bushes grew not so thick as I could wish. And in the space of five hours was I clear of that house, and did have a greater ease about my heart, but yet was not free to come to food, nor to slumber, the both of which I did sorely need.

For I had slept neither eat for a weariful time, as you do know. But first I must go further off from the house, and afterwards come to some fire-hole. that I should dry myself and get warmth again into my body, which was bitter cold. And now that I had come unto the northward of the House of Silence there came to me a great wonder which bredded me a mighty hope and gladness. For as I did go among the bushes there broke sudden all around me in the ether the low

and solemn beat of the Master Word, and the throb of the word was utter weak, so that one moment I did say unto myself that I heard and in a a moment that I did not, yet had I no proper doubt in my heart. And I reasoned with myself, and with a great shaking of excitement and expectation upon me, that the master-word came not from the great pyramid, which should have power to send it as a great force across the everlasting night, whilst that this that throbbed about me was faint and scarce to be known even unto the keenness of the night-hearing, which was mine. And immediately, as I crouched low there and thrilled with the hope that was bred in me,

lo, there seemed to come the far faint voice of Nani, calling with a little voice within my spirit. And I thought the cry to have an utterness of supplication within it, so that I grew desperate to up and go to running, yet did curb such foolishness and stayed very hushed to listen. But I heard no more, yet was shaken continually with the joy and hope which this calling did breed in me, for truly did it seem now that I was right that I did determine to go unto the north, for sure was I now that the lesser doubt lay that way in the night. And it did seem plain unto me that the house of silence had put a barrier between, and had power to withhold so weak a calling. And now I had come beyond the barrier,

and I did perceive in my heart how that Nani had called off, maybe in the sadness of despair, yet had the weak crying of her brain elements been held from me by the horrid power of the house, and surely, as I did think it was well named, for it did make a silence. And so shall you stay with me in your hearts and take to ourselves something of the new gladness that held all my being, for it had seemed truly that my bitter task and adventuring should not in the end be offered to uselessness, and that I did truly draw into that far place in the everlasting night, where my own maid did cry for me that I should succor her.

And ever as I went did I hark, but there was no more the low beating of the masterward in the night, not at that time. And presently I spied outward to the west, as it did seem a good mile off in the night, the shining of a fire-hole, and I began to plan that I should come into that place and have warmth and dryness and food and slumber. severity, so set was I to the need of these matters that if there did be a monstrous thing nigh to the fire, as was so off the case, then would I give battle unto it, for neither

my joy nor my labors did serve to put warmth into my body, and I must surely come anigh to fire or die. Then as I kneeled upward among the moss-bushes and made to lay a true course unto the fire-hole, I perceived that there came a being along the road unto my right. And I went low into the bushes, and moved not, for truly I had seen that there drew nigh one of the silent ones. And I made a little place that should let me to see, and I spied out with an utter caution. And lo, the being came on very quiet and with no hurry. And in a time it went by me on the road, and did take no heed to me, yet did I feel that

it had knowledge that I stooped there among the moss bushes. And it didn't made no sound as it went, and was a dreadful thing, yet it did seem unto my heart as that it had no trouble of wanton malice to work needless destruction to any. And this I crave strangely that you to understand, for it was so to me that I had a quiet and great respect for that thing, and did feel no hatred, yet was very dreadly in fear of it, and it was huge in size, and was shrouded unto its feet, and seemed maybe ten feet. high, yet presently it was gone onward down the road, and I was no more troubled by it.

Then did I make no waste of time, but set off unto the fire-hole, and kept so much to shelter as I might, but was oft made to run over naked places ere that I should come to more of the bushes. And I came presently nigh unto the fire-hole, and made a pause and crept unto it with a great care. And I found it to be in the bottom of a deep hollow of the of the rock of that part. And the rock was clear-looking of all living matters, the witch did make me to be glad. And I went round about the

top of the hollow, carrying the discos very handily, but there was nowhere any living thing, and I feared not to go downward into the deep hollow and so unto the fire-hole, which lay in the bottom, as you have perceived. And when I was come there I made a close search of the rock, and found it was very sweet and warm. and there were no serpets, neither any stinging creatures, so that a certain comfort came upon my spirit. Then stripped I off mine armor and gear, and afterward all my garments, so that I stood naked

there in the hollow. Yet was that place almost so warm as some mild oven, and I had no fear to suffer from the cold of the night-land, but was uneasy, lest that any monstrous thing should be anigh to come to take me so unawares. Now I wrung the garments and spread them upon the rock near into the fire-hole where it was hot, and I did rub my body very brisk with my hands, so that I glowed into health and had no fear of a stiffness. And afterward I did look to my food and drink and to the matters in the pouch, but there had no harm come to any by reason of the tightness of the scrip and the pouch that had kept off the water. And I eat and drank there as I stood,

waiting for the garments to come to dryness, and I walked about a little as I eat, for I was restless to be into mine armor swiftly. And now I did turn this garment upward of the dry side, and now that, but did find them to steam, so that I turned them many times before they were proper. Yet in truth they dried in but a little while, and I got me into them very swift and into the armor, and I felt the strength and courage of my spirit to come back into me, which had gone outward somewhat when I did stand there so naked. And this feeling you shall all have understanding of, and know that you would have felt that way, likewise, had you but stood there in that land in so unhappy a plight.

And when I had come into mine armor I put my gear upon me and took my discos into my hand, and did climb out of the hollow, for I would find a more secure place to my slumber, and did not dare to sleep in that place. For it was beyond seven and thirty hours since that I did have sleep, though, as I do see by my count I have made it to seem but as five and thirty, yet was a part consumed in diverse matters that I have not set down. And you shall mind how bitter had been my labor and weariness in all that time, and I did know of a surety that sleep must come heavily upon me, so that I was sorely in need

that I should search out a safe place, for I should not be lightly waked. until that I had slept away the tiredness of my heart and the weariful achings from my body. And indeed I should mind you how that I was not yet come perfect from the bruising which I had gotten from the fight with the yellow thing. And presently, when I had searched but a little while I did find that a rock stood upward from a great clumping of the moss bushes unto my left, and I went over to the rock and made a search about it. And I found that there was a hole into the bottom part of the rock.

I thrust the discos into the hole and made the blade to spin a little so that it set out a light, but there was no thing in the hole and it did seem a dry and safe place for my sleep. Then I turned me about and went into the hole with my feet that way, and found that it was so deep into the rock as the length of two men, and just so wide as I could lie in it without having it to pinch me. And there I made my bed in the hole and went swift into my sleep, and scared. had but a moment even to think upon Nani, and by this thing shall you know how utter was my weariness.

Now I waked of a sudden and was very clear and refreshed, and I crept to the mouth of the hole and looked out, but there was all a quietness round about and nothing to threaten. And I found that I had slept ten hours, so that I made a haste to eat and drink that I should go forward swiftly upon my journey. And at that time, as in the time when I did eat naked in the hollow by the fire-hole, I eat four of the tablets, and this you shall understand to be rightly due unto me, in that I had gone so long fasting, in that my great journey to come safe from the hound, and to come past the house of silence. And this shall seem but a little thing to you, yet it was a

wondrous important matter unto me, that had gone so long with an empty belly, and was never satisfied. And neither should any be that had eat so little as I did eat, and made to fill their belly always with a drink of water. Yet I doubt not, but that it did keep my soul sweet and wholesome, and no useful thing to the powers of evil of the land. And when I had made an end of so great a-gourging, and had ceased to be drunken with water, I got my gear upon me and took the discos into mine hand, and so went forth once

more towards the north. And presently I was nigh unto the road again, for it did curve something westward a space beyond. And I was sore tempted to go upon the road, for the ground was rough and the moss bushes did catch my feet. Yet did I stay among the bushes, though the road was true and smooth by compare. And by this telling you will perceive that I walked once more upright, and

had given over to crawl between the bushes. And in truth this was so. for the land did seem very quiet in all that part, and I had less of fear now that I stood beyond the horrid unease of the House of Silence. Now after that I had journeyed twelve hours I saw that I was come upon the commencement of a great and mighty slope, as that the world did slope downward always towards the north. And I went on again, after that I had eaten drunk, as I did likewise before this at the sixth hour of that day's journey.

And presently I perceived the road to cease, and surely this did confound me, as that a man of this age had come to a part where the world did end, for you shall know that the road was that which had seemed to go on forever. And you shall mind the way of my life up till that time, and so shall you the better conceive of my bewilderment, and as it were a feeling of great strangeness unto one that was overpressed, as you would believe, with strange matters. Yet truly was this all as the little book of metal had told unto me, and so should I have been something prepared. Yet are we ever thus needing eye-proof,

and perhaps it is more proper that it be so. Yet you shall perceive me adrift somewhat as to direction, for I had steered before this time so that I should come to the north of the house of silence, and afterward had shaped my way by the road. But now was I adrift, as it might be set down in the wilderness. And so did I stand and consider, and presently did look into the far pyramid, which was now a great way off in the night, and had seemed but small by that which I knew it to be. And lo, as I did look, I perceived that I could but see the high

upper point of the light of the great pyramid, where did shine the last light, and I was confounded afresh, yet in a moment I saw that the greatness of the slope did account for this. But here I should tell to you that the slope was no wise steep, but did seem as that it should never cease, and mayhapes this is clear unto you. And I perceived surely that the time was come when I should make an utter parting from the great redoubt, and the thought came very heavy upon me. And in the same time I knew that the ether was stirred by the emotions of the millions. So that I had knowledge they watched me with the great spy-glass, and did send word down

unto the hour-slips, and by this did the millions know, and have a great thinking upon me in that moment. And you shall perceive how utter lost and lonesome I did feel. And it was at that time that I did test the compass to comfort me, as I did tell before this, and feared I must sure forget, when I did come to the proper place. Yet have I minded me, as I did desire. And I saw now that the night-land that I did wad of was hid from me by the slope, and I turned and looked down the slope, and surely all before me was utter wildness of a dark

desolation, for it did seem to go no whither but into an everlasting night, and there was no fire down there, neither light of any kind, but only darkness, and, as I did feel, eternity. And downward into that blackness did the great slope seem to go forever. Now as I did stand there, looking downward into the dark and often backward into the shining of the final light, and put to a horrid desolateness, behold, there came the low beating of the master-word in the night, and it did appear as that it had been sent to give me courage and strength in that moment, and did seem unto my fancy that surely it did

come upward unto me from out of the mighty blackness into which the great slope ran. Yet could this have been but a belief, for the ether doth have no regard into direction to show you whence the spiritual sound doth come, and this did my knowledge and reason know full well. And I made that I would send back the master word, sending it with my brain elements, and so give news unto Nani how that I did struggle to come unto her. did I have caution in time, for in verity had I sent the master-word, then had the evil forces of the land wadded that I was out, and mayhap's had come swift unto my destruction, and so did

I contain my spirit and desire, and made to do wisely. Yet was I put in courage by the low beat of the master-word, and did listen very keen, that some message should follow, but there came none, neither did the weak throb of the word come about me again at that time. And because that I was now grown more to my natural state and did feel that I should indeed find the maid, I looked once more into the great pyramid, long and eager and with a solemn heart, yet with no sign or salutation as I was before determined. And afterward I turned and went downward into the dark. End of Chapter 7, Part 3.

Chapter 8. of the Nightland by William Hope Heidson. This Libravox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland, Chapter 8, down the mighty slope. Now I went downward very quiet and slow into that darkness, and did make but a cautious way. For now you shall know me truly wrapped about with such a night as did seem to press upon my very soul, and such as you shall never have seen nor felt, so that I did seem lost even from myself, and did appear as that I went presently in unreal fashion, and did pass onward forever and

forever through everlasting night. So that odd wiles I did make to walk with random, as that I stepped no more upon this earth, but did go offwards into the void. Yet was this foolishness of the mind set straight and proper each time that it did come about. For lo, I did kick against an up jutting rock here and fall upon a great and unseen boulder there, and so was shaken very quickly to a sound knowledge that I trod the hard and actual earth, and had no true dealings with unreal matters. And ever I did go downward, and by this only did I have a guide to my way. Yet, as you shall think, through reason of utter dark I made scarce a mile in an hour or even two full hours, and so grew bitter by reason of mine

unableness to go forward with a proper and free stride. But I did think me presently upon a thing that I should do to light my path, and to this end I did make the discos to spin odd wiles, and it looked down the mighty slope, the little way that the strange glistening of the discos did show, and so fixed my path into mine inward remembering, and would go forward afresh. until that I was shaken once more by the darkness, and would fain to look once again upon the blessedness of light, and make me some knowledge of my way. And truly the light from the discos did seem astonishing great, and this to be because there was so monstrous a darkness

all about me there forever, and thereafter would I go onward again until the pain of my stumblings did bid me surely to have that sweet shining once more into my path. And so shall you perceive my going, and sore and miserable was it unto the heart, and like to shake the courage of the spirit, yet in verity I had come through much, and did have intent to give way to no foolishness of thought. And you shall well believe that I did make the light not more oft than I did surely need, for it was no properness of wisdom to use the power of the discos, save for mine extremity. Now, presently, when I had done thiswise through six long and bitter hours, and it being

now beyond the twentieth hour since I did last slumber, I sat me down there upon the mighty slope in the everlasting dark, and did eat two of the tablets, and made the water, and could but feel and hearken whether I did this thing right and that. And when I had eaten drunk I unfolded my cloak and wrapped it around me, and placed the script and the pouch under my head, and the discos I took to company me, and so fell swiftly upon sleep, yet did think earnestly, but vaguely upon Nani, as I came unto slumber. And I slept all but six hours, and had waken very sudden there in the utter dark, and I got me to mine elbow, and did listen very keen, for I had waked immediately,

as that something had touched me, or come nigh unto me, and I gripped the discos and listened, but there did not even a little sound come to me out of all that night. And presently I had more assuredness that naught did make harm about me, and I sat me up in the dark and reached for my scrip, and did eat and drink there in the utter night, and fumbled somewhat, as you shall think. Yet I was done in a while, and got my gear upon me, and the discos into my hand, and so to my feet and forward. Now all that day I did have a strange unease of the spirit, so that I stopped off to listen, as that my soul told of something nigh unto me that did follow very quiet.

Yet did mine ears perceive nothing, and so I all wait to go downward again into the night that held the slope. And here should I tell how that in the early part of the seventh hour, after I had eaten drunk, went forward as ever upon my journey down the mighty slope. I did have a very sore tumble against a sharp rock, for I put my foot sudden into a small hole, and this did make me to pitch. And I was utter shaked by the fall and lay very quiet for a time, for the rock had surely ripped my body but for the armor. And after that I was something renewed of strength and spirit I made that I should go no more upon my feet, but upon my hands and knees.

and thus should I feel the way that I went, and have a less need of the discos, which had not overmuch used to light my way, in that I shone it not often, and did guess more than I did perceive, as you may think. And so I crept all that day, which was a bitter way of travel, yet had I done many a sore mile thus through the nightland. And when that I had gone downward for 18 hours and eat and drunk thrice, I ceased for my labor and did feel about in the darkness, that I come to a level place for my rest, and so did find presently a place not so bad, and did push and cast away such small boulders as have been like to irk me. Then did I eat and drink, and afterward composed me to my sleep, and had many a thought of

Nani as I did drift unto slumber. And also had I memories of the strange half-fear that had been with me all that day, as though something went constantly near me in the dark. And because of this, twice did I rise unto my elbow and listen, but heard no sound to trouble me, and afterward did trust that I did but fancy, and so came at last unto slumber, that yet was not over-restful, for truly I did listen even as I slept. And when I had been asleep scarce six hours, I waked again very sudden, as I had done before, and had belief that something did be anigh unto me, and I gripped the discos and did hearken.

Yet was there no sound that mine ears did wot of, neither ought that had power to be surely known of the spirit. And all that day was as the day before, save that about the eighth hour I came near to fall into some monstrous pit in the great slope. But did only fall with my breast upon the edge, and so drew back, and presently did crawl all around it in the dark, and come safe unto the lower side, yet shaken and put more in trouble of spirit than before, and fearful how I should go, for I knew not whether I had come among such things, or whether I had but few to sorrow me. And so you shall perceive that I went overcautious for a great while in all that utter dark, but did think at last upon a plan to go with more surety and speed. But to this I did need a cord, and surely I had no

cord upon me. And if a boy be no boy that hath none such about him shall not the same be said of any man. And this I did think as I searched me, for the sayings of that day had many that were like to this. Yet in the end I did compass my plan, for I did buckle the scrip and the pouch together and took one of the straps from the pouch, and this strap was long and thin and well suited unto my purpose. Then I fixed a stone into the end of the strap and buckled it there, and after that I cast the stone before me as I went upon my hands and knees. And I did hold to the hither end of the strap, and so was able to have something of knowledge whether there lay any great deepness immediately

before me, and this wise to strive that I fall not down some monstrous cliff in the night. And so did I go, casting the stone continually to my front, down the slope. And this you shall think to be a cumbersome fashion of travel, yet was I in better case than in all the time since I had begun to go downward of the mighty slope in the everlasting darkness. And at the eighteenth hour I did sleep, and was waked strangely before the sixth hour, even as I had wake before. And this did put always upon me a new wonder and unease. Yet did no harm seem to come unto me, and I did strive that I have no needful trouble of mind. But that something was always nigh unto me in the dark I do truly believe, yet have I known

that it was evil, for it harmed not me. And three days more I journeyed thus, and did never cease to creep downward, weariful upon my hands and knees, and the discos I had to my hip, and so shall you know how I carried it. And by this, as you do know, I had been on the great slope six days of utter dark, and did have no wadding but that I went into some dire and dreadful place, for surely I had gone forever downward a monstrous way. And here, before I tell further, I must set down how that the cold was much gone from out of the air upon the the slope, and the air was grown, as it did seem, very heavy unto my chest.

And concerning this matter I should say something, for, if I do mind me, I have said not overmuch concerning the air of the nightland and the mighty pyramid, for truly I have been so set to tell my story of all that I did truly see and adventure upon. Yet though I have said but little you will surely have perceived that the air of that far and chill time was not as the air of this, but was thin and keen within the nightland, and lay not, as I do think, to a great height above the land, but only nigh to the earth. And as you do know through my tellings, there was a wondrous difference between the air within the mighty pyramid and that which lay without around the base. For upward beyond that I did

understand that there was no outward air that any should breathe, and so was all the pyramid sealed in certain wise in all the upper cities forever, and whether it was sealed utterly from the outward air at the base, I do not surely remember, if in truth, that I did ever bother my head to such matters. Yet if I be set proper in memory and understanding, we did draw air from the underground fields, but whether they gad any change or newness of air from the nightland I have no knowledge, and do lament that I have no sure knowing. Yet, as you shall believe, I could surely write an hundred books upon that wonder of the

future, and be still lacking in the half of all that there is to be told, and so do I try to have courage to this my task, and to have no over-trouble, because that I do tell but a little of a great tale. And here in this place will I set down how that the peoples of the pyramid were greater to the chest, methinks, than we of this age. But yet do I have no over-surity in the matter. For, well it may be that the reason of this age doth blind within me somewhat the knowledge that I have concerning that, for in verity is it not but a natural thing to believe those peoples

to be greater of the chest, so that they should make a proper dealing with the thin air of that place and that time. And yet, as I do strive to make plain unto you, because this thing should be, by the making of my reason, I do the more distrust that reason shall make foolish my knowledge, for even a fool should suppose that which I have told, and the truth may be even otherwise. Yet that the peoples of the upper cities had great chests I do well know, for this was a common knowledge. Even as we of this age do acknowledge the peoples of Africa to be of blackness, or those of Patagonia to be of great stature. And by this one thing should any know a man

of the upper cities from a man of the lower cities? And because that there grew this difference among the peoples, there had been once, as any could learn from the histories, a plan whereby the people should be moved upward and downward through the great height of the mighty pyramid from this city unto that. Yet had it met with great disfavor and was put out of force, and this is easy to be seen as the natural way of the human heart. And here it doth occur unto me that it was like enough to be a plan for health, beside of training of the mind, that each youth and maid was put to travel through all the cities of the mighty pyramid, the witch did take three years and two hundred and twenty-five days, as I have

told before this. For by this plan were they made to breathe the air of every height, and this may haps unto the good of their developing, and they also to discover that air which was best to their need. And concerning the air of the nightland you shall know that there was in all that land no flying thing, because that the air would was grown very thin. Yet, as the records did show, there had once been monstrous flying brutes that went over the land in mighty bounds. But this was in a long-gone age, and we could

but suppose that the records gave truth. And here you shall know that when the Monstrawakins did learn that I would journey through the nightland in search of Nani. There had been so foolish and well-intended talk among them that I take a small flying ship that was in the great great night-land in search of Nani. There had been so foolish and well-intended talk among them that I take a small flying ship that was in the museum beside the models of the great ships. For truly this machine was yet sound to go, for it was made of the gray metal of the mighty pyramid that did seem to have no power to cease. Yet, in verity, I had no skill to manage this, neither had it flown through an hundred thousand years, so that none did know the mastership of that art, which to

be learned but by a constant practice, an oft made uneasy by falling, that did wreck the machine, as I did know from the book of flying. And, moreover, as I have told, the air of the nightland was grown over weak to uphold such a thing, which, I doubt not, had made the peoples of the pyramid to cease from flying, quite so much as that they did fear the forces of evil in the night. And if that there had been air and skill sufficient unto this purpose of flying, yet had I been wicked with foolishness that I should work to be hung upward in the night, for all the evil of the nightland to behold. And though I had gone up some great way,

yet the machine had surely made a great noise in the quietness of the eternal night, as you shall suppose. Now, indeed, am I gone weary that I should need to tell so much concerning the air of that time and place. For surely I do seem to make this my story, as that I did make a lecturing upon matters of chemistry, and so do I cast about, that I may not bother to tell more upon this matter. Yet in truth, a little more of my thinkings and observings had I better set down here, and so be done with it. But you shall have patience with me, and know that had this my story been no more than an idle tale, I had been free to make no labor with such matters.

Now there doth a wonder come to me why that the road-makers, who were of that far-off age which was before the age of the mighty pyramid, did not fly downward from the upper world into the deep of the monstrous valley, but did instead build a road. Yet it may be that the air of the upper world had grown thin a great age, so that they had truly forgot that once man did have the power to fly. fly. But even if that they did have proper machines to this purpose, surely it were a wondrous and fearful thing to fly downward and hundred great miles, for they surely to have a dread

that they never to rise again through so huge a deep. And moreover, the downward world that was the bottom of the Great Valley was full of monsters, as was told in the little metal book. And the monsters were very strange and unknown, and foreign to the monster. to the whole world that had never come unto the deep of the valley. And the valley had come, as you shall mind, when the earth did split, and this thing was, in truth, liked to be thought that the same ending of the world which all nations have been taught to believe shall come.

For, in verity, when the world did split and burst, and the oceans rushed downward into the earth, and there was fire and storms and a mighty chaos, surely it was proper to think that the end had come. Yet was it in truth but the beginning of hope of a new eternity of life, so that out of the end came the beginning, and life out of death, and good out of that which did seem a dire matter, and so is it always. Yet doth this go past my first wonder, which did concern the wherefore that they had made not to descend in the things of flight.

yet maybe shall my reason stand to show why this was not. And again, mayhap it did chance that some were wild adventurers, and did leap over the edge of the upper world, having to ease their flight certain contrivings, like to parachutes. And these you shall picture, as that you watch them to leap, and so shall you see them go downward into the gloom, and you shall see them for maybe ten miles, and maybe for twenty miles, and afterward shall they be lost utterly in that great deep and see no more of any man forever.

But when the nations became road-makers and came downward slowly to the monstrous deep of the mighty valley that did split the world, then were they come there by millions, and with power sufficient to fight against the beasts, and afterward to grow back again to an ancient civilizing, and so to the building of the great airships that were yet shown in the great museum of the pyramid. And here shall I cease from these thinkings on this matter, for indeed who shall say what did be truly a reason for those peoples and what was their need, and so do I come to no surety by my wanderings. Yet, as you do know, all things do seem verily to go in a circle, for, behold, in time, they of the mighty pyramid, were likewise held off from the

glory of the airships, and so were gone backward a great way, according as we do look upon this matter. And so hath this been the way always, and you shall know who have studied and thought and seen the true ways and goings of life. And now will I go forward in my telling, and here will I set down a sure thing that I did perceive, both by mine ears and by my fingers, for, as I did make clear to you but a while gone, there had come a chain of the same. into the air as I did go downward of the mighty slope. And truly I was come to a great and new deepness, even beyond that of the wondrous depth where did stand the last redoubt, so that I was afar down and in a monstrous

night. And the air here was of a great thickness and abundancy, even as it might be the air of this our age, or maybe more or maybe less, for who may compare too much, too much, and a great to matters with a sure guessing that do have an eternity to keep them asunder. And because that the air was grown very strong and apparent, it shall be, mayhap that it was by reason of this thing that the water, when I did make it, did fizz upward in a moment very loud and plentiful, and did boil overward to the earth from out of the cup, and wet upon my hand.

And surely this thought did come very keen to my reason, as I did fumble, each time of mine eating, there in the everlasting night and lonesomeness of the great slope. And so shall you have knowledge now of this and that thing which did come upon my thought, and of the little and the big wonders, and all shall help something to give unto you the ache of newness and bewilderment that was constant companion unto me. Now by this time, as I have said, I was gone downward ever for six great days, and I did seem as that I should presently come to the middle of the world, for of going downward there was no end. And then, when it did be that I was near ready to believe this, I perceived far off

in the deep of the night a little shining that was yet weak and unsure. And I do not know whether I can truly give unto you the great astonishment and pain of hope that did come upon me. So that I grew sick in all my being, but behold once again the blessed of light, and to have help unto my belief that I went not downward to an utter desolation. And I stood upward from my knees, and did look very earnest, and surely it did seem that a light was there afar downward in the night. And again it did seem that I must be plagued by my hopes and by my fancy, that there was nowhere any light. And then again I did see it very clear, and not to be mistaken, and I had a shaking to come upon me.

And I gapped me to a run, and made a great and mad speed down the dark slope. And lo, I was not gone any way, but I went headlong, and near break myself, and could but hold my teeth together very fierce and quiet, until that the pain was something gone from me. And afterward I gat me again to mine hands and knees, and went slowly as before, and so, for a great hour or more, and did look oft, and alway the light became more plain to my sight, but ever to come and go oddly wise. Yet did I go for six hours, before that I was come anywise near to it, and by this shall you know how great a space off it

had been. And lo! when that I did seem surely a nigh into it, truly was it still far away in the night, and I came not indeed near to it until that I was gone onward again for three hours more. And all that time did I yet go downward into the night, but the slope now did not be so utter dark. Now presently I made a pause and stood upward to my feet, so that I should the better perceive the light. And lo, as I did look toward it, I heard a faraway sound in the dark as that something did set up a strange and monstrous piping in the night. And immediately I went to mine hands and knees among the stones of the slope. and kept myself low in the darkness, so that I should be the less plain to be seen,

did any monster approach. But there came nothing to trouble me, and I went downward of the slope for yet another hour, and all the time that I did go, the sound of the piping grew more in the great eternity of the night upon the slope. And by this time I was come truly near unto the light, but yet did not behold it plainly, for it did burn beyond certain monstrous rocks that stood between. And I went to the left for, maybe the half of a big mile. And all the while that I did go, the piping made a mightier whistling in the night,

and it did seem presently as that the earth sent forth the sound and revelry of wild roarings. And I went the more silent, and later did kneel among three rocks, and peered forth for a while upon the place before me. And now, being come nigh into the light, though yet it was not unhid from behind the great barriers of the uprising rocks, I perceived that I crouched within the mouth of a mighty gorge, and the left side was a great way off, and I saw it plain at wiles when the light did rise. But the light was to the right, and it was so wondrous great that did make clear to me that a mountain was to that side of the gorge, and went upward to the light.

into the everlasting night, as it did seem forever. And afar down the gorge I did see the shinings of strange fires, faint and a great way off, and so was I come at last to the bottom of the mighty slope, yet the gorge also to go downward, but not so great. And presently I did go forward again, and so did open the point of the rocks, as the sailors do say. And I saw now that there gushed forth a great blue flame from the earth, and the mighty rocks stood about it, as that they were olden giants grouped there to some strange service. And concerning this flame I was not overmuch astonished in my reason, for it had seemed to me as I drew an eye that the fire and the sound should be made by the roaring and whistling of a burning gas that

did issue forth among the rocks. Yet truly, though it did not. be a natural matter, it was yet a wondrous sight and set amazement on my senses, for the flame did dance and sway witherward monstrously, and sometimes did seem that it dropped so low as an hundred feet, and afterward went upward with a vast roaring unto the utter height, and it stand mighty and blazing, maybe a full thousand feet, so that the far side of the gorge was lit, and surely it was set up. seven great miles off or more, and yet did show plain and wondrous, and the light did show me the flank of the mountain that made the right-hand side of the

gorge to go up measureless into the night. And so shall you perceive that I stayed a while among the rocks that were in the mouth of the gorge, that I should gaze upon this thing, but afterward I looked this way and that way, so that I should have a knowing of the place where I was come. And it was a wild and stark and empty place, as you must perceive. And the far side did be great miles off, as I did say. And everywhere there was abundance of rock and lonesomeness. And before me there went the great and dim length of the gorge, and there were lights here

and lights there in a great distance and oft, as it did seem, the quiet dancing of lights in diverse places, but yet were these gone on the instant, and ever there was a strong and vacant silence upon that place. And presently, after that I had looked once more into the mighty dancing flame, and perceived nowhere any life around it. I went onward down the quiet gorge, and for a great way, as I journeyed was my path lit by the dancing of the blue flame, and oft should I seem to be going but dimly among the rocks. and my shadow faint and long. And lo, the flame would leap, and all the

gorge come to a wondrous brightness, and my figure to shorten, and the shadows to be black and strong. And so shall you perceive how I went. And oft did I turn me about to behold the dancing of the great light, for it was solemn to my spirit, even amid so much of greatness and eternity, to think upon that flame, and to conceive that it had an utter age danced there at the foot of the mighty slope unseen through lonesome eternities. And this I do tell unto you that thereby may you have some knowledge of the strangeness and the bitter loneliness of that place, which, in verity, did seem the expressing of all

the lonesomeness of my wanderings. And all the time as I did go downward of the great gorge there sounded the blast of the roaring that was presently afar to my back, and the mountain-sides did catch it here and in that place, and sent it offwards with strange and improper echoings, as of a chill piping, or odd-wise as hushed whisperings of monstrous creatures, so that I did oft stoop to hide a little among the boulders, for truly I knew not but that some unnatural thing called from the darkness of the mountain-side. And for six hours I walked onward thus, and sometimes did I hide, having a sudden fear, as I have told.

And presently, in a great while, the roaring was sunk to a far and monstrous piping, but in the end to no more than afar an uncertain whistling, that yet did catch strange echoes in the night. And in the end there was only a quietness. And yet, as you do perceive, there had been always a silence in that gorge, as I have told, and this to the despite of the whistling. And I do hope that you have understanding with me in this matter, for it was truly as I have told, and there is no contrariness of telling in this matter. Now in all this time that I had walked in the great gorge, I had passed four of the far

lights that I did see from the bottom of the slope. And the two first and the fourth were blue, but the third was green, and all did dance and quake, and sent fitful shinings into the belly of the gorge. And there came also from them whistling, and from the second one a low and strange moaning noise, and I doubted not the gas did come oddly and with trouble. And I passed these things with no great thought, for truly they were no matters for notice, after that which I had beheld. Now as you shall mind it was surely in the early third of the seventh day of my journey down the mighty slope that I saw the first shining of the monstrous gas fountain, and

from that time until now had there passed maybe sixteen hours. And as you do what, I had eat not in all my travel since that I had seen the light, so that I was gone to a proper lack inward. Moreover, it was full nineteen hours or more since that I had slept, and all that while had I labored. And I ceased me from wandering and looked about that I should come to a safe and proper place for my slumber, and this I saw very quick, for there was dry stone and rock everywhere, and no failing of holes in diverse places to my purpose, so that I was soon in a little cave

between two mighty boulders. And here I eat four of the tablets, for truly so many were my due, and I had not been violent had I eat more. And afterward I made some of the water, and it did fizz up in a moment, so that I perceived that but a good pinch made a great cupful. And this I set to the count of the strong and heavy air as I have told, which I did think to have a greater power of chemistry. And presently I slept, having my gear about me as ever.

and the discos to my breast. And as I went into slumber, I thought sweetly upon Nani, as I had done, indeed, and hundred times since I was come to the hopefulness of the lights of the gorge. Now whilst I slept, I dreamed that the master-word did presently beat all about me in the night. Yet, as I do mind, I waked not, and because that I continued to sleep, I have no sure-knowing whether this was truly a dream or in happening. And I minded me upon it when I waked, but this was after that I had slept seven hours, and I could have no sureness

anyways of the matter, but only that I was come safe through my sleep, though heavy within my head and limbs, as that the air did call me unto a further slumbering, as is like enough. And after that I had eaten drunk, I put my gear about me, and the discos to my hip, for I needed both my hands to the task of journeying amid the great boulders. And I set forth again down the half-light of the mighty gorge, and through eighteen hours I made a strong going, save when I did pause at the sixth and twelfth hours to my needing. And by the eighteenth hour was come I was very ready to my food and slumber, and presently I was asleep in a place of the rocks.

And that day had I passed three and twenty of the dancing gas-fires, and five been like a white fire, but the others blue and green, and all did dance and made a strange and uncertain light within the great gorge. Yet was it a peaceful thing unto my spirit that there was truly light, as you shall understand. And I slept six hours and waked, and did want more sleep as you shall think. But I eat and drunk and put my gear upon me, and went on downward of the gorge. And at the sixth hour, after that I had eaten drunk, I came to a part where the big gas-fires did cease to dance, and there was a certain darkness upon that place.

Yet was it not a proper dark, for there came the glimmer of a flame here and the glimmer of a flame there, as that little flames came upward between the stones and did vanish, and come upward in another part. And so did light and die out constant and forever amid the stones and the boulders of that lonesome gorge, and made a low-spread light so that it did seem unto me that strange shutters of light beat upward through the dark of that place. And I went onward, and a heavy fume did seem to hang in the air, and horrid gases to come upward from the earth in odd puffings. And anon a light would leap upward beyond the next stone, and afterward vanish, and there would be in hundred thousand such upon every hand

running two and four, and afterward for a moment an utter dark, and again the little flames everywhere. So that it did seem I went one moment amid the heart of a strange country of fire, and immediately through a country of utter night. And this was to me strange and a peculiar matter. Yet, as I do think, the gases did bother me the more, for they did seem as that they were like to hurt mine health utterly. For in verity, off did I seem that I should choke and breathe no more, by reason of the poison that came upward from among the stones and the boulders.

And all that time, as they came or went, did the little flames make small flocks of sound in the gorge as they did flash or die? And the sounds did seem to my life. likening, as stones, cast into an utter silent pool, for they but made apparent the everlasting quiet of the gorge. And afterward I came beyond this place, and you shall see me going very lonesome among the rocks of the gorge beyond. And by this it was come nigh unto the eighteenth hour, and I did find a place proper to my slumber, and did eat and drink, and was quickly gone over unto sleep. And here I should tell how that I had not an over-fear of evil powers whilst I was in the

great gorge. For truly it did seem as that nothing that ever did live came an nigh to that wild and silent place of stone and rock, but that I journeyed through it alone and was surely the first thing that did go that way for maybe a million years. And this feeling that was upon me I do hope you to perceive and to take unto yourselves, and thus have an understanding of my heart at that time. And as you shall know, I went always on to slumber with sweet and with troubled thoughts of the maid. Yet, for a great while I have been put so mightily to the labor of my way that my heart did suffer less at this time than should be thought. And truly it doth show me how I was drawn into that one with all my being, that I was.

I did surely think so oft and sweetly upon her amid so many perils and matters of horror. And this doth seem something strange to say, when that you do consider that I was adventured unto these same perils and horrors, but only for the sake of the maid. And in six hours did I wake, as I did strive all way to set myself to do, yet was I very heavy and slow for a little, until that I was more properly come to wakefulness. And surely, as I did think before, this was like to be put upon me by the weighty air of the place, but yet it might be that the gas which did float in the gorge was upon my lungs, and also, as you have perceived, if but you have attended my way, the air was grown warm,

and oft were the rocks pleasant to the seat, and all of these matters did contrive to make me slumberous. Now presently the gas-fires did cease utterance. in the gorge, and I looked downward along that great place and saw only a grayness, but above the grayness there was, as it did seem, something of a vague and ruddy shining in the night. And this did wake me to wonder what new thing lay before, so that I grew more eager among the boulders. And later, when I ate eat at the sixth and twelf hours and gone on a while, I came to a place

where the gorge made a quick turning unto my left, and at the end of the turning was a red and glowing light, that was very great and wonderful. So that I was utter keen to come to that place, that I should discover what made the shining. And the place where I was come then was very dark, because that I was nigh under the mighty wall of the mountain of the right side of the gorge. Yet above, as it did seem to me, there was a far red upward glowing in the night. Then did I go forward very fast, and presently in a good while I discovered that I drew near to a second great turning that went to the right.

At about the seventeenth hour I came nigh into the second great turning. And here did I put caution upon me and crept for a while among the dark rocks of that place, that I should come into a sight of that which made the monstrous red shining. And presently I was beyond the corner of the mountain, and it looked downward into a mighty country of seas, and the burning of great volcanoes. And the volcanoes did seem as that they burned in the seas, and the country was full of a great ruddy light from the volcanoes. And so shall you perceive me there among the rocks that did all stand upward, strange and

bold and silent in the red and monstrous glare of the light. And I, as it did seem, the one thing of life in all that desolation and eternity of rock and stone, there in the end part of the great gorge. And I peered forth into the wonder of the light, and was full of thrillings and fancies, that I was surely come to the place where the lesser redoubt had been builted. And immediately I knew that this was not so, for sure, had not non-eastern, told how that they were in a land of darkness. And if this be so, truly, how wondrous and dread away I had yet to go, if that this country of seas and mighty volcanoes stood

between. Surely it did seem to me then as that I must wander searching unto the world's end, and so shall you be company unto me there with my trouble and my thoughts, and the immediate wonder and strange glory of that mighty country. End of Chapter 8. Chapter 9 Part 1 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libravox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 9. The Dark Pyramid Part 1. Now in two hours more I was come clear down out of the gorge and stood in that country. And for all that I did feel fresh troubled and bewildered, yet was I rejoiceful, as you may

believe, in the surprising light and splendor of that sudden land. And before that I had come down out of the great gorge, I had stood high within the mouth thereof, and looked well out over the mighty country. And I counted seven and twenty great volcanoes, and this doth not take heed of two monstrous ranges of fire-hills that burned afar off, something unto my right. Neither doth take account of an hundred thousand lesser places of fire. And truly it did seem a very land of fire and water, for there was a small fire-hill stood within a sea, as it did seem no more than a little mile from that place where I did

stand, and maybe a score to the back of it spread all about. And here shall I do proper to tell concerning the seas. For there were of these that I did count at that time, three that were small and a mighty sea that went onward forever into the red light of the fire-hill. hills, so that it was gone utterly out of my sight and did show no ending. And there rose up out of the seas, islands, and on the islands, volcanoes. But in other parts the fire hills did come upward straightly from the sea. And over the near sea, as it did seem, there lay a plentitude of steam, as that the sea

did boil at wiles and in diverse places. And there did seem to me, as it were within the red atmosphere of that place, as that there were a muttering thunder, low and constant, shaking the air, now from that distance and now from this. And this did I judge to be the voices of the fire-hills, speaking with the fire that lived in them. And you shall conceive how utter new was all this unto me, for there was in that country a constant voice of the energy of life, so that the world noise of this our age was even there again, and with a keen and undoubted.

apparentness, and the more so some ways than now. And here shall I set down more closely the things that were ready to my gaze. And first, that it did much attract me, there was a huge and blackened mountain unto the left of the mouth of the gorge, and the mountain did go upward into the night, maybe fifteen, and maybe twenty miles. And there was a mighty peaked volcano that grew out from the side of the mountain so high up as five miles, as I did guess that height. night, and this was upon the far side. And above this there was a second, maybe nine or ten

great miles up in the blackness of the night that hung afar upward. And as that this were not great wonder enough, there did burn and glow two other mighty fire-hills at an utter height upon the left crest of that black mountain, and these were upward so monstrous away as that they did seem to make strange and smoldering suns within the night. And truly, as you shall perceive, this was a wondrous thing. And below these upward fire hills there rose up from the earth vast mountains of ash and burn stuff that have been cast forth by these perched volcanoes and had poured downward unto the earth throughout eternity, and so build gray and somber monuments unto the dreadful

glory of time. And to my right there was always sea and sea and the red blazing of the fire-hills. But unto my left there were mighty forests, and there rose upward here and in that place, as that they were beyond the great woods, monstrous fire-hills. And so do you take from me something of that first impressing upon my brain and sense. And after that I had come down out of the mouth of the great gorge, as I did tell a little while gone, I came upon a pause, for surely which way was the way proper into my search? And I looked about for for a great while, and afterward did climb back into the gorge, and called

myself foolish, that I had not thought to map my way ere I came down. And when I was come up into the gorge again, lo, I saw that there was but one way that I should go. For truly, as I have said, there was only the seas unto my right, but unto the left, where the shores did meet the seas, there seemed, so far as mine eyes did tell to me, a clear way for a space. And mayhap, when I had come so far I should even find a further way to go forward. And so did I descend again unto the country of the seas, as I did ever call that red shining country of water and fire.

And by that I was come again from the height of the gorge, it was four and twenty hours since that I did last sleep, so that I was feigned that I should put into some nook and come to slumber, as you shall well believe. And I found me a neat and proper place, where three great trees grew about a little basin of rock that was very dry and warm. And here, after that I had eat three of the tablets and drunk some of the water, the wild that my belly did yearn as ever for proper eating stuff, I made my bed in the little basin of the rock and lay me down, and did begin to think awhile upon Nani, but was gone over

to sleep before that I was aware. low I was suddenly awake, and did find that I swam in a hot water, and a mercy I did think was it that I was not drowned as I did sleep. And I got me to my feet and the basin was full of water, hot and steaming and pungent to the taste, as well I did know. And I perceived now that the water poured in from a smooth slit upon the far side, and it come with a strange gurgling and bubbling, so that I conceived some deep well to boil, thus to drive upward this water into the basin, and glad was I that it did not boil as it

came forth. And surely, now that I was upon the dry land and did consider, I did quickly suppose that the water had poured forth at seasons into the basin for an eternity of time, and afterward did go back by fissures in the bottom of the basin. And this to happen, as I soon did find, a little beyond the length of every hour, and indeed the basin to empty slow, as I did watch. Now, being much wedded, I stripped off mine armor, having before this dipped out mine effects from the hot pool, and so did come down to the naked flesh, and I found

a place where the rock was hot, and here I did spread my garments. And whilst that they came to dryness I'd get me into the hot pool and had a very pleasant bathing, and did have no great fear of any dangerous thing. for as it did seem I had surely left all such behind within the nightlands. Yet did I have the discos upon the pool edge to my hand, for I had no proper assurance in this matter. Yet as it did prove there were many monstrous beasts in that country, but never did I feel the nearness and horrid power of any evil force.

For these, as I do conceive, were congregate and gathered about the mighty pyramid, being attracted there too by the great spirit. spiritual essence of so wondrous a multitude of humans gotten so close in one spot, even as sharks do come after the ship that hath bullocks within. Yet how that the evil powers were given entrance unto the state of our life I have no sure knowing, yet have I put forward certain thoughts on this matter in an earlier place, and more than such thinkings is surely vanity, for there is no certainty in my reasoning concerning the thing.

Now presently was my clothing dry, yet before this I had come out from that bath which truly was nigh all gone backward into the earth. And I dressed me again and got my armor upon me, and afterward was I in a more lightsome state of mine, and yet very ready to come again unto my sleep. And this I did and had six hours more beside the pool, and once was wakened somewhat by the gruntling and bubbling noise of the water that was made as a pool did fill. time and again. And when the six hours were gone I waked very well fitted in my senses and feelings to go forward again through that red-lighted country, and this I did, after that

I had eaten and drunk. Now all that day I went forward at a great pace, and the nameless woods were unto my left and the shores of the seas unto my right. And oft did I find that the trees grew even into the water, so that oft did I go forward among the trees, and have to my left. A very wonderful thing was this to me that never had known before in all my life until I was come into that country, how that a glad and wild mystery doth live among forest trees. For there was no such strange wildness among the groves of the underground fields, though a solemn beauty in plenty.

And the scent of the woods was sweet unto my spirit, as you shall what. Now all the time that I did go there was the shore unto my right, but all we to my left, and around me off-times, as I did say, the great forests. And as I did go, lo, there was life in all those darksome woods, and living eyes did peer out odd wiles upon me, and afterward go backward into the dark, so that I wadded not whether to fear or to have no heed of trouble, yet naught did come an eye to me to make any hurt. And thrice in that day did I come to little fire-hills that burnt redly, and sent out fire,

noise, so that I heard their trouble each time through the forest before that I was come to them. And about each was there a deadness and desolation, where the fire had killed the big trees. Yet, as I did observe, the quick life of little plants did grow more nigh as that they were born and lived between the times of the fire-bursts, and this I do take it that you perceive. And in that one day I passed thirty and seven boiling springs. But whether they boiled truly I do have no knowledge, only that they sent out a great steam off times, and some did make a strong roaring noise, so that to hear them afar off in

the forests was to think odd times that some wild beast roared strangely. Now when the eighteenth hour was come I sat me down, as I had done upon the sixth and twelve hours, and eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water, which here did fizz very rich and quick. And afterward I lay down to my slumber, for I was greatly wearied, and I had chosen a place against a great rock, which was so that no creature might come upon me from behind. And I came easy upon sleep, but yet I did fix it upon me that I slumber only with the body, for I did know by the shining of the eyes in the darksome woods that strange creatures abode in the mighty forests.

And ere I was gone over to sleep I thought upon Nani, as I had done much all that day, as though her spirit did hover near unto mine, and did strive pitiful to speak with me. And this I said out to you that you shall know how it did seem unto me in my thoughts and fanciings. And as I lay there I put a blessing upon her, and a determination into my heart that I make a more desperate speed of my going. if that might be, so that I come the sooner to that strange and unknown place in the dead

world, where did stand the lesser refuge. And I was then asleep in a moment. And lo, sudden I was awake, and lovely was the brightness of that country that did show me in a moment my danger, and did not keep me suspend in fearful doubt, as did the gray darkness and strange shadows and lights of the night-land. For I saw, on the instant that I got me to my elbow, how that certain things did crouch within the borders of the trees, no more than a score paces off. And I perceived in a moment that my spirit had been given knowledge, and had wakened me. And I stared, the while that I did grip the discos, and I saw that there were six squat men that were humped at the neck

and shoulder, and they did crouch all there in a row, and were something hid by the shadows. And I perceived that they watched me, and the eyes of the men did shine like the eyes of beasts, and so shall you know somewhat of the strange terror that came upon me. Yet had I the discos and mine armor, and though my heart did shake a little, yet was my spirit assured to conquer. Now I gat me to my feet and had the discos ready within my hand. And behold I could not see the humped men, for they were gone from that place, yet never did I see them go, though I had kept my gaze very steadfast upon that part where they

did hide. And as you shall understand, I was near ready to believe that there had been nothing there within the border of the wood, yet truly I knew that the men with the humps had been there as I had seen. Now I looked presently and found that I had slept five hours, and I eat two of the tablets as I did stand there watchful, and afterward drank some of the water, and so was ready to go forward again, for I was grown very anxious to be gone from that place, and did have no knowledge but that those strangely humped men were but a little way off among

the trees, and might come upon me in a moment, or further that they did go to call an army of other humped men to my destruction. And after that I was ready, and had my gear secure upon me, I set off at a great stride, and did hold the discos very handy, and looked this way and looked that way, and all the while made onward with speed. For truly I was grown so lean and hard that it did seem to me that I had power to outpace those men or aught else of their kind. And all that day through thirty great hours did I go forward at that stride, and did always watch, and at every sixth hour I eat two of the tablets and drank a little of the water

and went onward again. And so did I hope that I was lost from those humped men. Yet, though I did hope, my faith was not this wise, for twice and thrice did it come to me that there went things through the woods to my left all that day, and did keep always to a level with my speed, yet were always hid. And as you shall believe, this did be a very shaking thing to my heart, and did make my hope of but little account. Now, because that I had no faith to company my hope, I was not

easy to have slumber, until that I was come to a place proper and safe. And so, as I have told, I went onward through thirty great hours, and in truth in all that while I did find nowhere that did seem to fit my need. And lo! about the end of the thirtieth hour I perceived that there was water ahead, besides the water of the sea that was ever to my right. And I thought, maybe, that the sea did go inward at that part of the land. But it was otherwise. For when I was gotten to that place I found that a river came into the sea and did come out of all the country that lay into my left. And in the mouth of

this river there was a small island, and surely I did look across to the island and think it a refuge from the humped men that did surely play dog upon my going. Yet truly this was but an idle thought, and my need was that I should come to some way to cross over the river, that I go forward beside the Great Sea, which did stretch onward as it did seem forever before me upon the far side. And I knew not how to go across, for I had no power to swim, and had I swum there were surely monsters in that great and warm flowing river, as you shall believe. And I went upward of the riverbank that I might come to some place where the river did

narrow, and surely I had been liked to walk a mighty day, and I had been like to walk a mighty distance to this purpose, but that I came soon to a second river that did enter the first, not a mile above the shore of the sea, so that as you do perceive there was the sea to one side of me and this second river unto the other, and the first river before me. And thus was I sorely perplexed, as any had been truly that was in a like trouble. Yet as it did chance the need to go forward and the danger of the

humped men put wit into me, so that I looked about for a tree that was fallen. And there were many, yet great, so that I was much wearied and something strained of the spirit, before that I got two little trees unto the water. Now when this was done I made me a rough pole of a young tree-plant, and afterward I lashed the two trees together with my belts and straps, and so had somewhat of a raft. And you shall picture that all the time as I did go about this business I was very heedful lest the humped men should

come upon me, ere that I was gone free upon the water. And this constant heating did double the labor of my work, as you shall perceive, yet in the end it was done, and I was ready to adventure over the river. And so I did push off with the pole, and I pushed and paddled maybe the half of an hour, for indeed it was all a clumsy contriving, and mayhap I the more so in my labors. Yet presently I was come so far over that I drew nigh to the

island. And it did seem a wise and proper thing that I should have my slumber there, and afterward go onward to the farther shore. And this I did, and after that I had eaten drunk as ever, I lay down to sleep. And by this time it was three and thirty hours since last I did slumber, so that I was bitterly a-wearyed. And I had a great and restful sleep, for truly the island did seem a very safe place. And in Verity I could came to no harm, though I was as a dead man for nine great hours, and so shall you perceive

my weariness. And when I was come proper awake I eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water, and afterward made an end of my voyage, and then did take back my belts and straps from binding the trees, and so forward again upon my way, and no more fearful of the humped men. For surely I did think I had left them all upon the far shore. of the river, though afterward I minded me that they might grow likewise upon the two sides, but yet was I only discovered by those upon the one, as you do know. And all that day I went very swift, and passed many strange matters, and did coast upon wonders

oft. And at the sixth and the twelfth hours did I eat and drink, as ever, and between the eighth and the fourteenth hours did I come past two mighty fire-hills that made all the country to tremble with their noise. And four times did monstrous creatures pass by me, but I was swift hid and came to no harm. And oft as I did go were my thoughts upon the dear maid that I journeyed to save from destruction. Yet as you must see always were my thinkings brought sharply unto my going, so that scarce was I ever set off to ponder upon Nani, but that there came some danger or wonder to give me heed

to my way. And because of this, as you have learned, I was more put to plan free of the instant trouble and peril of my way through all that mighty journey than to have quiet chance for thoughts of love unto mine own. Yet truly was not my journey one whole thought of love unto Nani? And that peril made oft dumb my brain was but the truer song unto my maid. And at times I was among trees, but oft did I go past unnumbered boiling springs and small fire-hills, and oft was the air full of the noise of the little fire-hills, and the roar of the boiling springs, but there came no harm unto me. And a thousand times did I perceive things that had life, and I made a very cautious way, though with a great

speed and cleverness of going that made my heart glad. And oft did I come to parts where a great life held the trees, and green stuff did flourish exceedingly. and the air rich and full and wondrous sweet. So that I was fain to think how that in some far-off time it might be that our children's children should come down unto this country, when the upper valley of the nightland was grown to an utter chill and lacking of air, and here build them a new refuge, if indeed any should come clear of the evil forces and the monsters that did live about the mighty pyramid in the nightland.

Yet, how should they come clear of those things, so that this is, as you do perceive, no more than a thought that did rise vaguely in me? And yet again, who shall say what may be? And onward I did pass, and I do mind me how that I saw the lower fires of that country do burn very fierce, and this I set to the richness of the air, but yet with no surety of knowledge, and do but tell the same that you shall see the oddments of thought that went off to cross my brain, and so have so much knowledge as I, concerning this and that.

Now a little before the eighteenth hour was come I came out from among the trees, and the sea was downward of a great cliff unto my right, for I had gone upward for a long and weary hour. And I did see now a thing that made me to be cautious, and yet that did hold my heart to go swiftly to perceive the thing, for it was very strange. And I went forward quickly, yet with a wise care, and so was come presently more nigh, and I perceived that the thing was in part a high rock, very tall and pointed, and maybe an hundred feet high,

but afterward I did find it to be more. And there was a monstrous great thing upon the top of the rock that did seem very strange, and I stopped and looked, and afterward went forward again, and so for a time. time until that I was but a little way off. And now I saw that there did seem to be a mighty long rock laid across the topmost part of the upstanding rock, and yet had a very strange and shapely appearance, and did seem upon the under part to be as that I looked before upon it.

And upon the upper part there grew trees and green things, even as these did grow upon odd ledges of the upstanding rock. Yet, for the most part, the rock was very stark, as that a blast had blown upon it and made it bare. Now when I looked for a while I bethought me that this should be a safe and proper place for my slumber, if that I had powered to come safe to the top. And when I had thought this thing I began at once to climb up the rock, and I found that the rock was very high, so that in a while I was come a great way off the earth, and yet

was not come to the top of the rock. And because that I was a wearied, I looked about for a safe place to mine hand. And lo, there was a shelf of the rock very nigh, that went inward a little to the side. And I get me to this ledge, and did eat and drink, and presently I slept, and scarce had thought of Nani in the moment of my slumbering, for a great weariness was upon me, the which I do think to have come by reason that I was not yet proper rested from the task of the day that was gone before that one. End of Chapter 9 Part 1. Chapter 9 Part 2 of The Nightland by William Hope Hodgson.

This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 9 The Dark Pyramid Part 2 Now I waked very sudden, maybe seven hours after, and I acknowledge within me that my spirit did what of some nigh danger? And I get upward from the rock very quiet, and had the discos ready in my hand, and I looked swift about me in the moment that I did wake, yet did see nothing, for there was not on the ledge with me.

And I crept to the edge and looked downward, and lo I did see that there came up the rock two humped men, and they did climb very swift and silent, and I perceived that they smelled me and came to destroy me. And I made ready the discos to do battle, and ceased not to look downward. And I saw how that the humped men did seem to be humped by reason of their being so monstrous thick and mighty of the neck and the shoulder, as that they have been human bulls. And I saw that they were very strong, and by the speed of their climbing I knew they were swift,

and so did I make steady my attention and my heart to the saving of my life, for truly I did know that I should be dead in a little. or they. Now I stepped back a space from the edge of the rock and had the discos very ready, for it was needful that I should kill one of those brute men speedy, that I have no danger that one take me in the back whilst that I fight with the other. Then in a moment it did seem there came upward of the rock edge the great and brutish face of the man, and in that moment that I slew him I did note curiously how that he had large teeth

upon each side of the mouth, and was aware that he had come so quiet as a great cat. And in the backward parts of my brain I be thought that even thus maybe was primal man, so that a strange and secondary questioning and wondering did live in that part of me. And I did learn from these scarce conscious reasonings that I was of the belief the thing was truly a man, but very crude and dangerous. And surely it is strange that I had all this thought in that little moment, but in verity so it was, though I doubt not but I bettered it with afterthoughts when a while had gone.

Now the first man died ere his great-haired breast was come upward over the rock, and he sank back and sagged and fell dully, and I heard him bodge downward from rock to rock, very lumber-some, and so in a moment was silence. Then did I look this way in that of the ledge, for the second humped man was not yet upon me, and I feared that the pause did mean a cunning mischief and strategy. And when a little time had passed and all the while I was ready with the discos, and naught did come upward to harm me, I stepped very soft to the edge of the rock ledge and looked downward, but there was nowhere anything to see.

Now for a little moment I did think that the brutish man had run off, being feared by the death that I did deal unto the first. Yet I put this from me at once, for I did want that such a creature did not like to be fear in such wise, but was rather set to some horrid cunning of attack as I did fear, and was somewhere below me among the holes of the great rock. Then I did think sudden that he might be gone upward, so that he should come down upon my back, and I looked upward of the mighty rock, but did see naught. And afterward I stooped forward a great way beyond the edge, so that I should perceive whether the man did hide beneath.

And behold he was there below me, and crouched under the rock-shelf, ready to his spring. And in that moment he made unto me with so mighty a leap as any tiger should give, and he came half over the edge and gripped the discos by the handle in an instant. And surely I had lost that trusted weapon or been pulled over and cast into the depth, but that the discos did spin and the earth-current did make live the handle, as was intended, save where the grip was set. And lo, the man gave loose the handle very swift, for it had burned and shaken the creature sore.

And I staggered back with the effort I had made to withhold the discos, and the brutish man came upward again over the rock-edge and leapt at me. Yet he gat me not, for I sprang into my right and made a blow with the blow with the discos, even as I did leap. And the blow came something short, but yet harmed the humped man with a gash upon the belly, very sore and horrid among the great brown hairs of the man. And immediately he sprang after me, but I smote full at the face, so that he leapt back from the strange roar and blaze of the discos, and yet was harmed. For he He got not right free of the blow, but did be cut very sore on the mighty and haired arm.

Now, seeing that he was something feared of the weapon, I ran in upon him and smote again at the face. Yet was the man gone out of my reach before that the blow did reach, for truly he was quick as a panther, and immediately he did leap unto the ending of the ledge, where it did join upon the rock, and he caught the living rock between his two hands. Truly the rock must have been splitten there, for he tore out a monstrous lump, so great near as my body, and did run upon me with the rock above the head of him.

Now I perceived I should be smashed in a moment, if that I did not slay the man very quick, for so mighty was he that he did leap this way and that way after me, as though the great rock did cumber him no more than it had been but a light matter. And you shall perceive that I leapt this way and that way to avoid the man. man, and twice did strike him, but yet was feared to break the discos upon the rock, which the man did use as a shield each time that I did make a blow. And all the while I did act to escape when that the man should cast the rock, as I did

conceive at the first to be his intent. Yet truly it was as that he had no wadding that a rock may be thrown, for he strayed only to come at me with the rock that he should crush me as with a monstrous club. in verity, what should a man do against so horrid an attack? And time and oft did I leap now to the right and now to the left. And again in a moment I did cut the humped man. But the blow was something turned off by the great rock in the hands of the man, yet so strange and mighty was the power of the discos that it shore away a small portion of the

rock and did come to no hurt in itself. And surely I had presently failed in wind and limb because of the leaping and chargings that I did make, and because of the weight of the armor that was not over much, yet to be considered, but that I fainted not was by reason of the wondrous hardness and leanness that I was grown to, with so constant a journeying and straight living, for the tablets did keep the strength in a man, though truly they ease not the yearnings of the belly. And lo, even the brutish man did grow weary, and the hot breath and body stink to come from him, and surely who shall wonder, for always he did rush to and fro upon me, with the monstrous

rock to crush me. And sudden I leapt unto the right of the man, thinking within me that I did perceive a chance that I should cut him upon that side, but truly he was less so weary than I did know, for he came very sharp upon me and had me between him and the wall of the rock, and surely I had no room to make escape, and had died in a moment, but that he came very sharp upon me and had been that I made a sudden sham toward the left with the discos, as that I should leap that way. And in the same instant I did go to the right with a strong bounding, and immediately did come in upon the humped man from that side.

And I put my fortune of life to the stroke, and stood a nigh to the man, and I smote him across the middle part, before that he did what of my intent. And the blow slew the man very surely, and did nigh cut the mighty creature in twain. And surely he fell, half-leaping even as he died, so that the monstrous rock that was in the hands of the brutish man did crash down almost upon my feet, and I leapt very high that I should escape the thundering of the rock. For in verity I was near slain in that last moment of the life of the humped man. But yet I lived and came free of death, and did have a relief of happiness about my heart, as you shall believe.

Yet truly I was much shaken, and a little weakness took me, so that I was fain to go down upon the rock-shelf that I have back my strength. And presently I was grown steady again, and I took my gear and did haste down the rock, and so was come presently to the earth again. And I saw the first of the humped-men that I did slay, lying very quiet a little off from the bottom of the rock, so that I went round upon the other side to avoid the man, for it was no pleasure to mine eyes or to my heart. And truly it did trouble me always to make a death.

And when I was come round upon the other, which was the seaward side of the rock, I perceived that I was yet shaken, and I remembered that it were wise to eat and drink and rest a little before that I did go further upon my way. Now as I did sit there at the bottom of the rock, I looked upward at the strange crown thereof, And until that time I had been taken up with the fight and with the gazing's this way and that, to see whether there came others of the humped men to work me and harm. But now that I was given some ease of the mind and of the body, I saw plainly that I knew the thing that lay upward upon the rock,

for the shape had been something strange and half known to me even before that moment, as that I had a vague knowledge concerning it, but yet with no surety. And now, truly, I did know in a little instant that the thing was one of the olden flying ships, the which, as you shall mind, there were certain in the great museum of the mighty pyramid. And surely I was ready to wonder why that I had not seen the thing plain before that moment, yet was this light to be because that there was a shadow upon the other side of the great rock, but upon this side there was a little fire-hill away off to the cliff-edge, And this did throw a warm light that made a glimmer upon the dull metal of the ship's

bottom, which was uncovered to my sight, and was surely of that same deathless gray metal that made the great redoubt. And yet, as you shall believe, even as I said this thing to my mind, that the strange matter upon the top of the rock was truly one of the olden airships, I did feel that I should be proper to doubt. For it was a very wondrous thing to perceive a thing common to man in that utter strange country, and after that I was gone so far off from the mighty pyramid. Yet, in verity, I did know in my heart that it was indeed that which I did perceive it to be, and I did stand and walk two and four, and look upward constant, for I was very keen that I look well upon it. And truly, as I did look from this place and

from that place, it was scarce a thing for wonder that I had not wanted it to be. be an air-vessel, for there were great trees and abundance of earth and living matters upon the topmost side of the ship, so that none could easy perceive it to be ought save a great and desolate rock that did lie upon the other rock. Yet truly it was as I have told, and presently I did make to climb upward of the great rock that I should come to the air-vessel to enter it. But yet was this not proper, for I had surely no duty save to go forward to forever until that I found the maid. But yet did I spend a little while to the searching of

the ship, and I do but set down that which I did, and with a serious spirit. And truly, as it doth here occurred to me, I do be ever seeming a serious young man, as you maybe shall have grown to think, but yet was I to a dread and serious business, and the strain did be too great upon me, and the trouble too much pressed upon my heart to give me much of laughter. as you do surely perceive, and so you to give me your ear and your understanding. For, indeed, before that I did lose Murdath my beautiful one, I was not overgrave, but so young and joyous as any. Now it took me a great time to go upward of the rock, for it was so monstrous steep and high,

yet presently was I come nigh under the bottom of the ship, and here I did perceive that she had been sore-battered in that far-off, age when she did come upon the rock, for surely, as I did perceive, the peak of the rock was through the bottom of the ship, so that the metal was burst this way and that, and very plain to be seen in some parts. But in other places the earth and growing matters did make a hiding. And after that I had climbed this way and that way, I perceived that I must come to the topmost part by the plants that did hang over and grow downward, and after that I had pulled upon them

to know that they were strong to hold me, I went upon them and was soon to the top of the ship. Yet truly I might so well have been upon the earth, for the ship was covered above by the earth and dust of a monstrous age of years, so that I was like to need much time to dig downward unto the ship, and because of this I considered a little while, and afterward made no more to search her, but did go downward again, that I should come once more to my journey. Yet, as you shall think, it was with a queer thrilling of the heart, and with strange thoughts upon the end of those that did come, maybe, to a bitter and lonesome dying in that ship of the air, in that far-off time when she did fly.

And surely it did seem to me as I went downward of the great rock how that the flying ship had been there for an hundred thousand years, and that mayhap's the sea did live all about the rock in that age. this was no improper thing to think, for it was like that the sea had been monstrous high and great in those days, so that the rock was but a little island in the midst of the sea. And now was the sea gone small from a great sea to lesser seas, and this through an eternity of years. And always, as it doth seem to me, had the ship lain upon the rock, and looked quiet and silent over the change and wonder and the lonesomeness of all that country

of fire and water forever. But how the airship did come upon the rock, how shall I know? Save maybe it does seem as that she might have flown low over the sea in that olden age, and came hard upon the rock, because, maybe, there was one to the helm that did steer unwittingly. And again it shall well be otherwise, and I do but set down mine odd thoughts, and such as they be they have no especial use, save that they do show to you. you the different workings of my mind at that time, as I did go downward. And so to set you the more in possession of all that I did have knowledge of. And presently I was come again

to the earth, and did go forward with a great speed so that I should waste no more of that day. Yet off did I think upon that ship hid there upon the mighty rock, under the wondrous quiet ashes of eternity. And I went eighteen hours walking, and in all that time I did see no more of the humped men. Yet three times I was put in a sudden danger, for there went past me thrice, between the fourteenth and the seventeenth hours, great flying monsters that were winged very ugly, and did go, as I thought, in a great bounding, rather than that they did fly proper as doth a bird.

Yet I suffered no hurt from these, for I was swift to hide between the great boulders that were very plenty in that part, but no trees. I was gone now past the forests of trees, there being none since that I had gone through a very shallow river that I came to about the thirteenth hour, and this I had waited and sounded my path with the staff of the Discos, but I had kept mine armor upon me, lest there be things even in water so shallow that might bite and work harm upon me. But I got through pretty quick and had no hurt done me. Now I had eat as ever at the sixth and the twelfth hours.

And by that the eighteenth hour was come I was nigh again unto a forest that came down to the very shore that went all way upon my right, and I to be very sore and wearied, as you shall know, for I had fought very desperate after my waking, and afterward climbed the great rock, and then again to journey, so that it was by this nigh to one and twenty hours since that I did sleep. And surely I looked this way and that way constant, and did see no place proper to my slumber. But afterward I considered I did be a fool, to lack such, for truly the trees were plentiful, and I could climb a great one and strap my body safe, and so have a sure bed for my rest. And I did this thing and went upward into a great tree, and

did tie my body to the tree with my belts, yet I did that I did my sure bed for my rest. I eat and drank before that I went up the tree. Now when I was fast upward in the tree, and had made a bed upon a monstrous branch, and had the discos ready upon my hip, so that it should not fall but be nigh to my hand, I lay a little while thinking upon Nani, and I went not over to sleep immediately, which was strange, yet mayhaps because that my bed was so uncertain. And I considered very gravely how that it was a monstrously. long while, since that I did hear the master word from the dear maid, and truly I was

come a dreadful way from mine home, which was the mighty pyramid, for I had gone onward forever through five and twenty great days of travel, and was not yet come to any place that did appear like to be that place where the maid did abide. And it did seem that I might even wander onward in that great country of fire and water for a time beyond all that I had before gone. And this thought it put a great weight of trouble and weariness upon my heart, for the maid had been in sore need of me, and I did feel sudden to be all adrift in the wilderness. But before this time it had seemed as that I surely went aright, and mayhaps your sympathy

shall tell you just how I to feel in the heart. And after that I had lain there very awkward and thought upon all matters, I minded me that I would try the compass again upon the morrow. but had no great hopes of the machine, yet did be willing to try aught to see where I had gotten to. And truly, as it did come to my mind, if that the compass did point a little as I did what it was used to a point in the lesser redoubt, that in verity I was surely come something more in nigh to that unknown place of the world than I did dare to believe, and this

to be plain to you. Then a little time did pass in which I did wake and sleep and wake and sleep a little, but with no surety of sleep, but as that I was very tired of the heart, and did but lie too weary to come properly to sleep. An odd wiles I did lie with mine eyes half to open, and to look very dreamful upward among the dark branches of the tree, as they did show black and pretty against the redness of the shining that came from the sea, for there was stood a great and bright burning fire-hill in that part of the sea that lay off the shore from me.

Above the glaring of the fire-hill there was the deep night that did brood forever above in a monstrous black gloom of eternity, and did make the red smoke of the volcano to show deep and mighty and thunderous seeming, afar up in the great dark. And the red and shining smoke did but show the utter hugeness of the night that had been upon the world through the great ages. And in verity as I did lie there so dreamful it did come to me afresh how wondrous strange was mine adventure, and how that I did lie warm and alive in a country of red light and smoking seas.

And truly, as I did remember and consider, there was a great and lost world above me, upward through the dark, maybe an hundred and fifty great miles up in the grim night. And this thing did strike me very solemn, as I did lie, and I do trust that you conceive how that there was in truth afar above in the the eternal and unknown night the stupendous desolation of the dead world, and the eternal snow and starless dark. And as I do think, a cold so bitter that it held death to all living that should come

anigh to it. Yet bethink you if one had lived in that far height of the dead world and come upon the edge of that mighty valley in which all life that was left of earth did abide, they should have been like to look downward vaguely into so monstrous a deep that they had seen not, perhaps, save a dull and utter strange glowing far downward in the great night, in this place and in that. And surely, as you have seen, I have set the great deep of the valley to be maybe an hundred and fifty miles of night, for as you do mind it was conceived that the valley

of the nightland was an hundred miles deep and may hap to be more. I'd come from that place downward of the mighty slope and of the gorge a very great way. Yet, in verity, I do believe in my heart this measuring was utter wrong, for I think the deep to have been monstrous, beyond these miles that I do give. Yet have I no proving of this belief, and do set it down for no more than it is. Now presently I had ceased from these vague thinkings and half-dreamings, and was gone truly to sleep. Yet no one. Otherwise did I sleep very strong, but did seem to come anigh to wakefulness this time and that.

And as it did chance this was, mayhap's a very good thing for my life, for I did presently come awake more surely and did turn on the great branch, for there was a noise in the air that was not the noise of the great fire-hill. And the noise did grow very heavy and lumber-some. And in a moment there came seven humped men running among the trees. as that some monstrous thing did pursue. And immediately they were beneath the tree in which I did lie, so that a great fear came upon me, and I loosed the belt from the branch

that I should be free to fight. And directly upon this I saw that the men did leap upward into the tree beneath me. But not as that they did wot of me, or make to comet me, but as that they did pay a great heed to some creature or happening that was far off among the trees. And surely the noise did seem to come from that part, and did grow loud and mighty, and the humped men did all crouch very silent, and did make no noise or motion one to the other, but were quiet upon the lower branches.

And as I did look now more to my ease I perceived that they each had a great stone, and bloody that did seem that it were split to a certain sharpness, even as a stone doth break very natural. And they carried the stone under this arm or under that arm, so that they had their hands free to all matters. And alway the noise did come more nigh, and I saw that a humped man did come running from among the trees, and did run beneath that place where the seven humped men did be on the branches. But they made no sign to the man to save him, yet truly it was very plain that some monster pursued the man. Immediately I saw how this thing was.

For the humped man upon the ground did not run so fast as might be, and I conceived that he did act to make some creature to come after him, to pass under the men within the tree. And surely this thing did prove to be, for there came very quick a great and ugly thing that had an ugly way of putting down the feet and did have seven feet to each side, which was very strange. And the back was as that it were horny, and the belly of the thing did seem to brush heavy upon the earth, and it grunted as it went and shook the earth with the weight of it,

so that a monstrous noise came from it upon so hasty a journey. And I did what, that it was not such a thing as did properly pursue after matters of food, but did rather eat of that which did need little haste, but a monstrous strength to gain. And that it did so make after the man was in truth because that it had been wounded and made fierce, for indeed there came blood from the creature from great wounds upon the back. But how these were made I could not know in that instant.

And it did go under the tree in which I was hid. And in that moment when it passed under the tree the seven humped men did leap out of the branches and did catch to the brute by the great horns of the spine. And I saw that the wounds were in the joints of the spine, as was plain when the back did work, with the going of the creature. And the seven humped men took the sharp stones from under their arms, and did strike very brutal in the wounds that were in the joints of the spine, and the creature roared and cried, and went onward into the trees at a great speed.

And in all the time that it ran the humped men ceased not to strike with the stones. sudden, when it was gone a distance off, it did roll very swift over upon the back, first to the right, as that it would go that way, so that the humped men did leap off upon the other side. And immediately the creature rolled to that side, and there ran clear of the brute only four of the humped men, so that I knew that three were slain. And afterwards they that lived ran beyond the beast and got up into a second tree, and the one that was chased did entice the creature.

creature to follow, and so did tease it once more to pass beneath the other men, and they very swiftly again to the back of the creature, and so from my sight, striking with the great stones, and the beast bellowing very loud and piteous. And how many of the humped men there were to the beginning of that strange hunting I know not, but surely there were few that lived to the end. And surely there were such things as this in the beginning of the world, and again was it thus in the end. And I did ponder this a little while, as I did sit upon the great branch, and hearken unto the sound of the hunting that was now gone a great way off and was presently

beyond my hearing. And afterward I gat me to the earth and did look this way and that way, to see that no beast was an eye, neither any of the humped men. And afterward I eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water. And when I got this far to a readiness for my going, I minded me that I should try the compass again as I did intend. And surely the machine did point between the north and the south, upon the westward arc, even as Nani had told unto me, yet, as it did seem, with somewhat more of a southward pointing than she had made me to think. And because of this telling of the compass, a great ease came upon my spirit, for surely was not this but a sure sign that I did

go direct unto that hidden place of the world where the lesser refuge did abide. But yet was not come over close, so that the pull of the mighty earth-current of the great redoubt was something stronger than in the place where was the little pyramid. And all this did I think very swift to myself, and had a glad uplifting of the heart as you do perceive, so that I went forward upon my journey with a great stride, and did scarce fear any strange thing that all the country did hold in that moment. And I went all that day at a strong pace, and did be oft tempted to send the master word unto Nani, yet did keep from so foolish in acting. The witch, mayhapes, had brought straightway upon me an evil power, and had given me

to destruction when that I was near come to the succor of the maid. And it was this quick and constant fear of the evil forces of the nightland that did keep me ever from calling unto Nani, lest that they should discover me and follow after. And this, I doubt not, you to know by now, so well as I. Now by the sixth hour I was come into a part of the country where there were an exceeding abundance of steam fountains and spraings and great up-boilings of water in basins of rock, and the air did be full of the sounds and the roarings of the boilings and the spoutings, and of a hot mist and spray, so that truly I had scarce the power to see to my front, nor to any side.

And here presently I made a pause, and did eat and drink, and afterward went forward again, and I did keep the shore of the sea always to my right, and so did go proper to my way, yet, with no great ease, for the sea also did steam very strong in that part, and because of this great fog of steam I was surely much labored to make a great speed, lest unseeing I go headlong into a hole of the boiling water. And in the ninth hour I did go clear of the hot boilings, and was come again free of the mist and the steam, and might look with mine eyes to my going. And surely, as I did perceive, I was quite to my hot boiling. come to the end of the great sea that had been ever to my right, for it did go against

the feet of great and monstrous mountains that went upward forever into the night, and it seemed that they were the hither wall of that strange country of fire and water. And so was I stood there very much taken upon doubt, for how should I go farther? And after that I had been there a while in a bewilderment of doubt and of wit I went to the left along the feet of the mountains. And truly this but of common sense, for how might I go any other way save I go back again. And at the twelfth hour I eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water, and went forward once more. And low at the fifteenth hour I was come to a place between the mountains, even an upward gorge, very dark and gloomy and without light for a great way.

And in verity I did not want to go up the gorge, in that it was a great gorge, in that it was a was so dreary a place, and narrow and horrid and drear seeming, after the light and wideness of the country in which I did yet stand. And presently I did go past the mouth of the gorge that I should learn whether there went another way out of that country, and this wise for a great hour or more along the feet of the mountains, and did presently come to a monstrous black river that was maybe a mile wide, and it to be very shallow and seeming as that the water scarce to cover the mud of the bottom. And here and there a great steam did come from it, and spurtings and mountings up of the mud in many places, and monstrous babblings and puffings up

of strange smoke, as that a great heat went beneath it in this place and in that. And surely it went backward into the country for a mighty way, so far as my sight did go, and I did think it to be no river but truly a further sea. and there was no way across, for there were no trees an eye to make me a raft, neither might I wade across, for it might be shallow here and deep there, and the mud be in all places, and moreover I had been like to be caught in one of those upburstings of mud, even did I have a raft to go upon. And because of all these things I get me back again to the gorge, and presently I did go upward into the darkness.

Now I went upward very steady, save that I did stumble oft and did go through six great hours. And truly it did seem that I went in an utter dark, because that I had been a while in so constant alight. And by that I had been six hours in the gorge, I was gone right away from the country of the seas, and it be as that I was back into some place that was like to the dreadness of the night-land. For there were in this place and in that place of the gorge.

red fire-holes, even as in the night-land. Yet not many until that I was come a great way up of the gorge. And there did be life of horrid things about the fires, as soon I did what, so that I made to keep off from them. Yet, as you shall perceive, I must come oft pretty near, because that the gorge was nowhere scarce and hundred good paces across, and it oft come very narrow, so that I did come off to nigh to the fire-holes, whether that I did heed to or not. And all that time, and ever, did the gorge go very sharp upward, so that it was a very weary thing to make great trial of speed, as you shall know. But yet I went so fast as I could do, for I was grown sudden very excited about the heart, and to feel as that I did

surely draw a nigh to that strange and hid place of the world where was the lesser refuge. And when I had gone upward through six great hours, as I did say, I took caution for a place proper to slumber, for I was surely very wearied. And I saw a place presently a far upward of the dark side of the gorge upon the right, where a ledge of the rock did show in the glaring from one of the fire-holes that made a gloomy light in that place. And I climbed unto this ledge, and did find it to be secure, and awkward to come upon. And presently, after that I had eaten drunk, I did compose myself unto sleep. The witch came very speedy upon me, whilst yet I did believe I thought only upon the sweetness

of the maid. And truly it had been something over three and twenty hours since last I did sleep, so that I was greatly a-wearyed. And in six hours I waked and did eat, and did climb. downward again to the gorge, and so unto my upward journey. Now, as you do perceive, when that I was come properly a great way up the gorge and had come among the fire-holes there was no more in utter darkness, for the dull red glare of the pits beat upward upon the black sides of the rock mountains that did make the sides of the gorge, so that oft I did see both sides very plain in the lower parts, yet of the

height of the gorge who might know aught, for the black size did go upward forever into the everlasting night. And because of the light from the fire-pits I did see, time and oft about the fires, horrid monsters, both that were snakes and others like to scorpions, so great as my head, but no more than these for a long while. And afterward I perceived that surely other matters did move among the rocks of the gorge, so that that I was not so that

I did keep the discos very ready in mine hand, yet had truly no use for it all that day. Now I eat and drank at the sixth and twelfth hours and went onward at a very strong speed, and at the sixteenth hour I did seem as that I knew the ether to be stirred about me, and the beat of the master word very faint upon mine inward ear. And immediately a wondrous, great and lovely thrilling did wake all my being. For surely I said, this was the spirit of my love calling unto me with her brain elements. And indeed this was a very proper and sensible thinking. For had the Master Word been sent from the mighty pyramid, I had been like to hear it very

plain, by reason of the force of the earth-current which was with them and to their command. But as you do know, the earth-current was nigh gone from the peoples of the lesser refuge, so that they were over-week to make any proper calling. and this I have spoken of before this place. Yet in a little while, as I did stand very hushed that I should hark the better, I was come to doubt whether that I did truly hear the master word. At one moment I did say that it had surely beat in the night about me, and immediately would I be just so unsure, and so in a while I got once more to my journey

and had doubt in my heart, yet as you shall conceive more of hope. And because of this thing I went onward for thirty great hours from the time that I did wake, for my heart was excited within me. And when that I had gone so long forward as this, I did see how that I did foolishly, and I looked about for a place for my slumber, and I found a small cave that was clean and empty, and as I did discover by the shining of the discos which I made to spin a little time. And the cave was in the cliff of the mountain that made the right side of the gorge, and was nigh twenty good feet from the bottom of the gorge, and hard to approach.

And when I was come secure into the cave, and sure that it was proper to my purpose, I eat four of the tablets, as was just and nice to my belly, and did afterward drink some of the water, and so to my slumber, and all the while very sweet and strong in my thoughts upon Nani, so that surely I was a little time before that I had myself rightly unto sleep. And I slept six hours and did wake, for I had set my spirit hard into such wakening, yet was I still greatly yearning for sleep. But this did go somewhat when that I had fought a little with my need, and afterward I eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water, and did get my gear upon me, and was presently down into the gorge, and so again to my journey.

Now in all that day I did go with a very stern speed, for it did seem as that my soul did know for surety that I was truly come something nigh into that hid place in the night where I should find mine olden love again. And the sweet hope that was bread of the calling that had seemed truly to sound about my spirit was in all my being and more sure on that day than before that I had slept. And I went thirty hours in all, even as before, eared that I did come again to sleep, and I eat and drank at every sixth hour, so that my strength should abide within me. And by that I was come to the ending of the thirty hours I was sorely a-wereid, and gat me upward of the monstrous cliff that did

make the left side of the gorge, having perceived in a place a great ledge of the rock that did seem very proper for my purpose of slumber. And when I was come upward upon the ledge of the rock I saw that there did seem something like to a mighty spider that did stay half without of a hole in the back part of the ledge. And I smote the thing gently with the discos, so that it was very quickly dead. And afterward I searched well about, but did gladly perceive that their abode there no other horrid creature.

And I eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water, and did afterward make me ready for slumber as ever. But now I did put the cloak well about me, for truly there was grown a chill into the air of the greek. gorge. And here also will I tell how that it did seem unto me that the air was gone something from that great thickness and strength which had been with me in the past days of my journeying. Now I was gone so tired that I fell upon sleep in a moment, yet with a dear thought and anxious concerning Nani, but was so starved of the body for slumber that even mine anxiousness kept me

not awake. And I was then so fast with sleep that I knew not for eight hours of very sound slumber. And then did I awake, and very thankful of the heart that no evil beast or creeping thing had come upon me whilst that I was so utter lost in sleep. End of Chapter 9, Part 2. Chapter 9 Part 3 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 9 The Dark Pyramid

Part 3 And now truly was I something fresh and ready And I ate and drank and had my gear once and more upon me And so down into the gorge And afterward I went upon my journey for eighteen hours And did pause but a little while at the sixth and the twelfth hours That I should eat and drink And when the eighteenth hour was nigh come

I perceived that the nature of the gorge was grown very horrid and dank. And in verity I did feel as that afar upward in the night the black mountains that did make the sides of the gorge had come together, and did make a monstrous roof unseen in the utter height. And this I do tell, only as of my belief, for I have no very sure proof. Yet truly my reason doth say likewise, for there did oft drip water upon me out of the darkness, even though I walked in the middle way of the gorge. And how should this thing be, save that there went an overreaching of the sides, that should let the mildew down upon me?

And in this place, and for more than eleven great hours, there were fire-holes and fire-pits only in this part and in that, and each a great way off from another. And they burned very dull, and did seem to throw a fume of sulfur into all the air, as that there was no freedom above for the stink to pass away. And in every place were the rocks of the gorge very thick and slippery with strange growths, so that it was a sorrow to walk upon them. And all that time was there in heavy wetness and slowness in the air,

and a smell beside the stink of the fire-pits, as that I did go forward through a place where dead things did be. And for a great time there was a horrid darkness, as it had been that the air was grown thick with the fuming of the fire-pits, as I do believe. And beside this thing there was, as I have said, but a dull fire here and another there, so that it was like that there should be a heavy dark. And because that it was so utter black, and because that there were growths upon the rocks in the bottom of the gorge, I did go but slowly, and with pain of stumblings,

and always with the stink of that place to trouble me half unto a sickness. And sudden, as I did go past one of the fire-pits, I saw that the fire made a dull shining upon some monstrous thing that did move before me, upon the far side of the fire. And I came in one moment unto a swift silence, and hid among the rocks of the bottom of the gorge. And I looked very cautious at the thing that moved beyond the fire, and surely I had seen no thing so monstrous since that I had come free of the nightland, for it was as that some huge creature, like to the hull of a great ship, did move down out of the dark of the upper way of the gorge.

And it went by the fire-hole and onward into the dark of the lower way of the gorge, and I perceived somewhat of it as it did go past the fire, and surely it was black and besigned, utter great in height and in length. And it went always without noise, so that I had not known it to be there, but that I saw it plain with mine eyes. And truly, if I do say that it was somewhat as that I had seen a monstrous slug thing, surely I should use wise and proper words to make known to you this horrid brute. And I stayed very quiet a time, and afterward I went upward again of the gorge, and did use a new caution to my wretched to my wreath. way, and saw that the discos was free upon my hip. For even thus I did

carry the weapon, being that I must use both hands to my way, and to save me in my stumblings and slidings over the slippery rocks. And once it did seem to me that some great thing moved in the darkness, and I went downward among the rocks and stirred not my body for a great while. And sure am I that there went some living monster past me that did stink as a loathsome grave. And afterward I went on again. And three hours did I go thus, and came at last to a place where a fire-hole did shine more ruddy, and I did look well about me, that I should perceive that part of the gorge the better. And as I stood there, very quiet,

away off from the fire, so that it did show no great light upon my person, I did note how utter still was that place, and this to take me anew, as though it had come fresh upon me. And here there would be the drip of water, and again in that place, and again elsewhere, and all very solemn, and very dismal, and the silence to be constant. And presently, as I looked, now to this way and again to that, I saw that there was a monstrous slug-thing laid upward against the black side of the gorge, as that it had stood up on end. And the one end of the monster went upward beyond the light from the fire-pit, but the other part did come down and trail into the gorge, as a long hillock, very ugly, and black and beslimbed.

And I near sweat with a disgust and horror of the thing. But afterward I had more courage, and spied well upon the brute. And surely, I near sweat, with a disgust and horror of the thing. And surely, I nearer, it moved not at all, any more than the side of the cliff of the gorge, and I conceived that it stood not upward upon any feet, but clung to the rock, even as you shall see a slug to go. And for a very great space I was very quiet and moved not, neither did I make to hide, but stood there very stupid. Yet in a time I had more of courage which brought strength unto my heart, and I began again to go upon my way, but with an utter caution, and I then to creep for a weary time upon my hands and knees among the dank and weirful rocks and

boulders that lay in the bottom of the gorge. And thrice between four hours was I passed by hidden and monstrous things in the horrid dark places of the gorge, yet with no noise, save as it might be the odd rattle of a rock in this place and that, but with an utter and dreadful stinking, and I to be very quiet as they went, as you shall think. And each time, now that I did go by the fire-pits and fire-holes that lay odd ways in the gorge, I did pause and search about me with mine eyes very cautious, and oft now did I perceive how that the monstrous slug-creatures did lie in this place in its place in its own way. in that against the cliffs of the gorge. And I did go, then, utter still, from this space to

that space among the rocks, and oft upon the flat of my belly, and with a constant heed that I make not mine armor to knock against the boulders. And always as I did go there was a monstrous stench, and the choking of sulphurous smoke very oft. And here and there, as mine heart doth believe there were utter great caverns within the mountains to the right and to the left, and of this thing I have some small proof. For once I did go by a place where a fire did burn, as it should be a fire-hole, a far inward of the mountain-side upon my right. So that I saw in a moment that I looked in the darkness through the mouth of a mighty cave-place, and I went past very quick and silent, for I knew not whether any horrid thing should come forth out of that place

to slay me. And truly, as I did think, if there did be one such place, there were like to be many, and mayhapes the slugs came forth from these caverns, where, as I did conceive, there was naught save an eternal dripping of waters and the foul growth of things in all parts. Yet is this last but a thought, as I do say, and you shall wisely take it for no more than that. Now I came clear of the darkness and the slime and the stinking in about twelve hours after the time that I did think the mountains to be a roof unto the gorge, and the air was now free, and did seem as that some life and health did abound in it, and the fires did be more plentiful, and burned very bright and clean, and

threw all their fumings upward, so that there was no more any bitter pain of sulfur within my throat. And surely it was with a thankful heart that I went onward and with a good speed, for there was much of light all about me, in that there burned an hundred fire-pits here and in that place, so that I saw clear before me and behind, and conceived that the slugs did abide only in the closed part of the gorge. And oft I did take the air very full into my lungs, for the sweetness of it, after the horrid stenchings that I had abode all those hours. And presently when I was come free of the roofed part of the gorge, maybe some three good

hours, I looked for a place proper to slumber, for it was surely something over three and thirty hours since that I did last come upon sleep, and I was utter worn and lost of strength with so much of creeping and harking for monsters as you shall believe. Moreover, about that time I had gone bitter long whiles between slumberings through more than an hundred hours, as you shall have perceived from my tellings. Now presently I saw a small cave that went inward of the size. of the gorge. And I looked into the cave and found it to be sweet and clean and very dry. And there was a small fire-pit off from the mouth of the cave that did throw a good light

for my purpose, so that I saw there was no creeping thing or horror in the place, and I went in and made to prepare for my slumber. But truly, when I was come to look upon myself, I was utter soiled and did seem as that I stank with the slime and disgust of the dark part of the gorge, where I had gone upon my hands and upon my belly. And because of this I was set that I should not eat or come to sleep without I washed me. And I went out from the cave, and there was a spring near to the fire-pit, as was oft in that part of the gorge. And the spring was hot and did fill a hollow of the rock, very quiet and with a fuming of sulfur as I did bend above it.

And I washed mine hands and face and mine armor and gear in the hot spring, and did dry me with my pocket-cloth, and so was sweetened and put to happiness of mind. And I went back into the cave and did sit in the mouth of the cave with the discos to mine hand, and I eat four of the tablets, for I was gone a mortal long while without, and afterward I drank some of the water. And as I did eat and drink I looked out upon the lightness of the gorge before me, and with a cheerful and composed heart. And I saw presently that there came certain creatures out from their holes, even as it might be that they were

part rats, but very strange-looking and not properly such, and some did lie about the fire-hole, and some did hunt about in the rocks, and one came presently and had a snake by the neck. And it stood upon the snake and did eat it, even while that the snake did lash about upon the rock. And the snake did lash until that it was nigh all eat, and a very strange thing this was to see, and something troublesome to the pity. Yet was I glad to perceive that there were enemies to the serpents of that place. And when the rat creature did make an end of the snake, it made a cross to the spring, and did drink the hot water a while, and afterward

back into the fire, and there lay down a nigh to the edge, and seeming very sweetly comforted of the belly, which in truth was much otherwise with me. And after that I saw many creatures that went about the fire, and did have warmth from the fire, and drink from the spring. And surely I did ponder that the peoples of this hour-age should say, if they had stood with me, that Providence had made nigh together the warmth and the drink that were needful unto life, for it was grown to a bitter chill now in the gorge. But rather did this thing seem to me otherwise, that these creatures did be but of their circumstance, and if that had been another way, then had they grown of their wits to meet it to their means of life. Yet, as some would say,

the arguments do but meet and be the same thing. And neither way do I care in this place, but do more than to show unto you the working of my brain in this way and that as I made my journey. Now presently, when I was done eating and come very ready to fall upon sleep, I went out from the cave and got me certain boulders, the which I did carry into the cave. And when I was come back for the last time, I put them very secure in the entrance way, that no small stinging creature come at me as I slept. And after that I made ready and went to my sleep, having sweet thoughts and slumbers of the maid. Now I slept very quiet that time, and was not over-troubled with the chill of the gorge,

which was but little in that place, both by reason of the fire-pit, and because that the cave did help to keep my warmth to me. And I had a deep slumber for eight hours, and wake then pretty tired, but strong to go upon my way. And after that I had sat a little while, I came full to wakefulness, and afterward did eat two of the tablets and drink some of the water, the which I did, sitting in the mouth part of the cave, after that I had cast free the boulders. And afterward I got my gear upon me, and I went again upon my journey, and the gorge did continue very light and cheerful, with

the shining of the fires, and oft there did be a little steam that did hiss from this part or that of the bottom of the gorge, and did blow very quaint and noisy in the quiet of that place. And oft there did be hot pools, and everywhere the great boulders in the bottom way, and to the right and to the left the black and mighty sides of the gorge that did go upward forever into the everlasting night. And so I did go, and had eed and drunk at the sixth hour, and gone onward again. And lo, at the eighth hour, I did thrill sudden with a wondrous great thrilling. For in verity it did seem to me that the master-word did beat softly about me, out of all

the night of the world. And all my heart did throb with great glowings of joy, yet was the beat of the word unsure, so that I knew not truly whether my spirit had indeed heard ought, for there was immediately a silence as ever about mine inward being. Yet, as you shall believe, there was a new hope and strength of courage in all my body and soul. And I went forward very swift, and all renewed, as it were, and my strength and hope did make naught of any terror that should lie to bar my way. Neither did I have further heed of the boulders that lay always upon my path, but did go over them with quick leapings, and a wondrous and thrilling eagerness of the heart within me.

And sudden, in the end of the tenth hour, I perceived that the mighty walls of blackness that made the sides of the gorge did be no more there, and that I was come truly upon the end of the gorge. And I neared trembled with hope and astonishment. For when I was gone a little way on, I had ceased to go upward any more, and was come clear out from the mouth of the gorge, and it peer forth across a mighty country of night. And it seemed to me that I was come to a second land of strange matters, even as the night-land where did lie the wonder of the mighty pyramid. And surely I did think within my heart that I was come at last to that far and hidden place of the world where did be the lesser redoubt. But yet was there no place in

all that night where did tower the shining lights of the lesser pyramid, the which I did hope vainly to perceive. And because that I saw them not, a great heaviness came upon my spirits for a time. But afterward the heaviness did go, for I put reason to help my courage, and did plan this cause and that to show why that I was not come to sight of the shining embrasures of the lesser redoubt. But yet was there left an ache of doubting, as you shall well conceive. Now this land was very new and strange, and had a great light in this part, and a wondrous grim darkness in that, and I did pause a great while to determine how that I should go properly. And presently I bethought me of the compass, and did draw it forth

and set it upon the earth, that I should see how it did act. And truly it did go almost as Nani had told me, so that I was very sure in all my being that I was in verity come an nigh to the hidden refuge. But yet did the compass give me no proper guiding to my way, so that I was no more wise to this end than before, only that I had the comfort of that which it did seem to assure. And in a little while I went forward into the land, and did hope that I should come presently to some matter to help my choice. And I went first toward a certain great glowing of fire that lay before me, and it seemed

joined to another great glare that went afar to my left. And I found the ground of that land to be very fair for my feet, and to have in this place and that certain bushes, even as it did seem to me of the kind that we named moss bushes in the nightland, as you do know. And I made a very good speed, and went thus until I had gone for maybe six long hours. And by that time I was come an nigh to the glowing of light, and did keep now a strong caution to my going. For truly, as I did know from the tele-day, I did know from the telly, and I was come an nigh to the glowing

tellings of the maid there were very horrid and dreadful powers in that land, and I did well to remember that I was come again to parts where might be the destruction of the spirit. Now I made a pause and looked toward the glowing light, and it seemed to me that for a monstrous way into the right and into the left there did be surely a great hid valley in the earth before me. For the shining did seem as that it came up from out of a valley, as that there burned a deep light in such a place. But yet was I all unsure, and had no proper knowing whether indeed there did be any valley there, but only a strange and luminous shining that did come upward from the earth. And I made no great haste now to go unto that place, but went down

sudden into the bushes and lay upon my belly, and had a new great fear upon my spirit. And presently I parted the bushes a little and made a place for spying. And I looked a great time into the place of light, and now to this part, and now to that. And sudden I saw, as it did seem, a monstrous head within the glowing, for the glowing did seem at wiles as that it swept two and four, as though a shining smoke that went obedient to a quiet wind, and so to hide and again to uncover. And in a moment I lost the great face and was all unsure that ever I had to had seen aught. And lo, in a little minute, I did see it again. But whether it did be the shape of

some utter monster of eternity, even as the watchers about the mighty pyramid, or whether it did be no more than a carbon mountain of rock, shaped unto the dire picturing of a monster, I did have no knowing. But I made that I should get hints very quick, and I did turn me about in the bushes and went upon my hands and knees, and so came at last a great way off. Now presently I came again upon my feet, and did take a new look around that land, and I had the mouth of the gorge to my back, and this I perceived by the shining of the fire-pits that made the place shown to me. And to the left of the gorge was an utter blackness, as I did conceive of black and monstrous mountains, through which the gorge did come.

And to the right side of the gorge there were many low volcanoes that went always along the feet of the great mountains that made the right wall of the gorge. And I saw the feet of these dark mountains because that the light from the little volcanoes made a glare upon the lower slopes. And so shall you have some knowing of that part of this second land of night. And a good way off was the shining that I had journeyed unto, and the shining went into a distant light through a part of the land that lay afar to my left, for it stretched a great and strange way toward me, out of the leftward gloom, and came unto my front and so away into an utter distance. Yet, though it was so great, you shall not think that it made any huge light in the land, but was rather as that it had a shining made unto other ends, for it made not a great lightness

in the land. And you do now perceive something roughly how the land it seemed to my back part and unto my left, and somewhat before my face. And because that I did think to have no profit to my search, if that I went to the left, I made attention unto the right. And here there was much of darkness, yet oft the shining of fire-holes in this place and that amid the darkness. And as I did look, it grew very plain upon me how great was the spread and drear wideness of that country of night, and how that I did be an utter lonesome person in all that dark. And so shall you be with me in sympathy of the utter greatness of my task, and know of the

fear that did breed odd wiles that I should search until I die and never find, and you to give me good human understanding. Now I made no more to delay, but went unto the right, and did keep the chain of the little volcano something level to my course, though a great way off. And I went thus with a strange growing of hope and an excitement for ten hours, and it eat not then for more than twenty hours, and surely not since the sixth hour of that day, and this because that I was so utter shaken from my calmness of going. And at the tenth hour I went utter weak, and did seem surely as that I must swoon. And lo!

I bethought me how that I was gone so long without aught for my belly. And surely, when I was quiet at time, I eat four of the tablets, and in a good while did feel all renewed, and would rest no more, after that I had drunk some of the water, but went onward. For in verity my spirit did be as that it had slain me if that I had lain down at that time. And this because hope was so fierce in me, for I to feel indeed that I was come near to the ma'er And I went ten hours more, until that I did truly totter upon my feet, with utter and dreadful weariness. For I had gone now through some ways of forty great hours, and had been foolish in mine

eating and drinking, as you have perceived, but yet was this to be forgiven, for I was as that I should come any little minute upon the wonder of the lesser pyramid, shining afar in the night. yet truly there was nowhere anything that might be likened unto it. And I lay down there, just as I did be, and with no proper heed to my safety. And I was gone asleep in one moment, as it did seem, and waked not for twelve hours, and then did come suddenly unto knowledge, and thankful was I in the heart that no monster had come upon me in that dead time of slumbering.

And I eat four of the tablets, as was sure not. do unto me, and drank some of the water, and so got forward again into the night. And truly I was mortal stiff, and it ache for a great while, and this did be in part because that I had wrapped not the cloak about me ere I slept, for the land was bitter cold, and did make the blood very chill. Now when I had gone onward through six hours I ate and drank, for I did mine now to be wise and keep my strength good within me, and I went onward again at a very great speed and full of an excitement. And surely I did be glad at last that the tablets were so easy gone in the mouth and unfilling to the belly, for I had been

without power and patience to eat proper victual. And at the tenth hour I saw that there rose a red shining out of the land before me, as that it came upward from a mighty pit. And I made slow my way, and so when I was gone on for two great hours more, I saw that saw that monstrous figures went about against the red glare of the shining. And I got me down into the bushes, which were very plentiful in that part. And I stayed there for a certain while and made a watch upon the red shining and the figures, and truly it did seem to me that there were horrid giants in that land, even as in the nightland. And afterward I crept away, and went outward from the little volcanoes into that part of the land that was dark, save as you do

mind for the glare of fire-holes in this part and that. And I went now with an utter care, for the giants had put a new caution into my heart, and I did surely mean that I should live to rescue mine own maid, and have joy through all my life. And thereafter I went with the discos in my hand, and at each hour that was the sixth I eat two of the tablets and drank some of the water, and so did keep my strength very good within me. Now presently I was come to a a place where the land did go downward a great slope, and there was a difference in the earth that went beneath my feet, and no great plenty of the bushes, but only one in this place and one in that, and nowhere, any fire-hole. And I get me down and did feel the earth with my

hands, and lo, I did find presently smooth stones, and afterward olden shells, and immediately a great delight took me. For Nani had told how that the lesser pyramid stood something nigh to the shore of an ancient sea that was long dried up in the years of eternity. And surely it might be that I was come down into the dry bottom of that same olden sea, and should presently have sight of the little pyramid. And because that hope was put so fresh into me, I went forward through maybe thirty hours across the olden sea-bed, but in all that time I had no sight of the lights of the lesser redoubt, and a great trouble began to take me, for it.

indeed Nani had not told me how great was the sea, and it might be that I should wander a weariful age across it, before that I come to the far side. And it did come to me presently how that I should be wise to see that my way was very straight, so that I waste not my strength in useless wanderings. And I had a great care now to observe that the red shining did be always upon my right to my rear, and by this reasonable cunning did I make to steer very nicely through the great gloom of that place. Now as I did go across the bed of the great sea, I heard strange sounds, now in this part of the darkness, and now in that, and oft did there be a noise, as if things did run this way and that way in the bed of the

sea. And once, afar off in the night, there did be a strange and horrid screaming, so that I did know truly that the monsters of that land were out and did go about in the dark. And as you shall perceive and understand, I was all unknowing of the lore of that land, so that I knew not what to think of this strange sound or that, neither knew I what they might pretend, but only that, as I did say, there were monsters abroad. And I could do no more than have my way forward with an utter care always, and be very ready with the discos, or to hide, each as may be according to the need. And surely I went one and forty hours that day, and eat and drank after every sixth hour.

And before this, in the seven-and-th-th-hour, I heard a great roaring and bellowing in the night, coming nigh unto me, and afterward the thudding of monstrous feet, as that a giant ran past me in the darkness, and did make a chase of some creature. And the thudding of the feet and the roaring went far off into the night, and there did seemed presently to come back to me from a great way, a little screaming, but of this thing I had no surety, and I abode very hushed in a clump of bush, until quietness was come again all about, for there had been an utter frightening sound in the horrid voice and in the thudding of the great feet. Now in the one-and-fortieth hour of that day I came upon the

farther shore of the olden sea, but lo, there was nowhere any light to tell me, ought of lesser refuge. And truly a great doubt and bewilderment took me, for indeed I could not perceive how it might be that I saw not the lights of the embrasures of the lesser pyramid. And a great despair took me, so that I sat down there upon the shore of the olden sea and had no heed of anything for a while. But afterward I ate and drunk and went into a clump of bush and wrapped the cloak about me, and so went fast unto sleep, with the dimming. This goes handy to my breast. And in verity the pain of the despair and the bewilderment of mine heart did make rather

for sleep than to keep me wakeful, for indeed I was half stunned of the brain and of my courage, and did seem now the farther off from the ending of my search than ever I had been. And I slept six hours and wake then sudden, and I leaned up upon my elbow in the bush and harked very quiet, perchance some noise had shaped. taken my sleep from me. But indeed there was nothing, only that I was wakeful and did mind me of my trouble of failure. Yet now I did invent this thing and that thing to make natural account that I was not come to the lesser redoubt, and so had hope again within me, yet much also of doubt and bewilderment. And I eat two of the tablets

and drank some of the water and again to my journey, and I made that I should keep along the shore of the sea, the which I did through twelve hours, and was then still so much in doubt as ever. And I ceased for my journeying and looked about me over the land. And lo, I did note how that a weak and strange shining was in the air of the land at a great way, as it had been that a far-spreaded and faint glowing made a little glare into all the night unto my left and before me. Now I ate and drank and made to steady my spirit, For I did fear, lest I should feel utter lost in all the night of the world, and to know not where to make any more my search, and so to grow desperate in despair.

And this thing you will understand. And afterward I did make across that land unto the place where it did seem that the dull shining was something bright. And I went thus through eighteen hours, and did make pause at each sixth hour, and ate and drank very resolute, though in verity it did seem as that even so small a matter as the tablets did be like to choke me. And by this it is plain to me how great an anguish was come upon my spirit, lest that I was all astray, and should have no joy to succour mine own. And thrice in the time that I did go there did be a running

of feet amid the darkness, and odd wiles, strange and horrid cryings in the night, so that I put a force upon my despair and hid me, for indeed I had no right to lose care of my life, if there did be any chance yet that I find the maid. And lo, in the eighteenth hour, which was truly the thirtieth of that day, I found the shining in the night to be grown very plain, and an utter stinking of sulphur, and truly I did be aware that the land went upward. And I made upward through seven hours, and the light did grow more plain, and was full of a dull redness, very somber and heavy. And in the end of six more hours, I ceased to go upward and did know of a strange low sound, that did be like to no other sound

that ever I did hear, and was like to a dull roar that did never have ceased through eternity. And I went forward unto the light, and the land to be now is that I went over an upland plain, And I did go thus through five hours, and the low roar did grow ever upon mine ears. And truly, even as I did shape my thoughts to take a caution for my body, I went upward again a little and came out upon the edge of a mighty cliff, and the low and constant roar did moan upward against me with an everlasting muttering. And I looked downward a monstrous way, and surely there was spread out a mighty sea,

as it did seem, of dull fire. as that a red-hot mud did lap very deep and quiet below me in all that night. And I looked outward across the strange sea, and the far side was hid from me, for surely there were dull and solemn clouds that came off the sea, and hid the distance from me, and the clouds to glow a little redly, and so to rise, and presently to blacken into the night. And I looked to the right and to the left, and it was plain that the blacker, Black cliffs did stretch out both ways, and did go downward ever into that monstrous sea of slow fire.

And there were great headlands that went out into the fire as into a sea, and the fire did lap very quiet about these, and where the fire lapped about them there did shine and spurt out green flames and vapors at divers times. And indeed, as I did perceive, I was come to an upward sea of fire, as it were the deep inwards of a low and utter monstrous volcano that was flat of the top and utter big across. And in Verity I did look downward into the fires of the inward earth, and a very wondrous sight was it, to stand there alone upon the cliffs of that everlasting sea. And a great heat came upward from the dull and grim fire of that gloomy sea, and a reek of sulfur,

so that I was like to be choked and did go backward from the edge of the cliff. And surely I was come to the end of that dark land upon that side, and had nowhere perceived the lesser pyramid in all the night of my travel. And a new despair came upon me, for indeed it seemed I was come all astray in the night of the world, and did no-wise have any knowing whether I stood near to the country of the lesser redoubt, or whether that I was gone half across the world unto a strange place. And then, as the despair troubled my spirit and dulled the beating of my heart, a sudden thought did light up a fresh hope within me. For, indeed, as you do know, I was come upward

of a great height, and did surely have a huge view over all that land, and mayhap's the lesser pyramid did lie somewhere in a valley, if, in verity, it did be anywhere's at all in that country. And I turned me from the cliffs and looked backward over all the night of the land, but there was nowhere in all that country the shining of the lights of the lesser pyramid. And lo! Of a sudden, I did know that there was something in the night, and I stared with a very keen and anxious look. And behold, there was the black shape of a great pyramid afar off in the night that did show against the shining of the distant light.

for it did stand between me and the far-off fires. But until I was come to that place, whence I did look, I had not stood to have it plain against the shining upon the other side of that land. And how I did feel in that moment, I have no words to set out unto you, but surely was my heart gracious with thankfulness, and I ready to leap with joy and hope, and all my body thrilled with an excitement that would not have me to be silent, so that suddenly I began to shout foolishly across the night, but I came soon to wisdom and silas, as you shall think. End of Chapter 9, Part 3.

Chapter 10, Part 1 of The Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 10 The Maid of the Olden Days, part one. Now, as you shall perceive, all mine utter despair was turned in a moment into a huge gladness and a great hope, so that it did seem to me that I should be with my dear one in but a little while.

Yet was this an over-hope and expectation, and was not like to have a swift satisfying. For truly I was made aware of naught, save that I did perceive the shape of a great pyramid going upward into the night. And I knew that the pyramid did surely stand upon an hill in the midst of that dark country, for only so might it show so great and high. And I set me to run swift downward into the land so that I should make a strong going into the pyramid. And I ran for a few little minutes, and lo I fell headlong and did truly feel as that I had

break my neck with the hardness and pain of my fall. And I had no power to go forward any more for a great while. But did just be there where I did fall, and very hopeless, and moaning a little, so that any creature had been able to slay me, if that it had come upon me in that time. Yet presently I was able to sit upon the earth, and did hold my neck with my hands, and afterward the pain went away, so that I got once more to my feet. But now I went forward very wisely, and had, moreover, an anxiousness in my heart, for indeed how did it be that the pyramid was so uttered?

dark, if that it did be the lesser refuge in truth. And immediately there did rise in me a fear that it should be some house of evil in the dark of that land, or some wicked force working a pretense and a bewilderment upon my sight. Yet truly the thing was plain now against the far-off fires of the land, and I did have little thought but that it should be, in verity, the lesser refuge. Now in the first moment that I did perceive the dark pyramid, I had been without wit, save to run very quick and blind unto the place, for you to remember how long I had made so great a search. And afterward I had been minded to call into Nani with my brain elements, sending the master

word, and my speech after to tell how that I was come unto her. But now I did heed to have caution and to discover what this darkness should truly mean. And so did I go downward again into the night of that land, as I was to the night of that land, as at the first with a carefulness, but presently with a fierce eagerness and expecting of the heart, the witch had been dulled a little time with the horrid shaking and pain of my fall. Now I had climbed into the upper plain of the great volcano in maybe thirteen hours, but I went downward of that great hill in ten, and had made a greater speed but that I was sore shaken and unsure by reason of my fall.

And in the end of the tenth hour I perceived that I was coming to my again to the great plain of the land, and I had no more any proper sight of the refuge, because that it was upward afar in the darkness of the night. Yet was I able now to see that there went a bulk between me and the far shinings, and did know that this great thing was surely the hill on which the pyramid did stand. And I went four hours across the land, and did pass in this place and that

fire-holes that made a little red shining in the night, and because of the fires in those far parts and an ear that was not an utter dark. And when I was gone four hours towards the pyramid I could no more see the distant shinings, for the bulk of the hill-bottom stood up between and made all a blackness that way. And by this thing I did guess that I was come nigh into the hill, but yet was a great hour more before that I came to it. And in that five hours since I was come down from the great volcano there had

passed me thrice and again the sounds of things running in the night, and once there did be a sound as of a giant roaring afar, and a strange and horrid screaming. Now I began to go up the hill, and at the first an utter excitement took me in the heart, so that I could have shouted the name of the maid aloud in the night, with vain hopings that she should hear me and make an answer. But this state went from me very swift as I did go upward, and the same. There came a caution again about me, and a coldness of fear, as that my spirit did wad of something that my heart did not perceive.

And presently I was come upward almost to the top of the hill, the witch took me nigh three hours, and surely when I was come that I should see the grimness of the pyramid, going upward very desolate and silent into the night, lo, and utter shaking fear did take me. For the sweet cunning of my spirit did know that the same thing. that there abode no human in all that great and dark bulk, but that there did await me there monstrous and horrid things that should bring destruction upon my soul. And I went downward of the hill, very quiet in the darkness, and so in the end, away from that place.

And I was four great hours before that I was come clear away from the hill, and I did feel that there was not any safety for my spirit in all that land. And surely I went a little blindly in the first, and did go with no heat unto my way. And presently I was upon the shore of the olden sea, and had no knowing how that I was come there, for surely I did think it to be a great way off. But now I do think that the dry bed of the sea did curve around into that place, or that there did be two or more olden seas in that country of night. Now presently I sat me down, very young, very young. weak and bewildered, for it was as that my heart did lie dead within me.

And in verity you shall perceive how this thing was, for I did know by the tellings of my spirit that there abode evil things in the dark pyramid upon the hill, and I doubted not but that destruction had come upon the peoples of the lesser pyramid, and that evil creatures and powers did now abide in that place. And if this thing be truly so, I was come over late. to the saving of the maid. And with this thought I was very glad that some evil thing should come that I should fight with it and die quickly, for there was not then in all the world to make me glad to have life. And so shall you know the utter desolation that was in my heart,

and truly I can perceive both the wiseness and the unwisdom of my reasonings. For indeed I did have no sure knowing that the dark pyramid did truly be the lesser refuge. But yet, in verity, my spirit did know with a certain sureness, and there was no doubt concerning this thing in all my being. And after that I had sat there a while I did mind me suddenly that I should send the master-word through the night, for indeed how else might I ever know whether Nani did yet live? Yet in truth I had little save desperate hope in this matter, and yet did remember how that I had seemed odd times of my journey to hear the beat of the master-word.

word with my spirit, out of all the dark of the world. And in verity, if Nani answered not to the word, but there came instead an evil power to destroy me, I should but cease me of mine utter heartache. And I stood me upon my feet, and looked outward about me into the blackness of that land, and I sent the master word with my brain elements, and immediately I called Nani, thrice, sending the call with my brain elements. And lo, in a moment, as it did seem, there broke around me out of all the mystery of night, low and solemn, the master word, beating in the night. And immediately there did sound within my brain a far, small voice, very lone and faint, as that it had come from the end of the world.

And the voice was the voice of Nani, and the voice of Murdath, and did call me by my olden love name. Then, indeed, I did near to choke with the utter affright of joy that did take me in the heart, and also I was shaken with a mighty excitement, and my despair was gone as that I had never known it. For, in verity, Nanny did live and did call unto me with her brain elements, and surely I had not heard the voice of mine own for an utter age of grim labor and dread. And the voice was, as I did say, as that it came from my own. one that did be in a far place of the earth. And in verity, whilst I stood dazed with a great

joy that the maid did live, I knew within me concerning the fear that she was utter far off, and what peril might come an eye to her before that I should stand to her side to do battle for her life and well-being and mine own joy. And lo, in the same moment, and before that I made further speech on to Nani, I did what, that someone did be a little way off from me in the bushes, where, where I was, and I did not, where a fire-hole did burn a nigh to me. And it was as that my spirit knew this thing, and told of it unto my brain. And I made no answer into the maid across all the dark of the world, but went very swift into a great bush that was nighed to the fire-hole upon

this side. And I looked through into the open space that did be about the fire-hole. And there was a little figure that did kneel sobbing upon the earth beside the fire-hole, and truly it was slim maid, and she did seem as that she harked very desperate, even whilst yet she did sob. And surely mine own soul did know, all in one white moment of life. And she there, unknowing and harking unto a cry of the spirit, that she did think to come through all the desolation of the night, even from the mighty pyramid. For oft as I did perceive had she cried unto me in all that lonesome

month, and known no answer. Neither that I was making a desperate way unto her, for indeed her weakness was great, so that she had no power to throw the word strongly afar, neither to make plain her spiritual crying through any mighty space of the ether. And lo, I drew in my breath and set my teeth a moment to steady my lips, and I said, Murdath, out of the bush where I did be, unusing natural human speech, And the maid ceased from her weeping, and looked this way in that, with an utter new fear, and with a frightened hope that did shine with her tears in the light from the fire-hole. And I divided the bush before me, and went through the bush, so that I came out before her,

and did be there in my grey armour, and I did pause then, and was all adrift in myself, for my heart said that I should take this maid into mine arms again, for that I was come again to be with Murdath after an utter lost eternity. But yet was I all paused, for truly she was Nani, and she was Murdeth, and she did be a stranger in mine eyes, and very dainty and pretty, and shaken with woe, and sore trouble and grief. And in that same moment of my coming unto her out of the bush, she screamed and fell back from me, and strove weakly to gain unto the hither bushes, for truly she knew Nodagh

what was come upon her in that first little moment. And immediately she saw that it did be an human man and no monster to slay her, and in that instant I said the master word unto her aloud, that she should have knowledge of peace and help. And I told my name and said, I am that one, and she knew this thing even as my lips made the sounds. And she cried out something in an utter broke voice, and ran unto me and thrust her two small hands in to my charge in keeping, and fell thence into a great sobbing and shaking, so that I was all in trouble to ease her, but did keep a silence and held fast her hands, for I had not on mine armored gloves.

And she leaned against me very weak, and seeming wondrous like to a child, and lo! In a while she ceased to sob, and did but catch her breath this time and that, but said no word. I bethought me that she did suffer of hunger, for I perceived that she had been long wandering and alone, and must come unto the end of hope when that I did come. And the maid stood there yet silent, for she might not yet command her mouth to speak, and she trembled as she stood, and I opened my left hand and looked at the hand within my palm, and surely it was utter thin and wasted, and I made no more pause but lifted my own and set her easy upon the earth, with an hump of smooth rock unto her back.

And I stripped off my cloak very quick and put it about her, for she was scarce covered with her clothes that had been all torn among the bushes, so that she shook with an utter chill and part because of weakness, for she was nigh to be starved unto her death and destroyed with her grief and lonesomeness. And I took from my back the scrip and the pouch, and I got a table from the scrip and break it into my cup, and with the water I made a little broth very swift upon an hot rock that was to the edge of the fire-hole. And I fed the broth unto the maid, for truly her hands did shake so that she had spilt it all, if that I had done

otherwise. And she drank the broth and was so weak that presently she did fall again to sobbing, yet very quiet, so that I strove not to be troubled in the heart, for indeed this thing was but reasonable and not cause for me to have an anxiousness. But I put my hands under the cloak and took her hands into mine and held them strong and firm, and this did seem to bring something of peace and strength unto her, so that presently the trembling and the weeping went from her. And indeed the broth was surely helpful in this matter. And presently I knew that her hands did stir a little within mine, and I loosed somewhat of my grip, and immediately she grasped my hands with a weak and gentle

grasp, but looked not yet at me, only did stay very quiet, as that she did gather her strength within her. And indeed I was content, save that an anxiousness of the heart did stir me this time in that, lest some monster should come upon us. And because of this trouble I did hark about me now and oft, and with a new and strange fearfulness of danger, because that now my own was given unto my charge, and surely my heart would break if that there came any hurt unto her.

Now of a sudden the maid did make as that she would rise, and I loosed free from her to give help, and she gat me by the hand and slipped sudden to her knees, and did kiss my hand, and did begin again to weep, and surely I was so utter abashed that I stood very stupid and let her do this thing. But in a moment I drew free from her, for this might not be, And I got to my knee, likewise before her, and took her hands and kissed them once, newly humbled, as it were, and thus should she know all that was in my heart and of mine understanding. And she did but sobbed the more, for she was so weak and utter moved unto me, because that

I'd come to her through the night of the world. And this thing I knew, though no speech had yet passed between us, and I gave up her hands, lest she need them for her tears. But she left them to lie in my palms as she did kneel there, and she bowed her head a little over her weeping, but did show that she was mine, in verity, unto the very essence of her dear spirit. And I took her into mine arms very gently and without caress, but presently I stroked her hair and called her Nanny and Murdath, and said many things unto her that now I scarce

do what of, but she did know them in the after-time. And she was very quiet in mine arms, and seeming wondrous content, but yet did sob onward for a great time. And oft did I coax her and say vague things of comfort, as I have told. But truly she did ask no more comfort at that time than that she be sheltered where she did be, and truly she had been lonesome and in terror and in grief and dread a great and horrid time. Now presently she was grown quiet, and I made to put her comfortable in the cloak against the rock that I should have freedom to make her more of the broth. But yet she did

nestle unto me with a little sweet wistfulness that made me warm my heart in a most wondrous fashion. For surely she was mine own, and she was to begin to say odd words to me, and so to have gentle obedience and to rest quiet against the rock the while that I did make the broth. Yet ever her gaze did follow me as I knew, for I must look oft her way. And I took the broth to her, and she drank it, using her own two hands, and I sat by and eat three of the tablets and drank some of the water, for truly it was a foolish gray time since last I had eat. Now in a while the broth did make bright the eyes of the maid, and she did begin to talk,

at Wiles had pauses, because that she lacked of strength, and there was more to be told than an human may have the heart strength and cunning to make plain. And twice she did come again to sobbing, for truly her father was dead, and the peoples of the lesser-redoubt all slain and dispersed through the night of that land. And I learned that an evil force had made action upon the peoples within the lessery doubt, so that some, being utter weak by reason of the failing of the earth-current, had opened the great door and gone forth into the night. And immediately there had come into the lesser pyramid, great and horrid monsters, and had made a great and brutish chase, and had slain many, but some had escaped

forth into the night. And with these had come Nani, after that her father, the master monster-wagon, had been slain by a shaggy man, very brutal and monstrous. And there had been three maids with Nani when that she made escape into the night. But there had come certain creatures upon them as they did sleep among the bushes, and had stolen two, and the other maid had run off, as did Nani, and they had neither met the other any more. And this dreadful happening unto the peoples of the lesser doubt had been a great while gone, as it seemed to her, but she had no means to tell me how long this time should be.

for in Verity, how should she make a count? Yet had it been a dread long while unto her, and I found presently that she had been lost through all that time that I did make my journey unto her, for indeed this thing I discovered by asking concerning my callings unto her, and she had heard none that had come to her in any time since she had escaped out of the lost refuge into this dreadful land. Yet in verity oft had she calling unto me, until that her heart did grow sick with the desolation of her lonesomeness and her utter forsakeness. And her callings had told unto the evil things of the land that she did be in this part and that, for there had come things and beasts in

search for her, but having the gift of the hearing she had known of their approach most wiles, and had come free from them. Yet oft-times with piteous and fideous and fiefers and fideous and fearful runnings and hiding among the rocks and the bushes, so that she had grown afterward to make no calling unto me save odd wiles lest she bring the monsters upon her. And indeed, as you do know, naught had come plain unto me, for she was so utter weak that she had no power of her brain elements to send the word afar or the tellings of her spirit. And because that she was so sorely chased she had come nigh to be naked even as I found her. for the bushes and the rocks had torn her garments from her, and she had not with which to make

any proper mending of them. And for food she had eat the moss upon the rocks, and odd strange berries and growths, and had drunk of the waters of the hot springs, and oft had she been made utter sick because of the sulphur, or somewhat of the water and maybe the poison of odd plants. Yet, as I did think, it was like that the first did save her life from the second, but in this thing I do make only a guessing. And in all that dreadful time, since that she had come to be quite alone, she had heard a score drear things, for there had been once the slaying of a young maid nigh unto her

by some brute out in the darkness of the land, and thrice and more had she heard the feet of people running this way and that, and the tread of giants pursuing. And by this telling I did understand those things which mine ears had told to me as I did go across that land, and surely a new pity and sorrow and horror did come upward within me. And the maid told me how that she had came once upon certain of the peoples of the lesser redoubt, as they did hide among the bushes, but they ran with no heed to her callings that she did be human, even as they. And by this is it plain the sore and sore.

and dreadful panic that was upon the hearts of such. And the bitter chill of the land had made her to strive all way to be nigh into the fire-holes that were very plentiful, but even as this did be needful unto her, so that it was a thing that drew the monstrous brutes of that land, even as I had found in the nightland and in the upward gorge. And because of this, she was oft made to stay afar off in the utter cold of the night. Yet in truth, while she did be so desperate that she would make the venture, and so mayhap's have a time of warmth, and because of this she had been nigh slain in her sleep, twice and thrice. Moreover, there were snakes about the fires, though not over-plentiful in all parts,

and there did be spider-crabbs and monstrous scorpions. And indeed, even as she had lain by the fire-hole very weak and seeming near unto her death, Even this time, when my call had come unto her to stir her unto life and bitter knowledge of despair, even then was she all surrounded by creatures that were like to crabs, that did squat all about her, and did but wait for her to die, so that she had feared to sleep, lest they destroy her in her slumber. And by this thing she had known that her death was surely nigh. And lo, out of all the night of the world had come the beat of the master word, strong and

powerful, beating as a low and spiritual thunder out of all the dark of the night. Yet had she thought of me only as speaking from the far-off mighty pyramid, so that the cry had brought naught of hope unto her, but only a newer and more known despair. And behold, in a little minute there had come her name, spoken surely with the tongue, and a name that was different from the name that my spirit had said after the beat of the word. And immediately I had come out of the bush, and she had fallen back in a sudden great fear that a monster was stolen upon her, and then did see a young man in gray armor, and did know in one instant that I was that olden one of her memory dreams, and the one that had spoken

unto her in the spirit across half of the dead world as it did seem. And now I was come through all that unknown desolation and affright to succor her, and she was immediately safe, but yet all broken because of her weakness and her utter joy and her sweet honor for me." And this is the chief of that which she did tell unto me, and the way that she had seen and did regard the marvel of this our coming together. But surely no man was made ever to be worthy of the way that she did

look upon me, or of the words that she did say unto me in her weakness and happiness. Now, with the maid having speech concerning the spider-crabbs, I looked presently well around, and surely in a minute I saw that they were not gone away, but did be a circle of silent and steadfast watching and impudence and horror all about us. And surely this thing put in anger and disgust upon me, so that I gat to my feet and went into the border of the light and spurned this little monster in that, and did truly kick maybe a dozen, before that they were content to be gone.

And by this thing shall you know of their calm and foolish assurance, but yet were they seemingly without courage, for they made not to attack me. Yet a true crab of this day been wishful to pinch me had I put my toe forth unto it. Now I went back to the maid and she did laugh with a little weak gleefulness, so that I perceived that she was like to be a very joyous maiden if but I did have her in health. I made her another cup of the broth, and she drank it very easy. And afterward I made a very stern and playful order that she must sleep, and indeed she to need it sore, for she was gone again from her excitement and her weakness upon her, yet very happy and content and without

fear. And I made a smooth place for her, and put the pouch and the script to be for a pillow, And I did lay her there very quiet and sweet in the cloak, and covered her feet. But indeed I saw first that they did be sore cut and without any gear to them, so that I perceived that Minone had worn out her foot-gear utter in her lonesome journeyings, and in running from brutes that did come to find her. And so I to know more in the heart somewhat of the true dreadfulness and fear that had accompanied Minon. I was minded then, that I should wash and bind up her feet, but yet was she so utter warm

that I did prefer that she sleep so soon as she might, and afterward, when she was come wakeful again, then should I take a proper heed of her feet? And truly they were very small and shapely. And presently she slept, and surely I doubt whether she had slumbered so peaceful and proper for a great month. she never to have known when any evil thing should come upon her in her sleep. And this to be a very dreadful feeling, as you do know well, for you do know how I had been in this same matter."

End of Chapter 10, Part 1. Chapter 10 Part 2 of The Nightland by William Hope Heidson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 10 The Maid of the Olden Days Part 2 Now, while Nani did sleep, I stripped off mine armor and took off my undersuit, which was named the armor suit, and a very warm and proper garment, and made thick that it should ease the chafe of the armor.

And afterward I put on the armor again, but the suit I folded and laid beside the maid, for truly she was nigh unclothed, by reason of the bushes and the rocks that had rent her garments all-wise. And I stood watch for the maid the while that she did slumber, and surely she went ten long hours. And I walked upon this side of the fire-hole, and now upon that, and it oft ceased that I might hearken both with mine ears and with my spirit, for truly I was all wakened to a new care and delight, and did have a fresh and doubled fear of any horrid creature or force of evil. And this should be very plain to you. And in the end of ten long hours,

the maid wakened, and I ran to her all joyed that she was come again to knowledge and to be that I could talk with her. And she sat upward and looked at me, and there was new light and movement in her, so that I knew her strength was come back into her. And for a little minute she said nodded unto me, the while that I did ask her how she did be, and she looked at me very, very keen, so that I wondered some wise in a day's what was in her mind. And she asked me of a sudden how long it did be since that I had slept, and having not thought to put away her asking, because that the question was over sudden, I said, four and eighty hours, which should be three days and the half of a day of four hours and twenty.

And this thing I knew, because that I kept always a very careful counting of the hours, lest that I get all adrift, and know not how long I was taken to come to this place and that. And truly, even as I told this thing to the maid, I was grown very quaint in the head, for indeed I was gone a wondrous while without slumber, and had done much and bitter work in that time, and before then had been much lacking of rest, as you do know. And sudden the maiden cried out something, and tossed the cloak from her and had me into her arms, and did heed not to have any foolish shame of her nakedness. And, in Verity, I knew not how I was gone so strange, but do see now that I was nigh

to swoon for lack of slumber and rest. And she kept me very steady for a little, and afterward helped me to be laid upon the ground, and she put the scrip and the pouch under my head. And so I did lie very calm and restful, and did be the more so, because that I was grown so tired in the heart, the witch did make my head to be very hushed, as that all the world was grown very quiet in a moment. And the maid did mind then that she did lack to be properly covered, and she got the cloak and put it about her, and did afterward sit a little beside me and did rub my hands.

And presently I was something more to myself, and she did grow more happy of her mind, and made her give me something for my stomach. for indeed I was grown those late hours to be foolish, and to have no wiseness to proper eating. And she did lift my head, the while that she did take the script from under, and kept me very sweetly upon her knee, and so, until she had got free a pack of the tablets and the flask and the cup. For I had put all matters back into the script before Nani had gone

into sleep, and because of this I had not been able to eat or drink ought, save by wakening her, as you perceive, for indeed I had put the scrip and the pouch under her head for a pillow, as I have told. And she would not bide that I should do ought, but only did ask concerning the making of the water, and was wondrous amazed to see how the powder did fizz up and become water. And indeed she had too much into the cup, for truly it rose up and ran to the ground.

And when she had done this and ceased to marvel, She put three of the tablets into the water and made me a broth, even as I had made a broth for her. But indeed I was in no need and had done very well to eat the tablets and drink the water. Yet truly I was not wishful to lack the love of her way, as you may think. Now while I did drink the broth I did be very restful upon the earth, and mine head against mine own maid. And I did mind me now that I tell her concerning the armor suit I did that I did not that I tell her

that I did mean for her wear. Yet I said not that I had stripped it from me, for then she had been like to say nay, and to trouble that I was like to come to a chill, as is the way of a woman. But indeed I might so well have told her, for truly she did know on the moment, and set to a little and to weeping, yet very gentle and sweet, and did kiss me as I lay there, and say such things as should make a young man the better to have heard, if but that his own dear love doth say the same. And she would nowise wear the garment. But yet in the end I prevailed by gentle reasonings, and because that I was her master, as I was born to be, and moreover her own sweet

sense did show that I spoke for wisdom, for how should she come through all the bitter way before, if that she had not been a strong and close-made garment? And as you do mind, her coverings did be in utter rags, as I have told, yet very sweet and clean as I had known. So that I weaned she had stripped oft in the lonesome night, and washed her garments in this or that hot spring of the sulfur waters and other matters. And in verity, all way she was much given to washings, as I did soon perceive. Now presently I did be very well again, but with a sore slumber that did press upon my head. Yet ere I should sleep I did mean that I bathe her feet and bind them with ointment

and with my pocket-cloth, and truly her feet were very small and pretty. And I sat me up, taking my head from her knee, and told her of mine intent. But in verity she did but throw her arms about my neck and give me one loving kiss, and laughed so hearty that I did think to do this thing when indeed she was the better able to mind it, and I the better suited to have me to my rest. And surely this was very true, and I made no ado, save to give her the ointment, but lay back and did be quiet. Now I did be upon my right side, and she went to my back and took the cloak from about her and spread it upon me, and afterward stooped over very dainty and kissed me, and bade me to go very swift to my sleep, for that

she did mean to make her toilet and to get into mine armor suit. And I made no foolishness in this matter, yet told her to ease the cloak a little about me so that I should have room to take the discos from my hip, and this thing I did and took the discos to my breast, as was my habit, and surely I saw that her eyes did look at me with a little shining, because that I had so strange and fierce a bedmate. And I made her to promise that she keep a very keen harking, the witch was like that she should do, and to call to me on the instant that she did perceive any unease in the night. And after that I shut mine eyes that I should not shame her, and put out my arms,

and kissed her once and turned from her unto my slumber, and she away to my back that she might be modest to her needs. And surely I was asleep in but a little moment, and with a great love and delight in my heart and in all my being. And truly I wake not for twelve great hours. And when that time was gone, lo, I came awake, and surely the maid did sit beside me, so bonnie and so winsome and pretty, that mine arms went into her in a moment, and she into them, and gave me a loving and tender kiss. And afterward slipped away from me, very

sensible and loving, and did stand up and turn about to be looked at. For she did wear the armor suit, and surely it was loose upon her. but yet, very pleasing, being close-knit. And I to my seat, from lying, that I might see the maid the better. And in verity I must kiss her again, for she did be with her hair all about her, that she looked pretty unto me, and her little feet did be bare, and so that they made my heart new tender to look upon them, for truly she was utter loss of foot-gear. And I to my knee to her, and she, not to deny me, did come to

to be kissed again. Now when I found how great a time I had slept I did scold mine own, but yet as she did say I must have long slumber if that I go so long wakeful, else should I lose my strength. And I asked how off she had eat, and she told me but the once, and that six hours off. And on this I did scold again, but surely she put a very pretty finger sudden upon my lips, so that I might do not but laugh and kiss that same finger. And after that we did eat and drink and made plans, and once I did comfort the maid, for

indeed her sorrow did rise in her, because that her father was come unto his death, and the peoples of the lesser doubt all destroyed, and adrift in the night amid the monsters of that land. And in verity I was set that we go quickly out of that place, ere there came and hold horrid destruction upon us. And surely there should scarce be any human beside in all that land, for there must have come death upon the chief of those that did make escape. And after we had eaten drunk, I did count the packs of the tablets, and was thankful in all my being that I had been careful and denied my belly, for I did perceive that there were left enough for our needs, if that we made a good speed, and did not fear to be empty. And of the why

water-powder, as it might be named, there were left two full flasks, and somewhat of that one that I had drunk from all my journeying. And by this thing you shall perceive that we did not be like to die for the need of such matters. And here, as it doth occurrent to me, I do ponder how it did be that we had no thought to slay any small creature for our food. But, mayhap, we had no knowledge this way, for surely they did not this thing to my knowing in the mighty pyramid. But yet, as I have said before this, I have not all knowledge of the doings of the peoples. But in Verity I never saw joint meat in all the time of that far life that I do what of. Yet had we but slain somewhat for our hunger in that great wandering,

we have been less empty in the belly. Now before that we should do aught beside, we must contrive that Nani have some gear for her feet. And to this is that we have been less empty in the belly. intent I did make a search into the pouch, and surely I found that there did be a changed pair of inner shoes that were made to go within mine own shoes of the gray metal. And at this I was wondrous glad, and did make the maid to sit upon a little rock, while that I made a fitting of the shoes. And surely they did be utter big and clumsy upon her little feet, so that I wasn't surprised to know how great is a man beside a maid. But in the end I had a cunning thought, for I cut off all the side of a strap throughout

the length of the strap, very thin and careful, and so had a lace to tie the boots around the tops, which were soft and easy for such a purpose. And after that I stood away to look at the maid, and neither she nor I were truly pleased, for indeed she was too pretty to be so hid and muffled. Yet were we glad otherwise, for now she might go without hurt to her feet. And afterward we packed our gear, and she did make a bundle of her torn garments, for truly they might be proper somewise to our need. And so we to begin the way out of that desolate land. And we went forward together across the land, and the journey was no more a weariness, but of a close and sweet joy. Yet did I have a new anxiousness, as you do

perceive, lest that any monster come to harm mine own. And we went twelve great hours in the bed of the olden sea, and did eat twice in that time, and surely the maid did grow utter weak and weary, for she was not come proper unto her strength, yet did she make no odd saying to tell me of this thing. But indeed I did know, and I stopped in the thirteenth hour and took her into mine arms even as I should carry a babe. And I went forward to the three years, and I went forward with her, and did hush her protesting with a kiss, and afterward she did but nestle unto me and shelter against my breast. And I bade the maid to sleep, but indeed she had no power to this end, for her body did

ache very sore. But yet did she strive to give me an obedience in this thing. And in the eighteenth hour when that I stopped to have food and drink, surely she did be awake, yet had she been utter silent, and I made to scold. her, but she got from mine arms and it go upward upon her toes, and put her finger against my lips very nautily. And afterward she did be imputed unto me and did deny me to kiss her, but she went into my back and did open the scrip and got me to my food, even as a

quiet and proper wife should go. As she did be so sedate that I knew she had mischief her heart of harmless kind. But afterward this did not be so sedate. passed sudden into weeping, for she had a quick and sore memory of her father and of the destruction, and I took the maid into mine arms and did let her be there very gentle, and made not to kiss or to comfort her, but yet to give comfort. And presently she ceased from weeping and did slip her hand into mine, an eye to keep it within,

very soft and quiet, and afterward she began to eat her tablets, yet always she did be very hushed, so that I did be quiet also, and feel as that my love did be rounder as a shield. And I knew that she had knowledge of this thing in her heart. And oft I harked into the night of the land, but there was nowhere any sound, or disturbing of the ether to trouble me. And the maid in mine arms did know when that I harked, for in verity she had the night hearing and the understanding spirit that doth be needful to such. And odd wiles did I look down to her through the gloom that did be about us, and presently

I did perceive that she looked up to me out of mine arms, and I kissed her. Now in all that day we had come nowhere upon any fire-hole in the bed of the olden sea, and truly I did ache to be nigh unto the warmth of such, for I did feel the cold of the land, because that I was weary, and because that I had not the thickness of the armor-stice, suit below mine armor to warm me. And the cloak did be about the maid, for I had feared that she should grow cold as I carried her. Yet now she did know subtly that I was come to feel the utter chill of the land, and she got from mine arms and put the cloak about me, and afterward came again into mine arms, and I let the cloak bide there and drew it forward to be around

her also. Yet truly I was joyful that I did be cold, as you shall perceive, for it was sweet to the heart to bear somewhat of that dread chill for mine own, and she half troubled and likewise with understanding of my heart, because that I was less clothed than I had been. Now in a little while the maid did pack the script, and so we did make ready again to go forward, for I was grown anxious, as you may suppose, that we should come to some fire-hole that we have a place for sleep that had warmth and light, for truly the cold of the land did be drear and horrid.

And I stooped to take the maid into mine arms that I should carry her, but she did say nay that she did be well rested, and I not to gainsay her, for she did mean the thing as I perceived, and I had no desire to force my way upon her, save when I saw truly that she did seem to go unwisely. indeed, when such did be the case I did strive with her, only with a nice reasonableness, as you shall know." And the maid walked by my side, and wondrous silent, but yet very nigh to me, so that I knew she did be very full of love to me, and of that quaint and sweet humbleness

that love doth breed odd wiles in a woman when she doth be with her man, if but that man be also her master. And presently I perceived that the cloak did be over mine own shoulders, and I took it and would have put it about the maid, but truly she did not allow this. And when I did be stern with her, that she obey me in this matter, she did stand upon her toes that she might kiss me, and pulled my head down, and surely she kissed me and coaxed me that I wear the cloak, else should I give pain to her, in that I did surely be cold because she did wear the armor suit. Yet I would not hark to this thing, so that the

maid did be truly in trouble. And first she made a threatening that she wear but her olden garments that did be only rags if that I did persist. But this I saw to be foolishness and scarce met, and did as much need to smile at her as that I did think to scold her, but I did be firm that she wear the cloak. And lo, she went sudden into crying, and this had been beyond my thoughts, and truly it set me all adrift, for I perceived that she did be greatly distressed concerning this matter, when I had conceived that she did but mean this thing for tenderness sake. But mine heart helped me to understand, and I saw how she did be truly shamed in her sweet womanhood, if that I helped her not in this matter. For she did feel that she was made to

do hurt unto that one that was her love. And this thing I do pray you to think upon, that you understand, for indeed, until that I was made to think I had not seen it this wise for her. And in the end I came to agreement with the maid, that we wear the garment hour by hour in turn, and she to wear it the first hour, and I to wear it the second hour, and so to go forward. And truly this did be unhappy arranging, but yet she stamped her foot a little as I put the cloak about her. And thrice in the hour did she ask me concerning the time that was gone, and surely, when

the hour was but up she had the cloak off in a moment, and went to my back and cast it upon my shoulders, and after to my front. and made it fast upon my breast, and so eager and naughty was she to do this, that I took her by the shoulders and shook her somewhat, even as she had made to stamp at me, yet mayhaps with more of laughter, and she to take no heed at all, but to button the cloak and be very sedate. Yet in verity I caught her up into mine arms and kissed her for a sweet and naughty made, and she very willing now that she had gotten something of her way. But yet in an hour I did have the cloak about her again, and so did

straighten matters as you shall conceive. Now when we had gone forward through five great hours I perceived that the maid did be utter worn, but yet did make presents that she was unwearied. And because I saw how she did be, I did heed and be anxious only that we come to some rock, to be for our safe refuge, and mayhap there to find an hole or cave, that should be somewhat to keep our heat about us, for there was nowhere any fire-hole anigh in all those hours. And presently we came to a part where there did be rocks, and we went to and fro in the

gloom, and came in the end to a place where the rocks did go upward into the night, as that it had been a small and ancient cliff. And surely, in a while, I found a hole that did go inwards of the rock, and the hole did be above mine head. Yet when I was come to it and had made the discos to spin therein, that I should have light to see whether there did be any creature or creeping thing in the hole, I was well pleased, for truly it did be sweet and dry. Now the maid had cried out a little to see the sudden shining that did come from within

the hole when I made the discos to spin. and because of the low roar of the weapon. But I answered her that there did be not to have fear concerning, and so was she peaceful again, but yet a little trembling when that I came down to her, for indeed the discos did make always a strange sounding, and a quaint and drear shining as you do know. And she did be feared for me that some evil force had come upon me out of the cave, for she had neither knowledge nor conceiving that she had neither knowledge nor conceiving that. ever there did be so wondrous a weapon in all the world.

And I gave the maiden help upward to the little cave and came after myself. So we did be in a very nice and cozy place that did not be easily gotten at by any monstrous thing. And surely I was utter glad for such a place, so that both should have safety that we might sleep in the same hours. And in truth this was a needful plan. for if one had stayed wakeful to keep a watch for the other, then had our sleep taken us double hours, and this thing might not be else should our food be done, and we to be twice

so long as need be, ere ever we did come unto the refuge of the mighty pyramid. And I, utter wearied and anxious of the heart and spirit, that I bring mine own soon unto the safety and glory of my mighty home. And so free from the destruction that did hang above our two souls. souls forever in that land, and the peril that did be everywhere, save in the last redoubt. Now when we were coming to the hole of the rock, the maid did slip the scrip and the pouch from my shoulders, and she got out the tablets and made some of the water, and did be very swift and natty, and all to the despite of the gloom that did be

utter in that little cave. And we eat each of us two of the tablets and drank some of the water. And I made jest with the maid how that the tablets did be proper for strength, yet very lacking to fill the belly, though indeed I named it otherwise. And she to agree, and did pat my arm, and did tell me how that she should cook me a monstrous tasty and great meal when that we were come unto the mighty pyramid. And immediately afterward she did make to laugh upon me, and to name me impudently for for so much thought unto my feeding, and afterward again to silence and to patting my hand.

Now when that we had made an end of eating and drinking I was very ready for sleep, for truly it was six and twenty great hours since that I did last slumber, but for the maid it did be eight and thirty great hours, for, as you do mind she had made no sleeping when that she did lie in mine arms for six hours of our journeying. And I made how we should sleep, and put the cloak about the maid, but surely she did refuse, very piteous, and seeming to have also somewhat of doubt and puzzlement. But in this thing I did be very stern and intending, for she did not be overwarm-clad,

as you do know, and moreover she was but a little one while I did be wondrous hearty. And in verity I made her to obey, and gave her the script. and the pouch for her pillow, and she, as it did seem to me, to sobbed to herself a little in the gloom of the night. But yet did I stay my heart a little stern to mine intent, and I wrapped the cloak about her and set the scrip and the pouch very nice beneath her head. And afterward I knelt over to kiss her, before that I came unto my own slumber. Yet did she turn her mouth from me, and did put her hand above her face to ward me off, The witch did grieve me, for truly I did heed all way that I should never thrust my love

upon her in her lonesomeness, but only let it be to her for a shield and for all comfort unto her heart. And I turned my back and went a pace away, and lay down, for truly there did be no way else but to be near unto the maid, for it was but a little cave. And I lay very hushed because that I was so sore in the heart. truly I could not come unto my slumber, for I was so disturbed in my love, and I stayed very quiet, maybe for a great hour, and did fight that I shake not mine armor to jinglings with the utter cold that did make me to tremble. But the maid did sleep very sweet and calm

as I perceived by her breathings. Yet in verity the maid did be so much awake as I, and with some sweet and naughty intent of the heart, as my spirit did sudden perceive. And I lay very hushed, and did wait to discover what this thing might be. And I made my breathing to seem as the breathing of one that did sleep, even as that naughty maid did make pretending. And surely, in a while I did know that she moved very quiet and came unto me, and I made yet that I slept very sound and strong, though the cold did nigh to conquer all my quietness. And in a moment I perceived the intent of the maid, for I did feel the cloak spread over me with a wondrous gentleness, and afterward there did be a soft kiss put upon

my hand, and the maid back then to her pillow. Yet as I did hear she brought it something more nigh to me, as that she did crave to be near unto me that was her own love. And I sat up, and I put forth my hand suddenly, and took the maiden to mine arms, and she to nestle unto me so that I did be wordless, because that I loved her so utter. And presently I felt her to stir in mine arms, and I loosed her somewhat, for I did be always very mindful that I impose not upon her dear liberty of maidenhood. Yet she made not to go from me, but only to gather the cloak about her, so that we both

did be in the cloak, and she asked why this might not be, for surely it did be madness that one should starve and the other be very nice in warmth. And indeed this did be but wisdom, yet it might not come the first from me. And I said to my own that this thing should be, and she reached out and brought the scrip and the pouch and placed them for a pillow for my head, and told me that I should put my head thereon. And I asked her how this did be right, for she did need a pillow the more than I. But she bid me to bide and to have obedience in my turn. And when I was so she spread the cloak over me and afterward crept under, and did lie down

beside me, and did seem as that she was asleep in one moment. Yet though she did be so sedate and matter of the fact as we do say, while that she was wakeful, She did yet nestle unto me very sweet and childlike in her sleep. And surely I did want to kiss her, but yet did refrain from my love, for truly I did well that I treat her very gently at such a time as you do perceive. And in verity such a maid doth make a reverence in the soul of a man. Now presently I was gone over unto sleep, and in seven hours I waked, and in that time had the maid slumbered through eight hours, yet did I intend that she be not disturbed, until

that we were all ready to the journey. And I slipped from under the cloak and put it round her very gentle. Yet it to be as she did miss me, even in her sleep, for it to seem to me that she put out her arms in the darkness, and she made a little moaning in her slumber. Yet in a moment she did be quiet, and afterward I put the cloak about her again. And I went then to the opening of the little cave and put forth my head and looked well about, and harked a long while. But there stirred nothing in the night thereabout, neither did my spirit wad of any matter for trouble unto us.

And presently I get out two of the tablets, for as you do know the mate had given me the scrip and the pouch to be my pillow, so that I had power to come at these matters without her. But for her own part, as I did learn after, she had used her torn garments to be for a pillow, yet had made no explaining as you do mind. And surely this was one of her naughty whimsies, and mayhap she had been so full of a playful happiness, as doth take the heart betimes, that she had made a little mystery where there did be no mystery, and this but to release her joy, and so to say masterful things unto me, out of her and afterward had meant that she tell me, but yet was gone unto slumber, ere that she did

mind her. Yet since that time a new thought hath come unto me that she did mean in the first that she should come into mine arms to sleep, and thereby need no pillow. But afterward it may have that she saw with a sudden olden wisdom all in one moment, and afterward did act lovingly, yet with understanding, and so did change from her intent. yet with no improperness of modesty, but only with a niceness of sense which she did make no talk of, but yet did have. And surely how oft is a man thus wisely ordered unknowing? And to cease from these thinkings, and to go forward, I eat two of the tablets, and afterward

made some of the water. And lo, the fizzing of the water, wake the maid, and I knew that she reached out very sudden to me. But afterward I afterward I, I knew in a moment what did make the sound, and that I did be up and making ready for the journeying. And she got up in the darkness and said my name and came unto me, and kissed my forehead in the dark. And immediately she ran her hands gently downward of my left arm, and when she came to the cup she took it from me and slapped my hand very dainty.

And afterward I knew that she took a sip from the cup and then turned that side to me and so gave me to drink. It scolded me that I had not waked her to tend to my needs, for surely she did be mine own to have her duties to me. And after that I had drank she took the cup and did finish it, and she got two of the tablets as I did think, and came afterward and sat upon the rocks to my side, and did nestle somewhat against mine armor, and took mine arm and set it about her, and so did make to eat. At first she put her tablet unto my lips in the dark that I should kiss it, and surely this

was an olden way of Murdath my beautiful one, so that I did be all shaken of the heart, and I kissed the tablet, and immediately she nestled unto me and did begin to eat. And truly it was as that eternity had rolled backward, for I had discovered the soul of mine olden love in this dainty maid to my side. Yet, in looks, had Murdath been of an utter differing. But in verity, Nani was wondrous lovely. But, though I to be so stirred, I did be silent, for my heart was very full of memory. And as the maid did eat, she slipped her fingers between mine, curling them softly,

and surely her fingers did be very little, and she stirred mine olden memories again in this thing. And surely I was dumb before my memory. And presently she put up the second tablet as I did think that I should kiss it, and I kissed it as before. Yet ere she did begin again to eat I did what suddenly that she hid some intent from me. And I caught her hand very quick in the dark, and her fingers did close upon the tablet very guilty, so that I perceived that I had guessed aright. And I opened her fingers, and I found that there did be but the half of a tablet within her

hand. And surely she had taken but that one tablet, and had given me the one end to kiss and afterward the other, so that I should suppose she did eat two proper and complete tablets. And I perceived that she had done this thing secretly, being minded that if she'd always but one tablet, then should I never lack, even if that we did be over long coming into the mighty pyramid. And I asked how often already she had eat but one for two. And she confessed in a very quiet voice that this did make the fifth time. And I was so angered that I took her hand and whipped it thrice,

so hard that she had screamed if that she had been any coward, and she said nothing to me, neither went away. And she began to eat the half of the tablet, and did eat it from the other hand as I to be aware, because that her left hand did be hurt. And she wept not, but was very quiet by me. And presently I knew that she kissed the whipped hand secretly in the dark. And afterward I put mine arm again about her, and she did be there in it very sober and happy.

And when she made an end of the first tablet, I gave her the second, and she ate it very quiet and content. And presently I talked with her, and showed her how that this thing did hurt my heart, even as she had been hurt that I did be cold-garmented, the while that she did be warm. And I showed her the wickedness that she had done, that she did play so foolish with her life and strength, and well might she be weak and all alack. Yet did I think a little sweet impenance came into her, as I told her concerning her wickedness. And I took her then into mine arms, and I showed her how that I knew all the unselfishness and

wonder of her heart, and I kissed her, and truly her lips did have a lovely glad humbleness as they came into mine, so that it was as that I had not kissed her truly until that moment, and I made her to promise that she never deceived me in such matter again, and indeed she promised, but yet with no ready tongue. And afterward we made proper for the journey, and when we had gotten our gear together I went downward of the rock and gave the maid help to come down. And when we did stand at last upon the bottom of the rock I asked Nani how she did feel and whether her feet did hurt, and she answered that she did be very well and had no soreness in her feet. And we went forward then, and she closen to me,

and odd wiles with low speech, but more oft with silence, because that we did need that we hark all way for any danger or horror, and also there did be so unethicaled. utter a silence upon that part of the land, which did be the bottom of the olden sea. And we eat and drank at the sixth and the twelfth hours, and in the fifteenth hour we came upon a great slope of the earth, and lo it did be the far side of the sea, and we went upward for a long hour, and so came to the upward part and did be able once more to look over the greatness of that land.

End of Chapter 10 Part 2. Chapter 11 Part 1 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 11 The Homeward Way, part one. Now truly it did seem very light, after the horrid and lonesome gloom that did lie always in the bottom of the Olden Sea.

And I saw that I was come out upon a part of the land that did be surely to the right of that place where I made entry into the seabed on mine outward going. And there did be a great plenty of fire-holes, so that mine heart was warm to see them. Yet did I mind to be wary in coming unto them, for, as you do know, there did so oft be life of this kind and that about these fires. And I looked now down to the maid, and she upward to me, and did come more anigh to me, and truly she did be the most wondrous, pretty, and sweet. yet did seem very awearyed and pale in the face, so that I may blame upon myself that I had

over-walked her. For in verity I do think that I was so strong and hard as that I had been made from iron, and she but a dear and tender maid. Yet did she refuse that I should so reproach myself, and did but stand a night to me and look at me with eyes that were very beautiful. And so I put mine arms about her and kissed her, and afterwards, looked again over the land that I should shape out our further journeying. And from that place where I did stand there spread out all before me the blue shining that I had seen from the mouth part of the upward gorge, yet did it be a great way off. And indeed I should tell you in this place that it was by the glimmering of this shine within

the sky of the night that I had steered as we did come across the old and sea-bed. And truly it was but a broad thing to go toward, but yet did serve me in that it told me that I went toward the far side of the seabed, and made not to go all about in blind circles in the night. And after that I had considered a while I did know somewhat where the gorge should be, and perceived that I should go into my left, but not over much, for indeed I saw the red shining of the giant's hole that lay at a great space that way, and surely I must go so that I missed a place of the giant so much as I might, and in the same going, come not over near unto the

blue shining that lay before me, across all the far part of that country. For in Verity I mistrusted the place where that shining did be. Now when I had gained somewhat of knowledge where should be found the mouth of the upward gorge I put mine about the maid where she did stand so nigh to me, and very hushed the while that I had looked about. And I pointed outward over the dark land unto my left, and told her that the gorge did be somewhere that way a great distance off, yet utter out of my sight, and only to be known that it did be somewise there by the things that I did mind of, concerning my way after I came into

the land. Now the maid having stood very quiet and looked all that time about her, and so had come to some knowing of the place where she did be in that land, for she to know the land some as you shall think. And she asked me how I did mine to go, and truly I said, so straight as we might, but yet so that we come neither too nigh to the shining, nor to the great fire-pit of the giants. And the maid bade me to look in the way that I did mine to go, and I looked, but yet there was nothing save as they did seem certain fire-holes that had a green shining about them.

She said out unto me then how that there did go a tract of bad gas in that part of the land, that should be utter poisonous unto any, and this had been well known in the lesser doubt by the reading of their instruments. And where the gas did go there was there a green shining about the fire-holes. And she showed me how that the place of the gas went a great way unto the northwest, so that I learned now somewhat how the land did lie, as we do say in these days. And it was in all the northwest that the great blue shining did burn. And I asked Nani how they named this, and she told me by no name save but the shine.

And my known made very earnest to warn me regarding the shine, and urged that we go no more that words than should be needful to our lives, the which indeed was no wish of mine. And her reason to be that the fixed giants did be within the borders of the shine. and all hid in the light thereof, save when the burning mist did roll this way or that. And I took a great heat of this thing, and did guess that these fixed giants were somewhat even as the great watchers that were about the mighty pyramid, as you do know. And immediately I minded me of that utter monstrous face that I did see amid the bright smoke of the shine, when that I came first into the land.

And surely this had been one of the fixed face. giants that Nani told me were forces of great and very horrid evil. And I asked my known how far the place of the gas went across the land, and she pointed and made further explaining. And in Verity, in the end, I saw not how I should come that way to the mouth of the gorge, if that I would keep offwards from the shine. Yet in a moment, Nani asked me how I did come across the land when that I searched for her, and truly, as I should showed her, I had walked then by a sweet chance or guiding all way upon the far side of the place of gas, and so unto the olden sea-bed, and was in this way come free of the gas,

and all unknowing of it. And at this telling the maid said that we go downward again into the bed of the olden sea, and walk some great hours below the shore, but in the way that should take us unto the southwest, and so until we were come beyond the place. of the gas. And afterward, up again into the land, and then to have an utter caution that we escaped the watching of the giants who did be ever about the great red fire-hole. And by this plan very speedy to the entering part of the upward gorge. And truly, this did be very good and sound, and such as I should have planned in a moment, for indeed I am not

over-slow in such matters, only the maid did be very eager and quick, and it was very sweet to me that she should thus plan, for, in verity, I loved alway the sounding of her voice, and to hear her have speech, and to plan and think, and so to show me the workings of her inward self and her dear qualities and human niceness, and to have part and lot alway with me in all things and thinkings. And we shaped to this plan that Nani made, but at that time, as you do mind, it was somewhat of seventeen hours since last we had

slumber, and the maid was sore-wearyed, as I did see. And I showed to her how that it did be wise that we have our rest very soon, and so forward again in new strength and ability. And the maid did soon agree with me, for indeed she was very weary, and we made it that we should venture unto one of the fire-holes that lay no great seeming away a little upon our right, which was the northward way of that land. And we went toward the fire-hole, and we went toward the fire-hole, and truly it did be further off than we had thought, for it was a good hour before we came an eye to it, and indeed it to prove a very great and red-glowing shine then went upward into the night out of the hollow place where it did burn among the rocks.

And when we were come near to it I made a sign to the maid that she be utter hushed, and I took the discos from mine hip and went forward before her, and afterward to my knees and hands, beckoned backward to my own that she do likewise. And we came this way to the edge of the hollow place where the fire-hole did burn, and so we're able in the end to look downward. And truly it was a great fire that burned in the earth in that place. Yet, as I perceived very swift, there did seem nowhere any monstrous thing about the fire, the witch set some peace upon mine heart, but yet not over much, for it was come afresh upon me that we did well to stay afar off from the fires of the land, in that it was about the fires that all living

things did congregate. And I looked a great time, and the maid crept unto my elbow, and looked with me, and afterward we harked very keen into the night. But there was nowhere any trouble of the air or of the ether of the land. Yet I spoke quiet with the maid, and showed unto her how that we did well to stay offward from the fires, but truly she was so utter cold, and chill that she did beg that we go down by the fire-hole, even should it be that we stay no more there than should put a warmth through the utter chill of our bodies. And in verity I was so bitter cold that I was all weak to go beside the fire. Yet truly I do think that the shiverings of the maid was that which did force my heart to

go against the teachings of my head, so that in the end we came down into the hollow and very swift unto the fire. Now truly it doth seem a strange thing to be so diverse-minded as this, when that, as you do know, I had been so long a search for a fire-pit. And mayhap's you shall perceive the better how my heart and brain did be contrary, when that I tell to you now how that I have belief that my spirit did even then be subtly set to warn me. And also, as all do know, it doth be easy to forget this warning and

that of experience, by which saying I do mean that oft as I had come to know the dangers that did be all way about the fire-holes. Yet when I did be far off from them, and mine own broken and a shiver with the chill of the land, the danger did seem but a small thing and afar off from my mind and unreal, but the cold to be doubly real. Yet when we did come even unto the fire-hole, then did come again all about my heart the truth of those dangers that had seemed, but a while gone, so little. And, indeed, I do hope you perceive me in this thing, and how that I strive always to set unto you the utter truth, so that you shall go with me all the way, and

lend me your nice understanding. Now, when we were come down into the fire-pit, I went this way and that among the rocks that did be in the bottom of the hollow, so that I should perceive whether there did be any living creature there hid, that should, mayhap come out, unknown, to work us harm. But indeed I discovered nothing of any greatness. Yet I saw three snakes, and there were beside two scorpion creatures, as I did name them, that neither went backward from me nor came against me, but did bide where I saw them,

each and whole of the rock. And because I had seen these things I saw that we should not do wise to sleep nigh into the fire-hole, for the creeping things did mortally like the heat, and should be like to to come upon us in our slumber. And indeed this did but uphold my caution, that we should be well-actioned, if that we chose some other part to our rest. Yet, as you shall suppose, I said nod unto the maid concerning the creeping and the poisonous things, for I did mean that she have rest and happiness the wild that we did stay beside

the fire-hole, and afterward I should tell her, and so she be the more ready to see the properness that we go elsewhere to our sleep. But, as you to understand, if that she not to see wisely and be still intent to the fire-hole, I should have her to obey, for surely she was mine own, and I did love her and did mean all way to have her to safety. Now presently the maid was something warmed, and afterward she slipped this grip from my shoulder, and so had food and drink very swift to my need. And we sat together and eat and drank, and the maid very sweet and quiet, as she did begin to eat her second tablet. And truly I had knowing that she did remember in all her body that I had whipped her, and

indeed she did be utter mine. And oft as we did eat and drake I looked this way and that, so that no creeping things should come in eye to us, and presently when we had made an end of our food the maid saw that I did look about, and she then very swift to catch some of mine unease and to stare over her shoulder. And indeed, in a little while she saw a snake go among the rocks, and she then to be very eager that we find some place that should be secure from creeping things, and we to begin then to look for such. But in the end we stayed in the hollow, for we found a little cave that did be in an upstanding rock of the hollow, and the upstanding rock

was, mayhap's a hundred good feet off from the fire, for the hollow was very great. And the cave did be a hole that was thrice my height up from the bottom rocks, and it was dry and sweet, and with no creeping thing within it. Neither did there be any place to hide such therein. And when we were gotten into the hole, surely it did be very sweet and cozy, for the shine of the fire-hole did shine therein, and surely we had felt it a very haven, but that there was ever the fear of the land upon our hearts, and upon mine the more than upon the maid. For truly, Minone did seem to trust me utter, and to seem that she feared

not any evil monster, but to have surety that I had power to succor her in all ways. And truly this trust had been very sweet unto my heart, if that I lacked somewhat of my terror for the safe home-going of mine own. And we slept that night as we had done before, and shared the cloak over us, for truly The fire-hole made no great warmth unto us, yet was it less bitter in that part than in the darkness of the land. And by that we had come unto sleep, it was twenty good hours since last we had slumber, and truly we did be very wearied, but yet came into our rest with our spirit set anxious

to hearken on danger the while that we did sleep. And we slept seven hours and did know suddenly of some matter that had need to waken us, Lo, in a moment, I did wake, and the maid in the same instant of time, and there was a great screaming and crying out in the night that surely affrighted us both, yet did hurt our hearts the more, for it did be the utter cryings and terror of poor humans in the night of that land. Yet might I do not, but only wait that I learn more of the matter, for my duty wasn't to mine own, and I had no leave of rashness any more. Yet, as you do suppose, I was all shaken to go downward of the rock, and afterward to climb

out from the hollow, that I should give some help unto they that did need help, but yet might I not leave the maid. And immediately there was a great roaring in one part of the night, and again another roaring in another part of the night, and lo in a moment the roaring did be answered, and the roarings were the sounds of big and husky voices, so that it did see that it did seemed that we harked to men so big as houses that did run and shout in the night. And the maid did begin to shake, and I put my arm about her, and drew her backward into the hole so that she did be into the shadow, and she to tremble like one that was broken in courage, for truly she had heard those sounds oft in the night in all the long and dreadful

month that she had wandered. And indeed I was all shaken in my courage, for it did be the shouting of just a shouting of giants that I heard, and you do know somewhat of the utter horror and terror that did be all way in the heart that did hearken unto those monstrous voices, for you do know my tale. And there came in a moment a dreadful screaming out in the night, and the screaming did be the screaming of a young maid that doth be slain very brutal. And my heart sickened because of mine own, but my spirit did swell with a

strange and utter anger as that it should burst. first my body, and the maid to my side broke into an utter sobbing. And the screaming of the maid afar off in the dark did end very sudden, but in a moment there did be other screamings in diverse places, and the hoarse shoutings of the great men and the thudding of mighty feet that ran this way and that a chase. And the crying of the humans came nearer, and the thuddings of the great feet, and in verity in a little minute it seemed unto me that the The sounds did be right upon the hollow, and I crept forward and peered

out. And I felt the night to be full of people running, and immediately they're passed by the hollow a clustering of humans that ran ever, and screamed and gasped and wept panting as they ran. And the shining of the fire-hole made them plain, seen and clear, and they did be both men and women, and were but in rags or utter naked, all torn by the rocks and the bushes, and did seem indeed as that they had been wild things that did go by so swift and lost.

And mine heart troubled me with the pain and longing that it did know, so that I had gone in a moment after those people, but that I should leave mine own and put her to peril. And even while that I felt so utter in this thing there came a great thudding of monstrous feet, and there ran four great men out of the night, and went past the hollow very quick. And three did be dull-colored and seeming much-haired and brutish, but the other did be an horrid white and livid blotched, so that it did seem to my spirit that there went by a thing that did be a very man-monster filled of unwholesome life. And surely they did be gone from out of the shine of the fire in one moment as we do

say, and again into the night to their dreadful chasing. And when the thudding of their feet had gone a long way off over the land, I heard them bellowing, and afterward a far-away screaming that did have a death note in it, and I knew that those dreadful brute men did be taking the life from some poor wild humans, and afterward there did be the silence again. And surely it did come to me with a fierce impatience of sorrow that those people did be without spirit of courage. Else had they turned them upon the giants and slain them with their hands, even if that all had died to compass that slaying. For truly they should all die anyways by the giant men, and they had died then with somewhat to comfort their hate. Yet,

as I do know, the peoples of the lesser doubt had long been born of parents that were starved of the earth-current through one hundred thousand years and more, and because of this thing they did surely lack somewhat in all ways. Yet was Nani otherwise, but this, not to prove aught, save the rule as we do say. Now sudden, as I stooped very hushed and troubled in the mouth of a little cave, I knew that Minon sobbed dryly in the back part of the cave, and I had gone to comfort her, but that in the same moment I saw a naked maid run very swift over the edge of the hollow, and did look over her shoulder as she ran. And she came to the bottom and crept in under a ledge of rock that did be in that place, and

she did seem utter worn and gone of the spirit and desperate. And I perceived in the same instant why that she did go stealthy and swift in that fashion, and took cower as for her very life. For there came a squat, haired man, so broad as a bullock, who did come silent down into the hollow, looking this way and that, even as a wild beast doth peer, very sudden. And the squat-man had instant knowing of the place where the maid did be, and ran in upon her with no sound. And I paused not, but leapt all the great way unto the bottom of the hollow, which did be, mayhap's twenty good feet and more, for mine anger was upon me,

and I did mean that I saved that one, though I did be powerless to give succor unto those others. And I fell strong upon my feet, and had no harm of my limbs, for all that the leap did be so high. And in that moment, before that I had time to save the maid, the squat man ripped her, and she cried out once with a very dreadful scream and was suddenly dead in the hands of the brute man. And my heart made my blood to burn with wrath in mine eyes, so that I had scarce power in that instant to see the squat man as I ran upon him. And the roar of the discos filled all the hollow as I made it to spin, as that it did rage with an anger and to be glut of the man. And the man came round upon me, and thought, mayhap, to deal with me, as it

had dealt with that poor maid, but not all that wise, as you must know. And I swung the discos, and it did seem to sing and to cry eager in my hands. And I smote at the squat, man, even as it did leap silent upon me, as a tiger doth leap, making no sound. But I got not home the blow, for the man dropped sudden down upon the hands, and the blow went overwards, and the brute man caught me by the legs to rip me, and I cut quick with the discos, and it did have but one monstrous talon left into it. And immediately it cast me with the other, half across the hollow, and I fell with my armor clanging mightily, and the discos

did ring like a bell. And by the graciousness of all good things I was harmed not by that monstrous throw, but was to my feet in one instant, and had not loosed the discos from my hand. And the beast-man did be upon me with two quick boundings. And I stood up to the man, and it made no sound or cry as it came at me. And there did be a great froth of brute anger and intent come from the mouth of it, and the teeth came down on each side of the mouth very great and sharp. And I leapt and smote, so that my blow should come the more speedy, and the discos took away

the head and the shoulder of the squat man. And the dead thing knocked me backward. with the spring that it had made, but it harmed me not greatly. Yet afterward I did know how sore and bruised I did be in all my body and being. And I came back very swift against the man, but it did be truly dead and greatly horrid. And I went from the dead monster and did go, all heart-shaken unto the dead maid, and I took the torn body of the maid, very sorrowful, and cast it into the fire-hole. And I turned me then that I should look unto the cave, that I should know that all did be

well with Minon, and whether she did have seen the horror or be gone into a swoon. And lo! Minon did run toward me, and she had in her hand my belt-knife which I did give her before that time to be a weapon for her defense. And I perceived that she had come to be mine aid, if that I did need such, and she did be utter pale, yet very steadfast, and not seeming to tremble. And I made to take her from that place, but she went beyond me and looked at the monstrous bulk of the squat man, and was very silent. And she came back unto me, and still so silent, and she stood before me and said no word.

But my heart knew what she did be thinking, for I am not foolish to have lacked to know what did be in her heart, though my effort had not shown itself that way into me before. for that moment. And I had no pretending of modesty, but received with gladness and a strangeness of humbleness, the honor that her eyes did give to me, for indeed she did be so that she might not give word to her joy of me and her glad respecting, the which is so wondrous good unto the heart of all men that do be loving of a dear and honest maid. And she said nothing, neither then nor afterward, but I did be honest. honored all my life after, when that I did any time mind me of the way that

Minone looked upward at me in those moments. And afterward she did need and allow herself to come into mine arms, that I hold her from the trembling of heart which did come to her, after that there did be no need for courage. For surely we had both seen a very dreadful thing, and there was a great horror upon us. And I climbed upward again to the little cave and did help Nani, And when we were come there again we did rest awhile. And presently we eat each of us two of the tablets and drank some of the water, and indeed

we were both utter thirsty. And in about an hour, after that we had harked very keen a time, we came downward again from the cave and had our gear with us. And we came up out of the hollow and set forward with a great caution unto the olden seabed. And we came there in two long hours, for we were to be in two long hours. we went very slow and with constant harkings, for the fear of the monstrous men was upon us, but there came no harm anigh, neither did we perceive any disturbance in the night of the land.

And we went down an hour into the olden sea-bed, and it go now the more swift, for our fear was something eased from us, because that we had come away from that place where we had perceived so great and dread and hunting. yet had we all care about us, for the giants surely to be everywhere in that land, but yet, as I do think, they to roam more often nigh to the fire-holes, for the humans did surely wander in such parts that they have warmth of the fires. And after we had gone downward an hour into the seabed, we turned somewhat into the southwest, and went for twelve great hours, and did never be any huge space from the shore, for it did run that way, as you do not.

know. And I made to steer by the shinings of the land and with advices from mine own. And in the end of the twelfth hour I did count our distance, making that we did walk somewhat of a certain speed, and by the tellings of the maid we did be surely come beyond the place of the land where the poison gas did lie. And by this it did be something after seventeen hours since we did sleep, and surely we did be very ready to have rest, for we had forward strongly, and with anxiousness. And truly my hurts did become upon me, so that my whole

body did ache, for the quick fight had been bitter, and I had been thrown very hard and brutal, and indeed it was wondrous that I had not been all smashed, only that the armor did save me. And this doth truly show how hard and strong I did be. And Nani did speak upon this, and was off to wonder, and at the time did beg me that I make some rest to cure my hurts, for she had not conceived that a man did grow so strong and hearty, and in verity the men of the lesser redoubt did be soft made and lacking of grimness as I did perceive, both through my reason and from her tellings, for they did lack the strong life that doth breed where is the beat of the earth-current, as we to have in the mighty pyramid.

And this thing I have said somewise before this time. And because that we did be so wearied, I said unto Nani that we find a place for our slumber, and she very willing, as I have shown, and to counsel me likewise. Yet did we search about in that gloom for a great hour more, and found no cave or whole to give us a safe refuge for our sleep? And when that we could not find such, I told Nani that we should put the boulders together somewhat, and so have them about us, that we be greatly hid. And in truth, even as I began to tell her my plan, she did have the same words in her

mouth, so that we caught our little fingers there in the dark of that grim land in the end of the world, even as she and I had done oft in the early years before that eternity, when that she did be Murdath the beautiful. And we did both be silent, and after that we had wished very sorry. solemn and earnest. We said each a name, even as a lad and maid shall do in this age, and so to laughter and kissed one the other. And truly the world doth seem not to alter in the heart as you shall think, and this was what I did find. And we set to, and gathered together the boulders which did be very plentiful in that part, and she carry those that did be thin

and flat, and I to roll those that did be great and round. And I made a place that did be long and narrow, and afterward I set the flat stones round the sides, that there be no little hole by which any creeping thing should come inward to sting us in our sleep. And afterward we got inside, and surely it did be very cozy as we do say, and yet not so secure as I did wish, only that I could not shift to plan ought better. And indeed it should keep off from us any small thing and should be like to save us from any monstrous brute treading upon us. But otherwise it did be but a poor affair. Now we eat two of the tablets each and drank some of the water, even as we had done in

the sixth and twelfth hours. And afterward we shared the cloak for our slumber, and we kissed very sedate and loving and charged our spirits that we wake if that any horrid thing should come an eye to us in our sleep, and afterward we did be gone very swift to slumbering and suffered no harm. And I waked seven hours after, and surely I did ache very bitter as I did move my body, for the bruising's did be gotten hold of me. And I slipped away from the maid very gentle, for I had mind that she sleep a while more, as I did mean that we make a great journey that day. And after I had harked a while and perceived that there was no evil thing an eye, I went outward of the stones, and I walked to and

and four, and moved mine arms, that I be eased somewhat of the stiffness and ache. But surely it did seem that many hours must go ere I should make any speed of travel, for I did be all clumsy and slow and nigh to groan with the pain of going and aught that I did. And I minded me that I should do somewhat to ease this thing, lest that I cause us both to come to an harm by staying over long in that land. And I went back into the stones and got an ointment from the pouch that I did carry, and surely the maid did yet sleep, and I went outward of the stones again, and stripped off the armor

and all my garments, and I rubbed my body with the ointment, and surely the pain did be so that I groaned at this time and that, but yet must I rub good and strong so that I die not of the cold of the land, and beside I was greatly anxious to cure myself." And sudden, as I did rub very strong and savage, and heating so well as I might that I groan not, the maid did speak close beside me. And indeed she could see me but dimly, and had waked sudden to hear my groaning, and I was not to her side. And immediately she had thought that some evil thing harmed me, and must come in an instant that she be with me. And she cared not that I be naked, but was utter in anger that I strong

to do this thing alone, and with none to aid me, and all uncovered to the chill of the land. And she ran back into the stones, and brought the cloak and put it about me, and was so angered that she stamped and had no impudence, but rather as that she did be minded to have tears. And she sent me back into the sheltering of the stones, and gathered mine armor, and brought these things after me. But the discos I took in my hand. And she took the pot of ointment from me, and made me to lie, and she rubbed me very strong and tender, and kept me warm with the cloak. And surely she was a wise and lovely maid, and utter mine own. And in the end she asked me how I was, and I said that I did be different, and she hurried

me that I be clothed very quick, for she did be sore afraid that I should come to a chill. And when I was gotten again into mine armor, she came to me and showed me where I did lack wisdom, and spoke very straightly and gentle and serious, and afterward kissed me and gave me my tablets, and to sit beside me. And we eat and drank, and I with a new lovingness unto mine own, and she somewhat as that she did mother me, but when I put my arm about her she did be only a maid, and we did be thus with but little talk and a great content. And afterward we We got our gear together and went from that little refuge that we had made, and in a while we did go upward out of the olden seabed.

End of Chapter 11, Part 1. Chapter 11, Part 2 of The Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 11 The Homeward Way, Part 2 And when we were come again to the top of the shore, the which we did in two good hours, I looked over the land at time with mine own an eye to me, and I perceived that the great red

fire-pit of the giants did be no mighty way off unto the south and west, and surely, in a little moment, we saw that there went monstrous figures against the shine of the mighty fire-pit, and we stooped unto the earth, for it did seem that the light did be like to show us standing there, though truly we did be afar off as you perceive. Yet, mayhaps, you do share with us the utter horror and distress that those horrid men did cast about the heart, and so have a kindly understanding of our fear. And all over the land, in this place and that, there did be the small shining of little fire-holes and pits, that did be all way red, save in that part, where the poison gas did

lie, the which we had now come safe past. And beyond the fire-holes was the great shine, that lay from the west unto the north of all that land, and in verity we did need that we steer so that we come not an eye to it, neither unto the great red fire-pit of the giants, neither unto the low volcanoes, which were beyond the great red fire-pit, as you do know, and some ways unto the mouth of the upward gorge. And the way of her journey was between the west and the southwest of that land, and to be made with cunning and wisdom that become clear of all unseemly danger unto mine own. And I asked her concerning this thing and that of the land,

and surely she told me so much of terror that I was half in a wonder that ever I did live in the end to come unto her. And it was because of the things that she set out to me that I perceived how we must come nowise an nigh to the low volcanoes that were upon this side of the mouth of the upward gorge, for it had been known always in the lesser doubt that there went very horrid men in that part that did be called wolf-men. But whether there did be any such thing in that age she had no knowing, for she told me things that did be set down in the records and the histories, and truly no man of the lesser doubt had found heart in a thousand great years to make

a journeying through the land, for the desire of glad and dreadful adventuring such as our young men did be offset too, though it was not all such that went. And because there did be no adventuring for so monstrous a space of years there was no certain new knowledge of that land of that age, and this thing is plain to you, and needing not of many words, which dose who irk me. And Nani set out to me how that the shine was conceived to be a land where evil did live forever, and whence came all those forces of evil that did work upon the lesser refuge. And afterward she did quiet, so that presently I perceived that she did weep to herself because that her memory was all new-stirred by my questionings. And I took her very

gentle into my arms, as we did be there kneeled upon the earth. And after that time I asked her no question, save, as it did be needful to our health and life. Yet oft did she tell me this thing and that of her knowledge, to be for mine help and guiding. Now we went forward, going a space toward the northwest, so that became the more clear of the place where did be the great red fire-pit of the giants. And we journeyed with a care all way that we show not ourselves over plain unto the light that shone over the land from the great pit, and oft we did creep a while over this dark place and that, and went nymly amid the bushes that grew oft in great parts. And we made six hours this way, and did

then have pause that we eat and drink, and truly it was nine hours since first I did wake, yet had we made no pausing, because that we were so set to our journeying to come clear of the place where did be the giants. And after that we had eaten drunk, we went onward again, and made now unto the southwest, for we did heed that we go no more into the northwest, because that should bring us over near to the shine. And in the fourteenth hour of that day's travel, we came to a part where the land dipped downward into a broad valley. And surely it did be very dark down there, and did be seeming shallow, yet truly of a great deepness.

But we went that way, because that it did be a weary long journey to go around the place where the valley did be. And the valley had a different darkness from the gloom that went all way in the olden seabed, for the gloom of the seabed did be ever of a grayness, but the gloom of this valley had a greater dark within it, yet did the air seem more clear. And we went downward three hours into the valley, and stopped then that we eat and drink. And truly I had not paused then, but that my own did insist, for our methods did be like else to go all adrift, and we to be lacking of proper strength.

And this was wisdom of the maid, but I to be a little irked-like and restless, and this may hap because that my blood did itch me, because that it did be so full of the poison of my bruises. And it was gone now of seventeen hours since last we did sleep, but yet did we be ready to go forward, that we come so quick as may be out of the dark of that valley, for there did seem nowhere's any fire-hole to make a light. Only that in this place and that there did be a little blue shining, as that there burned a strange gas in this part or that. Now in two hours after the time that we did eat,

we stopped both of us very sudden, for there did be some vague and curious sound in the night, and we went very swift to the earth that we be hid and harked, but did hear nothing. And in a while we took go onward again, yet there did be an unease upon our spirits, for our spirits did perceive something afar off in the night, but yet had we no surety in this matter. And we went forward through a great hour more, and did pass in that time two places where the blue shining did be, and truly it seemed as that a low gas hung to the earth in this part in that, and made a slow burning, having neither noise nor spurtings, but slow as that it did smolder and be all to shine and luminous.

Often there did be a strong smelling of a bitter gas, very horrid in the throat. And in the end of another hour, while that we were a space off from one of those gas shinings, that went past us at a distance, as it did seem people, running in the night, as that they did be lost spirits, yet with a rustling very soft, so that they did be like to be barefoot. And I thought, mayhap, that these did be some of the peoples of the lesser pyramid, yet did they be only as that shadows went among the blue shinings. And I pondered a moment whether that I send my voice over the valley to question what they did be, but yet had caution and harked through the utter silence of the night, for I had no surety of aught.

And surely, in that moment that we harked very keen, there did be a sound afar off in the night of the land, and it was as that we had heard of it. heard the sound before. And in verity our spirits had perceived the sound those two hours back, and now our bodies did what and perceived that we had known it suddenly before that moment. And the sound was as that something went spinning in the night. And a very great terror came upon the maid, for she did know the sound, and the sound was that which did show that one of the great evil forces of the land did approach, and the sound had been known all way in the lesser refuge to show this thing. And indeed my known spirit had been half to know

that a power of evil did come through the night, but yet was the assurance very terrible, for how should I protect mine own? And the spinning came toward us and was presently in the valley, and it came swiftly across the dark of the valley. And my heart was all broken within me, because that there had been happiness with us but a little time gone, and now there did be our death than I. And Minone gave me the knife that I had given to her, meaning that I slay her in the last moment, for she did heed even in that moment that she be not gashed horridly by the terror of the Discos.

And I took the knife, and I kissed not mine own, but stood there, very shaken and desperate. and gripped her fast unto me, scarce heating the hardness of my gripe. And all way I looked unto the way of the coming of the sound, and presently did unbear my wrist where the capsule did be. And the sound of the thing spinning came an eye across the valley, and my heart did dull, and my spirit go black with my desperateness, because that this thing must be, and because that I could nowhere see hope, that I should save mine own. And of a sudden the May put up her arms and pulled me downward and

kissed me once on the lips, but I wot not whether I kissed her, for I did burn with despair and was all adrift in my being. Yet was there a sharp comfort that mine own dying did be so nigh? And the maid stood gently against me, so that she did be convenient unto my hand. And afterward I remembered this thing, and do you pray that you be never to have such a matter on your hearts? But indeed there was a wonder in this thing beside the horror, so that my memory doth be always knowing of this wonder, and mayhap you do see with me and love mine own also in your hearts. And in the moment that the maid stood thus, as I have told, I perceive sudden that there did

be a little glowing in the night, and the glowing was pale and horrid. And there was no more any sound of the spinning. Only there did be, as it were, the trunk of a great tree that did show in the glowing, and the trunk of the tree came toward us across the darkness. And I turned the maid from the tree, and she did flutter a little in my hands, as I did know, scarce knowing, for she perceived that she did be going to die in that moment. And I had my body thus between the evil thing and the maid. And lo, the tree came no more an eye to us, but went backward and the pale glowing did

fade, and the tree no more to be seen. And I cried unto the maid, very husky, that we did live, for that the evil power was gone off from us, but she answered not, and did be heavy against me, and I held her and looked all way about us, lest the tree coming upon the other side. And as I looked this way in that I saw naught, and afterward in a moment I searched the night above, lest that the thing come from above. And behold, I saw that there abode over us a clear light, as it were a clear burning circle above us in the night. And my heart did leap with an holy joy and an utter great thankfulness, and I was no more in fear of the tree. For in verity there fought for our souls one of those sweet powers of goodness, that did strive ever to stand between the

forces of evil and the spirit of man, and this matter have I shown to you before this time. And concerning this holy defense, I have thought that it should not, mayhap, to have had so strong a power to save us, if that we had shown an over-weakness and fear, but because that we did rather stand so well as we might to make battle of escape from so dire a disdain. And surely this doth seem but a sane thinking unto me, but yet without proof and to be said to you only as the shapings of my thoughts. And this the chief end of that happening that the Holy Circle did truly deliver us and burn through twelve great hours above us, and by this do I know that the evil power hovered

an eye to destroy us all that while. For indeed it doth not be a proper of reason to suppose that Such an utter wondrous thing did be needlessly over us, save to be a shield of great and lovely force against a waiting evil thing. And surely you do see this wise with me. And truly, so soon as my spirit and reason perceived that we did be no more to suffer from the evil thing, I remembered that I did know that mine own had swooned. And in verity you shall mind how that she did face her death so utter sweet, and brave, and had given no cry, but made quietly to help me in that dreadful moment,

and did stand brave and gentle to the stroke. And so fell into a swoon, as you have seen, because that she did suffer in hundred deaths as she did stand so brave, waiting to be slain, for the blow did be so long delayed, yet to come in any moment. And I got her to come too into her life again, and I set the lovely tale very swift to ease her, and surely with love and warmth and kissed her with a great joy, and I showed how I did honor her for her good courage. And she to weep a little, with the ease come so sudden upon her, and afterward to kiss me upon the lips and hundred times, and to need that she be very safe in my arms, because that I admit that I do so dread an office to her.

And surely I do wonder whether you perceive all that did be then in her heart. And the holy light that did be over us she did watch with a sweetness of awe, and rest did come more great upon her in the heart, as she did learn how sure was the seeming of that lovely power to deliver us. And presently we made forward again in the valley, and did go steadfast and newly loving each to the other, and so through twelve great and body-weary hours. But our hearts could never be done singing within us, nor our hands to cease from the hands of the other, because that we did so crave each unto the beloved.

And in the ninth hour a monstrous way off in the dark of the valley there did seem as that there went afar and dreadful screaming in the night, and it did be as that our spirits perceive the sound of something spinning in the night, yet faint and a great way off, but yet had we no surety that we did truly hear the sound of the spinning, only we did be so shaken in the heart, for truly there was some horror done unto humans, downward in the mighty darkness of the valley. And to think upon the sound of the spinning was to be in a shaking trouble of the Spirit, and to bless the quiet and holy light that went above us in all that time, and to ache only that it should stay to be to our protecting.

And surely it did be plain that there were the signs of great forces in that land. And three hours after that time when we did hear the far-off screaming, we were come up over the edge of the valley, and to be once more into such light as did be general in that land, and And truly it did seem a wondrous lightness after so utter a dark. And we did be all exhaust, and Minone drew her feet so weary that it was as that she must go no more until we did rest, for indeed it was three and thirty hours since last that we had slept, and a bitter trouble and work there had been in that space, as you do know. Now we had eat some of the tablets a few hours back as we did walk, and had drunk some

of the water, but had made no rest, for we did crave only that we come free of that valley, and now it was needful that we rest if but a little time. And I minded that we find some place where I should have a hot pool that I be able to bathe Nani's feet. And surely we came in a while to a hollow place and there did be two dull-burning fire-holes in this place and a hot bubbling spring. The wish did seem to be a rare thing in that land, so that we were the more fortunate to perceive it. And I made mine own to sit, with her feet in the hot spring, for it was not over-hot, and

did seem pretty natural to my taste as I did prove in the first. And also I did search about the hollow, lest there be any harmful creature near by, and this you'll have truly supposed, because you do know the methods of my journeying. But yet did I not have so much care as did be proper, for I was so dulled in the mind by reason of my weariness, but indeed there came not to work us any harm, and so we came to no suffering, through mine aches and dullness. And I sat beside the maid and made her to eat a tablet, and saw that the cloak did be nice about her and her head to rest against my knee, and I laid the palm of my hand to be as a pillow, because of the armor, to ease the hardness. And I eat with the maid, and we both drank after,

and so there came back somewhat of our strength. Then I took the maid's little feet, and rubbed a portion of the ointment from the pot all about them, very gentle and constant, and so did they be new-rested and eased, and she presently fit again to the journey, for I was strong set that we go quickly hence out of that land, and stay no more there to sleep lest we come unto destruction. And when we had rest at an hour I put the shoes again upon the maid and made them secure, and so get my gear about me and made to the journey. And lo, as we did leave the hollow, I looked upward into the holy light, and behold it

was gone from us. And by this thing I supposed that we had come free of instant danger. But yet did there be to me a seeming of nakedness and unprotection as you must perceive. And because that the light was vanished I was the more set that we come speedy out of the land, and we went forward at a strong speed and had the great red fire-pit of the giants to our rear unto the left and a mighty way off in the night. But yet I did wish it the further. And before us was a small ridging up of the dark land, as I did judge,

because that our view of the lights and the shinings was bounded, and to our left at a great way the low volcanoes, and somewhat to our right across all that part of the land went the cold and horrid glare of the shine. Now in a little while I felt that the ground did be sloped upward before us a little, And by this thing I saw that I had known aright, for that there did be a ridge that hid the land somewise over unto the part where I looked to find the mouth of the upward gorge. And we went up this slope at a strong pace, because that I was so eager that I found

where we did be in nearness unto the mouth of the upward gorge. And surely I was something forgetful in my eagerness, and came somewhat ahead of mine own, who did make to hide from me that she did begin to lag, because that her new strength was near gone from her. And sudden there did be a very dreadful cry to my back, and I came round in one instant, so quick as a light doth flash, for it was the voice of mine own, and all my being did suddenly burn with fear that kindled through me in a moment of thought. And lo, mine own did struggle terribly with a yellow thing which I appreciate.

received to be a man with four arms, and the man had two arms about the maid, and with two did make to choke her unto death, for she cried out no more. And I came into the man with a quick leaping, and stopped not to pluck the discos from my hip, and surely I did be very strong, and mine anger and rage to make me monstrous, for I caught the two upper arms of the man and brought them backward in an instant, so fierce and savage, and so wrenched upon them, that I break them in the shoulders of the man. And the man roared and shrieked, even as a wild and dreadful beast should cry

out, and came round upon me with the two lower arms. And surely it was a mighty and brutish thing, and so broad and bulked as an ox, and the lower arms were huge and greatly haired, and the fingers of the hands did have the nails grown into horrid talons, and the two as that they should grip very bitter. And it caught me by the thighs to rip me upward as I did fear, but yet this did not be the intent of the man, for in a moment it caught me round the body, and on the instant I got the man by the great throat, and the throat did be haired and so great as the neck of a bull. And I strove with mine armored hands that I choked the man, and surely I made it to suffer great trouble, yet I could not harm it in the life.

And so I did be in horrid minute, and fought with the beast with no more than the strength of my body. And it was as that an human went with his hands to slay a monster so strong as an horse, and the breath of the man-beast came at me and did sicken me, and I held the face off from me, for I had died with horror if that it had come more an eye, and surely the mouth of the man was small and shaped so that I knew that it did never eat of aught that it did slay, but to drink as a vampire, and in truth I did mean that I chopped the man to pieces, if that I have chance to the discos. And I did sway this way and that as we did struggle, and surely it was as that the man had never made to use the lower arms, save to hold unto prey, the while that

it did use the upper arms to strangle, as I do think. For all that weary minute of the fight the man made not to loose from me, that it should tear my hands from their grip to the throat, but made vain waggings with the arms that I break, as that it would use these to the attack, but surely they had no more power to do hurt. sudden it put forth an utter power about my body, so that mine armor did be like to crack, and truly I had died in a moment, but for the strongness of the armor, and the man hugged me thus for an horrid time, the while that I did hold off from me the brutish face, and gripped very savage into the haired throat. And lo, the creature did work slow in the brain,

and in the end loosed from me, abrupt, and went back. with a leap, so that my hands to be ripped from the throat of the beast. And in one instant it did be back unto me and gave me no moment to free the discos. But I made anew to fight, and shaped as I had learned in the exercises of mine upbringing, for truly I had been all way deep in practice of such matters, and I slipped from the great hands of the man as it did try to take me by the head, and I hit the man with mine armored fist and put a great power, and skilled to the blow. And I went instant to the side with a swift stepping, and evaded the man, and I smote the man again and took him very savage in the neck. But all the while

grown very cold and brutal and cruel, for I was set to the slaying. And the man-beast came round on me, and lo! I slipped the grip of the great hands, and my body and my legs and my arms did work together unto that last blow, so that I did hit so hard as a man-beast and I did hit so hard as a great hammer. And I gat the beast in the throat, and the beast went backward to the earth, even as it did think to hold me. And lo in a moment I was free, and I plucked forth the discos from my hip, and the yellow beast-man grunted upon the ground, and it rose up again to come at me, and it stood and did grunt, and it seemed as that I was gone mazed, for it did make other sounds and an horrid screeching, so that truly, by the way of it, I could

conceived that it cried out unknown and half-shapeen words at me. And in a moment it came again at me, but I cut the head from the beast-man that was in verity and horrid monster, and the man died and was quiet upon the earth. And truly, in that moment, the distress of mine efforts and my utter tiredness and the ache of the bruises took me, so that I do surely think I rocked as I stood. But yet was my head strong to think that and my heart said in anxiousness, for I wadded not how great and hurt had been done upon mine own. And I ran to her and came to where she did be upon the ground, and surely she was all huddled, and had her hands very piteous to her throat, that did be so pretty, and it did

shake me in that moment that she was truly slain, for she was gone so utter still and as that she did be broken unto death. And I took her hands from her throat, and surely, it did be a little torn, yet not to be much or so that it should lose her of her dear life. And I strove that I steady the trembling of my hands, and I got free of my armored gloves, and made that I feel whether her throat did be deadly hurt. And in verity it seemed not so, only that my hands did so shake because that I was so frightened for my own, and because that I was but new come from the battle, and because of it was but new come from the battle, and because of this I had not power of touch to assure me.

I made then that I quietened my breath, which did yet come very full and labored, and I put mine ear above the heart of the maid, and lo, her heart did beat, and the horridness of my fear went from me in a moment. And I had the script from my back very speedy, and some of the water to fizz, and I dashed the water upon her face and upon her throat,

and surely there did be a little quivering and an answering of her body. And I strove with her for a while more, and she came unto her life again, and in the first she was all a lack, as you may think, and immediately she began that she remembered, and she then to shake. And I told her how that the four-armed man was surely dead and could harm her no more, and she then to weep, because that she had been put to such shank. shock and horror, unheld by so brutish a thing. But I took her into my arms, and so she did come presently to an ease, and I perceived in all my being that she was as a little ship that

doth lie in harbor, for she did cling and nestle unto me, and did be safe with me in all her heart and body and belief, and surely she was mine own and I to have glory in that knowing. And presently I put her from my arms to lie, yet so that she might not perceive the body of the yellow beast man. And I made clean the discos from her sight, and afterward I put on the script, and I took the maid to mine arms again and had the discos in my hand beside her. And she made protest that she should truly walk, for that I was all a-weary, and she come to her strength again. And indeed I can't. carried her a certain way, and did then put her down to her feet, and truly her knees did

so tremble that she had not stood let me to walk. And I caught her up again, and I kissed her, and I told her that I did be surely her master in verity, and she, mine own baby slave. And truly you shall not laugh upon me, for I was so human as any, and a man doth talk this way with his maid. And she did be quiet and sweet, and to obey wisely, for she was gone very weak. And this wise we did go, and I to say loving words in the first, but afterward I did heed more of my going, now that she was something eased, and at rest within mine arms.

And I did peer everywhere about, lest that some other evil thing come outward of the bushes to have at us ere I did wear. And truly the bushes grew here and there in that place very plentiful in great dumpings. And presently I was come to the top part of the ridge, and lo a great gladness took me, and some amazement, for there did be lights that did be in the mouth of the upward gorge, and they did show me that I was come anigh to that place. Yet had I feared that we were surely a dozen great miles off, and now I had to learn that we did be skisks, and I had to learn that we did be scarce of two or maybe three as I did judge.

And I told this thing to the maid, and she rejoiced in mine arms, with a deep and quiet thankfulness. And I set forward then at so good a pace as I might, and I was come into the mouth part of the upward gorge in about an hour, and surely I did be very weary, for it was beyond six and thirty hours that we had gone since we last did sleep, and there had been sore labor and terror to our share in that time, as I have told. And I turned in the mouth of the gorge, and told my known, very gentle, that we did take our last look upon that land, and she asked that I put her down to her feet, and I put her down. And therewith we stood in that place

and mine arm about her, and so did I support the maid, the while that she looked silent over the dark of the land. And presently she asked in a very hard harshed voice, whether that I knew where the lesser pyramid did be in all that darkness, for she was all adrift of her bearings and was as a stranger, because that she had never looked upon the land from that place before then. And I showed her where I thought the pyramid to stand hid in the everlasting night, and she nodded, very quiet, as that she did think that wise also. And so a time did pass, and I knew that Nani said good-bye for her.

forever unto all that she had known of the world in all her life, and she did be whispering a good-bye in her soul unto her dead. And I was very hushed and deeply sorrowful for the maid, and did understand, for in verity there should no other human look upon that land of terror through all the quiet of eternity, and the maid did lose all her young life into that blackness, and the father that was her father, and the grave of her mother. and the friends of all her years, and there went death in the land even then after those that did live.

And mine own shook a little within mine arm, so that I knew she strove that she be brave to weep not, but afterward she made not to cease from her tears, and truly I was there to be her understanding, and she did be sweet and natural ever with me, for she was mine own and did be hourly the more so. And presently I moved a little to sign that we go downward of the gorge, and she stayed me one moment that she looked once more over all that land, and afterward she submitted and turned with me and did break into a very bitter sobbing as she did go stumbling beside me, for the sorrow of memory did fill her, and she was truly a very lonesome maid in that moment,

had come through much dreadfulness. And in a minute I stooped and lifted her, and she wept in my arms against mine armor, and I very silent and tender with her, and carried her downward of the gorge for a great hour more. And presently she was grown calm, and I knew that she slept in mine arms. And in this wise we made farewell of that dark land and left it unto eternity. End of Chapter 11, Part 2. Chapter 12, Part 1 of the Nightland, by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland

Chapter 12 Downward of the Gorge, Part 1 Now I carried the mate an hour downward of the gorge, as I did say, and I was then grown so weary that I near fell as I walked, and stumbled every while, because that I had lost somewhat of guiding in my feet, the witch did show mine utter a lackness. And I saw that I must come very swift to a place for slumber, or that I did be like to fall headlong with the maid, for I nigh

slept as I walked. And I began that I give attention to the sides of the gorge, and surely I had gone that hour all in a dream, for I was fresh waked as it were in that I did give my will to pursue. receive ought, and when I did come to have power to attend I knew that I had gone, even as a sleep-walker, for the gorge did seem a fresh matter unto me, and as that I had come awake sudden to find myself a walk in that strange and narrow place. And presently I saw somewhat where I did be, for I minded the memory of my outward journey,

and truly I have a good power to know and remember a way that I have gone. I saw that there was a great and ruddy fire-hole an eye to me, and I was all sure that I perceived certain caves in the wall of the gorge, near to that fire, as I passed it on mine upward way. And I have been given a mighty longing of heart at that time that it be given to me that I should bring safe mine own out of the peril that beset her, and have her unto just such a place for her slumber on the way of our journey backward. And surely I tell you this thing as a child.

child in pleasure, for truly it was a wondrous happy matter that my desiring should be like to have a true ending, as indeed it did seem was truly to be if that my memory had set me aright. And I went onward somewhat, and lo, I to be right, for the little caves did be there, a little past the great fire-hole, and there were seven of them in the left side of the great cliff of the gorge, and one did be as that it were very cosy, but and a place of sure safety, if that we could win unto it.

And truly, as I did conceive, we had come safe from the evil forces of that land, but yet did I mind that there was no surety in this thing, and neither did I know but that some monster should come downward of the gorge out of that land, and so work our deaths as we did sleep, if that we have no sure place for our slumber. And indeed I had wished that we were come a greater way downward of that we were come a greater way downward of the gorge, but this might not be, for I was all adrift with weariness. And truly, if that we get upward to the topmost cave, there did be few monsters that should have power to come at us ere we be warned of their coming.

And afterward they should be like to come upward against the discos, and this should be indeed a thing difficult as you shall conceive. Now it did be needful that I waked the maid, and I kissed her as she did be in my arms. And surely that dear one did kiss back again in her sleep, and was yet asleep. And truly I did love her with all my being, and I kissed her again and shook her very gentle, and so had her to wakefulness, and told how we did become to a place fit for our slumber. And she to look about very sleepy as I set her to her feet, and then to upbraid herself that she did over to slumber the while that I did labor with her carrying.

And, in Verity, I kissed her again, as she did stand making to steady herself, and looking so pretty with the sleep that did lie yet in her eyes. And she to kiss me very dear and all mine, and even then scarce proper come to wakefulness, and did say with something of a little dear abandon that she did love me utter and forever. And afterward I climbed to the topmost of the caves, and told my own the while that she walk up and down a little, so that she come to a full awakenness. And this I was careful to, because that she should have a need of all her powers that she come safe upward and

to the cave. And when I was come to the cave, lo it did be so sweet and dry as did make glad my heart, and there did be warmth in the cave as that there went a fire somewhere through the rocks an eye. And the light from the fire-hole did make a reflection inward, and so this did seem a place safe and fit to our slumbering. And I came downward unto Nani, calling that the cave was very proper for our use, and presently I gave her mine aid to the climbing, and so we came in the end safe into the cave, and truly

we did feel very safe and happy. Yet before we did sleep I set free the scrip and the pouch and took the straps and went downward again into the gorge, and I got a good boulder so heavy as I might carry and strapped it to my back, and came upward again to the cave. And the maid very grave and anxious, lest that I slipped to my hurt. And when I was come to the cave again I set the boulder in the mouth of the cave, and did balance it so light upon the edge that a touch should send it rolling downward. And by this devising I conceived that any beast or monstrous thing that should climb upward

whilst that we slept should be like to set the rock adrift, and mayhapest the rock to work and harm to such, but the chief end to be that I should be swiftly waked by the noise. And then I deterred that we go to our slumber. And lo, the mate had spread the cloak upon the rock that we should sleep upon it, for truly there did be no need that we have it now to our covering, because that the cave did be so warm as I have told before. And surely there did be no cause either that I should have the cloak for a bed, for

how should I perceive any softness from the cloak through all the sternness of mine armor? But yet did I see that the maid had made a couch that should be for the two of us, and did be so sweet and natural, and to lie by me, but yet to preserve her sweet modesty, and to do the thing with no thought, save that it was natural to our hearts, and that she did long all way to be anigh to me, but yet mayhap's scarce full conscious that her heart did prompt her in this thing. And in Verity I loved her very dear. And surely Nanny showed me the where that I should lie upon my side, and when I had obeyed she kneeled and kissed me on the lips, very sober and loving, and she laid down then

upon the cloak beside me, and truly we had both gone to sleep in one little minute, as I do think. Now I did be waked twelve great hours laughter by the fizzing of the water, and lo! When I looked the maid was not beside me, but did make ready our simple eating and drinking. And she laughed at me, very sweet and tender, because that she loved me so, and did be so glad to have me awake to her, and she came over to me and kissed me, very bright and loving upon the lips. And after that she had kissed me, she kneel beside me.

and looked at me, very dear and tender, so that I knew in a moment that she had waked a while gone and watched me some wise motherlike as I did sleep. But how I knew this thing I am not sure, save that my spirit did know or that her thoughts did have tongues unto mine. And truly I needed that I be so loved and all of you to say like with me, and I put up mine arms to her, as I did yet lie, and she did not deny me, but came into mine arms, and did snuggle there so sweet and happy and gladly, and with so true a delight, that it did be plain how she did love in all her

body and spirit to be an eye to me as I to her. Yet truly, as you do mind, the armor did be upon me, so that I feared to take her very strong in mine arms lest I hurt the dear maid, and surely the armor did be a stern matter for her to nestle unto. But yet, mayhaps, did the sternness something please her woman heart, and yet again mayhap's to lack. And presily she made that she would go from me, and I loosed mine arms from her very ready, because that I did heed all way that she have full sweet liberty of her dear maidenhood, and I to

be watchful sufficient unto this end, yet always honest and wholesome and not over-pondering, even in this my care, and this proper intending you shall ever perceive, if that your hearts do strive to hearken unto my heart, which doth speak all way before you." And the maid went from me over to where she had put the cup of water and the tablets, and I to make to rise, that I looked that the boulder did be safe untouched in the mouth of the cave. But she called unto me that I lie backward, for that she did mean gently to spoil me that once, and that I have no heed to the boulder, or whether there did be any monster or beast an

nigh in the gorge, for that the boulder did be safe as I did balance it, and nowhere is any creature to sight in the gorge, for she had looked oft since waking to this end. And truly I obeyed and lay back, and did like that I should be spoilt as we do say. And Nani brought the cup of the water and the tablets over to me, for she got them from the script before I had it to my pillow, in that while when I had gone downward for the boulder. And surely, even when she brought the cup, she would not have me rise, but took my head upon her knees and kissed me once very dainty on the lips, and I very happy to be so loved and wishful no otherwise.

And she took a tablet and kissed it and gave it to me, and afterward touched another to my lips and had that to be for her own. And so we eat and were very glad and happy, some ways as children are happy and our hearts all at ease. And presently we eat each our second tablet in the same wise as the first. And truly I did be kissed more than once, and afterward we drank each of the water. And when we had made an end, Nani told me that I moved to stand, and surely I wondered, and I stood up and low, I near cried to the water.

out with the pains of my bruising's, for I was all gone stiff in my sleep, and as that I did be more sore than ever, and this to be because I had fought again, as you do know, and surely had been hurt more by the forearmed man than I had known. And I perceived then that Nani had supposed that I should be thus pained, and had given dear thought to the matter, and truly she had the pot of the ointment ready, if that I did be very bad that she rubbed me. And she gave me aid with mine armor, and afterward eased me with my garments, and surely I did be utter bruised in the body by reason of the violence of the yellow beast-man. And the maid had somewhat so tender and sweet in her eyes as she looked upon

the bruising's that I did be very happy and to glow with contentment. And she had me to lie and made me in comfort with the cloak, so loving and grave, so that I was as a child that Doth be cared of by his mother. And she did rub me very skillful and gentle for a great hour, until I was all refreshed. And in verity she was a lovely wise maid. And as the maid ministered unto me I lay always very restful and harked to the low sound of the muttering of the fire-hole that did be in the bottom of the gorge. And Alway I did feel as an happy child that Doth be clothed in love and guided in

wisdom. And presently, when that the maid had ended her dear care, she put by the ointment and gave me her hands very dainty that she mean to aid me to rise. And surely when I was come again to my feet I was all eased and to have movement with no great pain. And truly this made me wondrous pleased and to feel new courage, for I had been troubled that I should be so helpless in that I did be the protector of my mine own. And when I had tried my limbs and found them to be in command and ready, I looked

about for my garments. And lo, the maid brought me my spare body vest from the pouch and had it upon her arm to give to me. But surely she denied me a moment of the vest and stood before me, and had an admiring and wonder, very sweet and honest, because that my arms did be so great and hard with muscles. And indeed, I did be very strong, as you have perceived, for I did be all way in affection of the exercises that were taught in the upbringing of all the peoples of the mighty pyramid. And by this explaining you shall understand that I was like to be strong, but indeed I owed the straightness and shaping of my body to the mother that bore me.

And afterward, in all my life, had I taken pride of my body to be of health and to have strength, And surely this is a matter very fit for pride, and to be told bravely and with honesty. And the admiring of the maid was very sweet to me, and in verity I did be to deceive if that I said otherwise. And in a moment she dropped my body-vest and put out her hands to me that I take her into mine arms. And I took the maid into my arms with a great gladness and with somewhat of humbleness that I was no wise good enough to hold her.

for my heart was young, and I loved her very dear and youthful. And she did lie there very quiet and happy a little. And surely I did find presently that she kissed the great muscling of my breast, very sweet and sly where her face did press against it. And lo in a moment she came free of mine arms and gave me an aid with my garments and afterward with mine armor. And when that this was done she stood off from me and she looked at me and she looked at me and half shy and half of sweetness and naughtiness.

And she came then in a moment and put her hands upward to my shoulders, and so stood her eyelids something down over her eyes, and did steal a little look up this time and that. And lo, in a sudden moment before I did what, she was to her knees before me and did weep, and I down very swift to kneel with her. And I asked her not why she wept, for I perceived that she did have joy and glad happiness and sweet trouble of her man, and that she did be a true woman, and one part of the woman did worship, so that she did be strangely humble and nigh to be shy, and another did love, and need that she be an eye to me, and a third to have a calm wisdom.

And all did now be a tremble, together in her heart. And I knew that I did be truly an hero to her, though but usual to all others. And my heart was wondrous proud and wondrous humble, so that I was in the same moment upraised and to feel dreadly unworthy. But I made no pretending to discredit myself to her, but only did resolve that I win Allway her dear respect, and I did be natural and truthful of my manner and without foolish denial of her sweet worship, for she was utter mine own, and it did be a pitiful thing if that I see seem otherwise than an hero unto her.

But of you I ask kind understanding, and to call me not a thing of conceit, because that I did understand, for truly I knew my faults, even so well as you, that do know all of my going. And you to look backward upon the love-days, and to mind how that your maid did ever to make you great in manhood with her dear belief and up-looking, and so shall you conceive of all my feelings, for we do be all so human in this matter, and to meet on a dear natural ground, as you will say. And truly, in a little time, my own did be steadied and wiped her pretty

eyes and nestled to me a while, very hushed and to need that she be close. And I to have her gentle against mine armor, and to be in my heart, as that I did be her father and her lover in the one man, and surely to be silent and joyful that I lived. And presently I slipped her shoes from her little feet with my right hand, the while that she did rest within my left arm, and I condemned myself that I had thought not more swift to this end. But indeed I had thought upon it while that Nani rubbed me, and had intentioned this wise, but afterward forget, as you shall understand,

that have been with me all way. And truly my known did be hurt that I say ought to my blame, and I to cease, but yet to feel reproached by my heart. And when I had looked to the maid's feet I tied on her shoes again, and we got together our gear, and afterward we came down from the cave with a great care, because that it did be so high up in the cliff of the gorge. And afterward we made downward of the gorge and had a good care to our going, and so much of speed as we could make, that we come something off from the dark land of the lesser redoubt so quick as we might.

And in six hours we had gone very well, and we stopped then that we eat and drink, and afterward I looked again to the feet of the maid, and I bathed them in a great rock basin of warm water that did be a nigh to the place of our eating. And afterward I put the ointment about them very thorough and gentle for a good while, and so she had some ease and comfort. And afterward we made onward again. Now we did go pretty easy, for I had considered the notings of mine outward journey, and so did perceive that we should be but six or seven hours

off that part of the gorge where did be the slugs. And I was minded that we rest and sleep, ere that we make through that dire and dreadful place, for that we should be twelve great hours and more to go through and to have no rest or pause until that we did be safe outward again, as you shall think. And so did we need to be strong and well to be well rested, and this to be wise also for the feet of the maid. Now surely the maid did be in delight of the fires of that part of the gorge where we

were come, and she had beside a rest of the soul in that she had feeling that there did be no evil force to trouble us to our destruction, and I bothered her not yet a while with tellings of the horrid place that we should to journey through in a while, as you do know. And so we did go and all way with a good caution. lest that some beast or creature should come upon us. And all way with the fire-holes before and behind, and in the air of the gorge the little whistling of steam that did spurt out in this place and that, and a good warmth in many

parts by reason of the fires, and odd wiles a smelling of sulphur, but not greatly, nor to our trouble. And all way the low muttering of the fire-holes and pits and the red lights and the dancing of the shadows when that we did go by a fire pit where the fire did frisk and burn lively, and upon either side the grim walls of the gorge going up measureless into the night. And so we were gone presently pretty comfortable for six good hours since last that we eat. And we made halt and eat and drank, and I showed the maid how that we should make a short journey that day and sleep, and so be ready to the horrid journey through the dark part

of the gorge where the slugs did be. And we made search then that we have a safe place to our slumber, and surely I perceived where we did be, for we came upon that same cave where I did sleep, after that I was come free of the slugs, and that we were come no farther, doth show how easy did be our present going, and this you do know. And there did be the spring where I washed, and the fire-hole an eye, and truly they were not like to be gone away, as you shall say. Yet did we exclaim, very natural, for the maid did be so deep in interest of the matters of my coming, and to be at once that no other place should serve for our rest and slumber. And indeed this was a natural thing, and the place so good as any, save

that I did wish it had been upward unto a high place of the gorge, as you shall understand. But yet might we block the mouth part of the cave with boulders, some wise as I did before, so to have a defense against anything that should make to enter upon our sleep, or at the least to be waked by the falling of the boulders. Now my gnome went inward of the little cave which did be very light from the fire-pit that was to the front, but before that she did go I made a swift search of the place that there should be no creeping thing, and truly it was sweet and free. And the maid did be strangely taken that she should come to the veritable place where one

Once I did lie on mine outward way. And truly I do understand, and so shall many that do have these feelings about matters. And afterward we went into the hot spring that was in the hollow of the rock, an eye to the fire pit, and I saw that there did be no snakes, neither any of the rat things an eye. And so I had the maid to sit very comfortable on the side of the pool, and I freed her shoes and bathed her feet, and afterward rubbed them very steady with the ointment. and so for a good time and all way to keep a looking out upon the gorge. And presently, when that I had taken a loving care of her pretty feet, I tied the

shoes again upon the maid and so back to the cave, and the two of us to carry boulders according to our strength. And when we had a sufficient, we built it a rough and clumsy wall, after that we were gone into the cave, and the wall rose nigh to fill the mouth of the cave and made us to be somewise in darkness, but yet to feel it. feel in safety. And I had a good heed to make the chinks of the wall very close in the bottom so that no small creeping thing should come through unto us whilst that we slept. And afterward Nani set the

scrip in the pouch to be for my pillow, but had the bundle of her torn garments to be for her own purpose. And I perceived that she had the water-powder and a pack of the tablets to her hand for our waking that she might prepare our food, and mayhap to wake a little before me, so that she had the water-pour-and-and-a-pike a little before me, that she have all ready to greet me from my sleep. But indeed I said not to show that I knew, for I saw that this thing did give her a dear pleasure, and truly it was very sweet to have her to these gentle duties that did be to her so sure and quiet a delight.

And Minone bade me that I lie, and she put the discos upon the outward side of me to mine hand, and with a dainty and fearful touch, for the weapon did be very dreadful unto her thoughts, but yet a comforting thing to abide for our defense. And afterward she covered me with the cloak and kissed me very sedate upon the lips, and then to her own side and to come very nice and happy under the cloak, and so to her rest. And presently she did sleep, as I perceived by her breathings. And surely it did seem to my spirit that she had an utter and dear content in this arranging of our slumber, so that she did be all at peace in her breathing of our slumber, so that she did be all at peace in

all her being, because that she did be nigh unto me, that did be her own love. But, indeed, I could not sleep for a time, and surely, in a while, mine own did nestle unto me in her sleep, so sweet and dear as a child, and likewise as that it did be her right to be so an nigh unto me. An eye to be that I should put mine arms about her. But indeed I move not, neither did I kiss her, as I did wish. for truly I should be very manly with my own maid that did be so trustful and utter mine in her sleep.

And presently I was over unto slumber also, and stirred not for eight good hours, and did wake then to the hissing of the water, so that I knew mine own was awake before me as she had planned, and was making ready that we eat. And when she saw me move in the half-light she gave out a little word of joy that I did be again to knowledge of her, and she came over and put her arms about my neck, and kissed me very loving, thrice upon the lips. And in verity it came to me in that moment that I had been kissed a while gone in my dreams,

but scarce to know it. Yet I perceive now that Minon had taken a naughty advantage of my slumber, that she kissed me to her own pleasure. Yet did the maid say no word of her naughtiness, an eye to be likewise, but to resolve that I waken perhaps on the next time. and so catch her in her sweet and secret delight of me. And truly this doth sound quaint, but to be true. And I rose and took down the half of the wall that did be across the mouth of the cave,

and afterward looked out, but there was no sight of any horrid thing in the gorge, save that one of the rat things did slumber, very gorged seeming upon the side of the little fire-hole. And afterwards we eat and drank, and the maid then to rub me as before for, for I was greatly stiff on my waking, as you shall think, but she came not into mine arms presently as I did hope, but only kissed my shoulders when that she had finished, and so bid me to dress. Yet after that I was dressed, and had mine armor full upon me, she must come unto me, and she slipped her two small hands into the one of mine,

and so stood by me very silent. And sudden she put up her lips very quiet and passionate, that I should kiss her, and she kissed me once, as it be as that her spirit kissed mine, and all her being came unto me, and she gave me but that one kiss, and afterward slipped her hands very gentle from mine, and made to the gathering of our gear. But truly I that loved her so great knew that a tumult of love did be hid in her heart. And indeed she looked once at me in such wise that I grew near to a true humbleness of heart, because of the honor and love that did be in her eyes.

And surely it is a very little thing to die for such an one as mine own did be. And by this saying shall you perceive my heart in that moment, and that I did pant, as it were, that I do some deed of love to show my love. And truly this is but a natural desiring and human, and the cause proper to the uplifting of manhood. And surely you shall all mind you of such feeling. in the past love-days, that I do pray should be never past. And when we had our gear together I left it in the cave and took mine own over into the

hot pool that was an eye to the fire-pit, and she to exclaim upon the rat-thing that did be yet a slumber upon the side of the fire-pit. And I do say that the thing did be no cause for fear, but rather indeed a good friend, in that it was a devourer of snakes as you shall mind. While that we talked I bade the little feet of Nani. And surely, as I dried them upon my pocket-cloth, I was taken that I should kiss them. And surely I kissed them, and they did be very shapely and dainty, and all eased of travel by the care that I did take to this end.

And afterward I rubbed them with the ointment for a good while, and so had them again into the shoes and the maid very quiet. After that I had kissed her feet that did be so dainty. yet with a sweet naughtiness in her way, as my heart perceived, though she did nothing, neither said anything to this end, and was truly very obedient and orderly to all my wishes. And we went back then to the cave, and the maid put the pot of the ointment back into the pouch, and she buckled the pouch and the scrip upon me, and the discos I had upon my hip, for I went no-wise anywhere without it, as you shall suppose.

She had the little bundle of her clothing for her burden, and truly I was ready that she should carry so much, for we did be to act wisely, and she well able to carry so small a thing, and I better to have my hands all way free to the discos and to the needs of the way. And we went downward of the gorge at a strong speed, for there did be somewise of fifteen hours good journey, ere that we come out upon the far side of that place where the monsters did be, And this did be three hours to the upward beginning of that place, and twelve hours journey then, in the least, that we should take to go through again into the light of the gorge below.

And this I did reckon from my notings of my upward journey, as you do know. And I made all clear to the maid of the thing that did be before us, and made not to hide the danger and horror, but yet to make not over much of the same. and she to walk close beside me, very sweet and trustful, and to say that she feared not, so that I should be there to have care of her, but only that she did fear harm for me, and yet to have confidence that I should slay all hurtful things that should be like to trouble us. And truly I did kiss her for her dear belief and love.

Now in the middle part of the third hour the air of the gorge did begin that it was heavy, and to have a seeming of fumes that stang something upon the throat, odd wiles. And there were presently less of the fire-holes, and soon as we did go the more downward the beginnings of a great gloom, and to have smoke therein that made us to feel husky. And in the end of the fourth hour we were come truly far downward within the gloom, and to be as that we groped in a fog of distaste, and to know not how we went with any surety. for oft there did be an utter darkness about us, and a while the shine of a dull glowing fire-pit upon our sight that did show us the gloom and dread of that place.

And we went all the way very hushed, and the maid to my back, but I did halt now in this time and make to know how she did be, and surely she whispered very brave to me through the dimness, and once did slip her hand into mine, and I to take off my armored glove for a little moment that I hold her hand and give her nice assurance. But in verity there was terror in mine heart that did be a terror far beyond the trouble of mine upward way. And surely I was shaken newly with every danger, lest that I should lose mine own, or she to come to any hurt.

And indeed you shall perceive how I did be, for so should you be in a like case, and in truth it doth be an utter anxiousness and suffering. Now, when we had been two hours in the dark part of the gorge, I smelled of the dread and horrid stink that you do what of, and surely a great fear came upon me, for I perceived that we did come among the monsters, or that one came an eye to us. And I whispered unto the maid that she halt, and we stood very hushed awhile, and surely the stink did grow, and to be very dreadful in the nostrils, so that I felt mine own made to shake somewhat with the fear and disgust that this thing did make in us.

And presently the stinking did ease somewhat from about us, but whether there had gone past us a monster slug I have no sure knowing, for there did be no fire-pit an eye to that place so that there was a great darkness all about. And surely there was a great slowness and wetness of the air, and dismal drippings that made desolation in the silence. and the feel of strange growths upon the boulders, as you do know, an oft and horrid slime and dankness, and the stink to be everywhere, so that we knew a constant disgust and fear, and always the fumings of sulfur that did seem, in verity, to beat down upon us utter

heavy and soar upon our lungs. End of Chapter 12, Part 1. Chapter 12 Part 2 of The Thur 2 of The The Nightland by William Hope Heidson. This Libravox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland, Chapter 12. Downward of the Gorge, Part 2. And so we went onward amid the smell that did be as of dead things,

and off did we make pause and hark, and had a great care as we did go by the dull fireholes and firepits, that we should make no showing of ourselves in the light. And sudden, as we did go by a great pit that burned very deep and red, I reached back and caught mine own by the arm, and I set her gaze into the right side of the gorge which was beyond the fire. And the maid went very still as she did see the thing that was there. For in verity it was utter monstrous and did shine very wet-looking in the light of the fire.

And truly it moved a little with the head this way and that, stretching through the dark and the shadows as you shall see a slug to move, and with no speed or sound, and no wise seeming heedful of aught. But yet did I fear that it smelled us, if this might be, and this, as you shall think, to be a very natural fear. And always, as I do mind, it seemed to go blindly somewise, or to have that slow and strange moving that doth make one to think of a blindness. But whether it did be truly blind, how shall I say? Only that it was an utter monstrous brute, so great as the black hull of a ship, and very dreadful unto our hearts. And we move not for a while, save that I pulled my own down into the hiding

of the boulders of that part, and she'd put her hand very anxious unto me. Yet not to be comforted as I did have to think, but to persuade me, lest that I go to some adventuring that should set me in a sure danger. And this I perceived in a little moment and loved her for her care. But indeed I had no mind to ought, save that we come clear of that place. And I watched the monster through places between the boulders, and surely, in a little while it swayed the great head very slow and quiet unto the cliff that did make that side of the gorge, and the brute set unto the cliff and began that it went upward with a strange moving of muscles that did go wavewise under the wet and horrid gleaming hide.

And so in a little time it was gone quiet against the cliff, and the head part did be upward in the darkness above, so that it did be from our sight. But the monster body did be plain for a great way, and was seeming clung to the cliff, and to come downward out of the dark as that it did be a great black ridge of soft and dreadful life upon the face of the cliff, and the tail was something less balked and to taper, and did trail outward into the gorge upon the boulders. And surely the thing did seem as that it slept, but that odd wiles the tail did lift a little off the boulders, and curl somewise, and afterward come down again upon the boulders, mayhap in this place, and may have in that place, as we

did watch all hid. And it was as that our sense and our spirits did assure you. us that the thing had no wadding of us, but surely our fears did nigh to equal the comfort of this sweet reason, and to make us think otherwise. Yet in a time I made that we go forward together through the spaces that did be among the boulders, and I went creeping and the maid to follow likewise. And oft I did pause and made a watching upon the monster, but truly it moved not, save as I have told. and I kept a great heed upon the maid that she follow all way close unto my feet.

And in the end we came safe from that place where the monster did be clung unto the great cliff in the night. And we went then for two great hours without adventure, save that once the mate touched me that we pause, for that something went by us where we did be in an utter dark place of the gorge and no fire-hole an eye. And I knew that the thing did be near, even as the maid touched me. And caught I the maid in the dark and thrust her under the side of a boulder, and I crouched then before her with mine armor that I should protect her from any brutish thing. And the discos in my hand, an afterward and horrid time of waiting. And the stink of that part of the gorge grew very dreadful, so that it did be as that we should not breathe

with the horror of the stink, and there went past us some horrid and utter monster, that made neither sound nor anything, save that there seemed a strange noise that might be the breathing of a great thing. But yet did be all uncertain, in that the sides of the gorge cast the sound this way and that in an horrid whispering of echoes, so that we did not know whether the sound be made a nigh to us, or a far upward in the eternity of the night, where I did suppose the mountains to be joined over the gorge in a monstrous roof in that part. And presently the strange noisings died in the upward height and all about us, and the utter disgust of the stink went from us, so that we knew that the monster had gone past us,

and did make downward through the dark gorge, and mayhap then to some lone and dreadful cavern of the world as I did think. And indeed, as I do mind, I had a sudden wonder at that time and other wiles, as it did chance, whether this way did be true the olden way that the peoples of the lesser refuge did travel in the olden days. And surely, as I did suppose, they had come some other way, or the gorge to be different and less dreadful in the far-off years. And this thing you shall agree with me to be a reasonable thinking. And after that the monster had gone a good while, we went onward again, and with a great caution, and dreading all way, lest that we come upon that monster in the darkness.

But yet did we know by smell and by all our consciousness whether that we come nigh into one of the monster slugs? Then in the end of the fifth hour in the dark part of the gorge we came by the mouth of that great cavern upon our left, and you to remember the same. And I made pause in the darkness, and had the maid very gentle by the arm that she should look with me. And I whispered how that I passed this place to my right upon my upward way. and how that I did think there to be a plenty of monster caverns within the mountains that

made the sides of the gorge. And that, mayhap, the slug creatures had there and home in such places, or came up it might be from some utter strange deepness and mystery of the great world. And the maid did bide very close into me and silent, whilst that I whispered. For the terror of the place did be on her, yet not to make her lacking of courage, but yet to put a monstrous awe upon her and a great and natural fear, and I likewise, as you do know. And we stayed there where we did be a little moment, and looked downward into the boughs of the monster cavern, and the shine of the fire-hole beat over the cavern in the near part, but there did be an utter mystery and deathly dark beyond the shining of the pit

that did be within, as you shall remember. And in Verity, as we stayed but to glance, I perceived that there lay humped things about the fire, and some to be black-seeming, and some to have a seeming of whiteness, but with no sureness in the color to mine eyes. And there came a moving in one of the humped things, so that it did be as that an hill did wake into an horrid life. And immediately I knew that the humps did be some utter monsters, mayhaps even the great slugs, a slumber about the fire-pit that did burn in that strange, deeply cavern. And I saw that I did ill for our lives, that I should pause even for a

little moment to such staring. And immediately I whispered to my own that we go with all our speed, for indeed I knew not whether that our nearness had waked that monster, or whether that it had but waked by chance. And truly I was utter eager that we'd be gone from that place, so swift as we might. And we went on then through all of the sixth hour that we did be in the slug part of the gorge, as I named it unto myself. And in all that hour there did nothing harmful come an eye. Only, as I did know presently, there came

an unease upon our spirits, but yet to be very little at that time, and we to be scarce knowing of it. And all way as we went there did be darkness for the most, and odd wiles a vague murmuring of the night far above, as it did seem. And presently the dull glare of a fire-pit to shine out far off below us in the gorge, and to seem very dim and unreal unto us, by reason of the smokes and the fumes that made a haze and a distaste in the gorge. And presently the murmuring of the night to grow somewhat, and afterward the sound of the muttering of the fire-pit to come unto us, and the murmuring to die into our ears that did be hearing now only the dull muttering, and so we to know that the murmuring of the night did be truly the far-off

muttering of the fire-holes, and our eyes to guide our hearing and our reason to explain and knit the sounds, and so we to pass by the fire-hole with a great quiet and caution and ever with watchfulness, as you shall suppose. And afterward, again into the dark, And presently again the murmuring, to tell that we came into another of the fire-pits that was yet afar off in the gorge and made dim echoes in the night. And Alway we went very watchful and in grim fear, but with steadfastness and good intention to win forth out of that desolation and horror, and having always so great a speed as the darkness and the dangers and the trouble of the way did allow.

And in this place I will make explanation why that I speak some wiles of the fire-pits and other wiles of fire-holes. For the holes did be those fires that burn nigh to the brim of the holes, but the pits were those places where the fire was deeply in the earth. And this thing I give for your enlightenment, even on a small matter, so that you shall have a clear knowledge to abide with me all the way, and you to agree of this for wisdom, and I, to be pleased that you so agree. And here also I should tell that there did not come a muttering

from all of the fire-holes and the fire-pits, but mayhap from this one and mayhap not from that one, according to the way of the fire therein. And this shall be plain unto you. And so shall you see us go, and the smoke and the bitterness of the sulphur to be all about us, and odd wiles the murmuring of a far-off pit, and oft the utter silence, and to pass this time a lonesome fire-hole, and afterward the utter dark, or the half-gloom, all as might chance, according to the nearness of the fires. And upward in the everlasting night the grim mountains to make a roof over us, as I did suppose.

And all this while did the unease of which I have told make upon us, so that presently my known whispered unto me the thing that already my spirit did have to proceed. that there came after us through the night some harmful thing, that did be surely no great way off, as I did feel within me, and the maid to have a likewise belief. And truly I thought at once upon that brute that did wake downward in the mighty cavern, where did be the great inward fire-hole, as I have told. But whether this did be true knowledge that we did be chased in the dark by that thing, or whether there came after us some other monster, I could have no sure.

but only that we did be chased, and of this I had assuredness. And I set the maid before me that I have myself ready to the danger that followed, and we made forward again then so quick as we were able, and she went very wisely, for she had good wit and had noted the ways of my leading. And we went thus until the end of the seventh hour, and surely in that time we heard the murmuring in the night which told of a fire-hole some wise before us, and soon to have the red glare plain to our eyes, and the noise of the murmuring to die away into the nearer mutter of the fire.

And so presently to be an eye, and we to make forward with a good speed, because that we feared utterly the thing that made quiet chase of us through the night. And oft I did look backward and smelt the air that I know whether it did be a monster slug-beast that chased us, but there did be no worseness of the smell to tell me aught. And alway I did be fretted in the heart that we make no greater speed. But indeed, as you shall perceive, our going did be but a slow thing in the dark places, and even thus we had many a sore tumbling and bruising.

And by this we were come almost unto the fire-hole. And immediately I saw that I knew the place, for there went upward beside the fire a great jaggedness of rock that I had seen upon mine upward. way. And surely I caught the maid in an instant, and bent her, and she quick to obey with her body. And we were both immediately hid downward among the boulders. And this I did, because I minded how that there did be many of the monsters nigh to this same fire-hole as I did go upon my upward way. And we went forward then with an utter care, but yet to keep onward, because that there did be somewhat in chase of us. And in verity, when that that

we were come opposite unto the fire-hole, I saw that there did be seven of the monster slugs against the far side of the gorge, and did be all set upon their bellies against the cliff, and their horrid heads to be hid in the upward dark, and their tails to lie very great and soft seeming in the bottom of the gorge upon the boulders. And lo! the maid touched me, and she drew me to look upon the near cliff of the gorge. And truly there did be three of the brutish things. things laid upward there, and a fourth did be humped somewhat upon a great ledge that did be upward of the gorge, and just to be plain to our eyes.

And surely it was as that we did be all surrounded by such monsters, and to make the heart sink and fear to lie upon our hopefulness. But indeed the maid showed a good spirit, an eye to have fierce determining that we come free of that gorge, and afterward in time unto our mighty home. And we made forward again, and did go creeping among the rocks and the boulders, and so came presently past that place, and had not wake the monsters, if that indeed they did truly sleep. And I made halt a moment upon the far border of the light from the fire-hole, and I looked

backward up the gorge, perchance that I should see the thing that followed us. But, indeed, there came nothing out of the dark of the upward gorge. so that I knew that there did be some safe space to our backs, which did be truly a comforting thing. And here I should tell how that there was no great stinking in that place where did be so many of the slug beasts, and this to puzzle me, and in the end to make me think that some of those horrid things did stench more great than others, but yet I to have no certainty in this matter as you do perceive. And truly this thing troubled me. for I had been comforted that my nose should tell me when that the thing that may

chase of us should draw nigh in the darkness, and now in verity I knew not what to have for assurance. For the awareness of the spirit was but a vague thing, and no more in such a matter than a feeling as of an inward warning. And we went onward then for a great hour, and with an horrid unease upon us. And thrice did we go by fire-pits in the darkness. And alway I made pause upon the far side of the light that I should look backward, but did have no sight of aught, yet did my spirit or my fears warn me with new fear, and a greater sense of nearness, and the maid to confess also to this thing.

Now we saw not any of the slugs for a long while, neither had there been any about the three fire-holes, and the air of the gorge was grown something sweet and free somewhat. of the stench and dead-seeming things, but yet to be very bitter with fumings and smoke and sulphur stinks. And lo, in the middle of the tenth hour, as we did go, painful and with anxiousness in a very dark place of the gorge, there came unto us again the smell that told to us that one of the monsters did be an eye. And surely we had both a great fear in that we had belief that it did be a sign that the

thing that made Chase did draw near upon us. But yet did I to use my reason also, and to know that the stink might be from some monster that we were come nigh to in the darkness of that place. And I whispered this unto the maid, and she to say, very hushed, that it might be so, but to have no belief, and I to be likewise, as you do see. And we pushed forward at a new speed, and had many bitter falls, so that we did be all bruised, but not to know it at that time, because that our fear did be so keen. And oft we made a little pause and heart, but there did be only the dismal drip of water from on high, and presently the murmur of the night that told that we drew near into a new fire-pit. And surely this was a great easement to our

spirits, in that we should have light to perceive our danger, and may hapap to win free. But to be in that utter dark was a thing to break the courage, and to breed belief that we did be utter helpless, and all wrapped in horror and despair. And the stink grew ever, as we made forward, so that I knew not whether there did be great monsters beside the fire-pit that was to our front, as I have told, or whether it made plain the advancing of the pursuer, and we only to be able to make our best speed, and to be weary with hope that we rush not blind into death, and always to be chilled in the back with the belief that the thing that may chase did be very close in that utter

dark and to gain upon us. And we knew not whether to make our belief to be the tellings of the spirit or the utterings of our fears, and so shall you perceive our plight, and we but to be able to make forward. And in verity the dreadfulness of that time doth shake me now to think upon. and you also, if that you have gotten my tellings to your hearts, so that your human sympathy doth be with me. And there came presently to our ears the far mudder of the fire-pit, so that very soon the murmuring was lost to us in the night, and only the slow mutter to be plain. And the dull looming of the fire shone afar off, through the night and the smoke and

fumings, and we to a great speed, and to pant with fear, but yet with a fresh of hope again to sweeten us. And we came nigh to the fire-pit, and lo, the smell did be grown very drear and foul, but there did be no slug-beast near the fire. And by this we perceived that we did be truly in an utter danger, in that the pursuer did be upon us, and the stinking to tell this to be truth, and our spirits to have warned us very strong and proper. And I stopped near to the fire-pit, which did be great, and very red-glowing. And I looked upward of the gorge into the night of the gorge that we did come from, but the monster was not yet upon us to work our death. And I looked to the sides of the gorge, and the maid to have the same

thought that did be mine, that we climbed the mountains that made the sides of the gorge. And I looked very keen first to this side, and then did run overward, that I looked more close upon the other, and afterward back again, for it did seem that we should have a greater ease upon the side that we did be. And I asked the maid whether that she did be prepared, and she to be very white and wearied, and all besmirched with the dankness and growths upon the boulders and the hidden pools of the gorge and the dripping of the waters. But yet did she be sound in her courage, and to show that she had all belief and abiding in me, and her judgment likewise to be with mine in that her own reason did approve.

And I took the bundle of her torn clothing from her, for it did be at her girdle and like to trouble her movings, but she to refuse, very determined, in that I did be already overburdened, and I to be firm in my deciding, and to make her to yield the bundle, the which I hooked unto the hold of the discos where it did be to mine hip. And the maid to be there a little figure and white in the face, and strangely angered, and her anger mixed with hidden acknowledgment that I did be her master, and have to be minded that she moved not from where she did stand, and part to be reasonable and fearful of the hidden beast, and in part also to thrill in her womanhood unto the man that did be so masterful unto her,

And all to pass in a little moment, and we to be to the gorge side, and busied very eager to the climb. And the maid to be first, as I did heed, an eye to follow, and have constant looking to the task, and to her safety, and all way to be bitter anxious for our speed to be good, and to be anxious the more than, less that my known should slip, for there did be in horrid wetness upon the sides of the gorge, as you shall have guessed. and horrid growths that blotched the great rocks mightily, and made an utter slipperiness, if that they did be trod upon.

And we to have to come so clear of all such matters as we might, and yet to be speedy for our lives, and likewise to lack no care and thought to the setting of our hands and of our feet in places fitted to the lifting of our weight. And truly you shall see that we went very desperate, and I to give word to the made that she looked not downward, the which I was urgent upon, lest that she come giddy in the heart. But I, as you shall think, could scarce to keep from fearful peerings below, so that I learned speedy whether the pursuer did

come yet into the light of the fire-hole beneath. And presently the maid did gasp very weak and troubled with the soreness of the climb, and I came higher and set mine arm about her as we did be there upon the face of the cliff. And she stopped very still a little while, and an ease did come to her, and an assurance of safety. And surely I kissed her there where we did be in that upward place, and her lips did tremble unto mine, and her courage and strength to come back into her, so that in a minute she

did make once more to the climbing. And we came presently to a place where a great ledge did be, that jutted out from the mighty cliff, and was surely a huge way above the gorge bottom. And the ledge sloped, and there were on the ledge great stones and boulders that did make lodgment there through eternity. And I looked very careful to our way, and saw that we did be in the path of a mighty rock that was over nigh into the edge of the shelf-place, and did put fear upon me, in that it seemed that it should come down with great thundering upon us if that we but shook the place where it did be. And I caught the maid very swift and gentle, and shaped our path unto one side

of that great rock, and did presently lose my fear when that we did come safe from under it. And in a minute after we were come upward upon the ledge, and a very safe place it did seem, and surely as that no monster should be able to come upward upon us. And this I did try to make for comfort unto ourselves, but that we both to know how that the great slugs could lie up against the sides of the gorge, and surely it did be like that they should be able to come upward clear of the gorge, and so to the place where we made to have safety. And I had no thought to deny this thing, when that it was clear to my brain, but set rather that we should have some way to fight the monster if that we did be discovered.

And I thought in a moment upon the stones that did be about, and the maid in the same moment cried out that we should push the big rock down upon the slug that we believe to have chase of us, and indeed the rock to be a great weapon if we could but stir it as you shall think. And alway, as we talked very hushed, we looked downward into the deepness of the gorge unto the upward end of the firelight, but there came no thing yet unto our knowledge, only that the stinking did rise up to us through that great distance. And the fire-pit to seem now a very small burning, and to give no great light up to us, and we neither to be able to see very clear of the gorge bottom,

in that the haze of the fumes and the smoke was in the air of the gorge, and made uncertainty, and we to be no wise proper free of the smoke even where we did be. And we watched, very set with anxiousness and fearful expecting of the monster, and did be both yet lost of breath and the maid that she made her word something broken for a little while. And lo! In a moment, Nani cried out very low and sharp that the thing did come, and I to see a moving of somewhat in the same instant in the gorge that lay upon the upward side of the fire-pit. And immediately I saw the great and monster head of the beast come forward into the shine from the

pit, and the head did be of a blotched white, and to have the eyes upon great stalks that came from the forward part of the head, and the stalks to be set downward so that the eyes looked upon the bottom parts of the gorge. And surely this doth be very horrid seeming to the mind of this age, but yet to have a less strangeness unto the two of us that had seen. seen many horrid sights, as you do know. And as the monster came forward, the more into the light, I saw that the great and utter mighty bulk did be all of that same whiteness, that did be so set over with blotchings and a seeming of unhealth. But truly, the color was proper to a creature that did abide in so

great a darkness, as you shall say, yet had those slugs that we did see been black and shining for the most as I have told. And this to be as I saw, and I not to heed here that I try into explainings in this place, else should I be never eased of my task as you do see. And the monster slug came onward, and as it did go it set the stalks of the eyes in among the boulders, as that it did search, swayed now this way and now that way, from side to side of the gorge, and all way it pushed the stalks of the eyes inward among the boulders, and so to go forward searching. And truly it was very dreadful to see the thing make search for us, and to go so steadfast to so dread a purpose. And indeed I saw it not so plain as might be,

because of the haze of the fumes and the smoke that did lie in the air of the gorge, as I have told, and made something vague the sight at this time and that. But yet we did both see a strange thing. For when that the great white body did become half into the light, the slug-beast set out a big tongue among the boulders, after that it did peer thereunder, and the tongue did be very long and white, and something thin seeming. And the monster lapped inward in a moment a great snake from among the boulders, and the tongue did hold upon the snake, as that there did be surely teeth or roughness upon the tongue.

But yet the distance to be too great for any surety of the sight, as you do know. And moreover, there did be the uncertainty of the haze within the air. And the slug took the snake inward, all as it did lash and wriggle, and swallowed it in a moment. And in verity, that snake did be a big and horrid creature, else had it been not so plain into our sight, but it did be as a worm unto the monster and gone instant. And immediately the slug beast went again to searching, and the head to sway from this side and to that side of the gorge, and by the wideness and ease of this swaying shall

you perceive the utter greatness of the beast. And alway, as it did come downward of the gorge, it thrust the stalks of the eyes inward among the boulders, looking all ways. And oft the breath did come from it as a cloud, and the stink to rise up into us very plain and an abomination. And again we saw the beasts at the tongue in among the boulders of the gorge bottom, and it licked forth a snake that did seem so thick as a man in the body, and the snake to thrash in the great white tongue and to be immediately drawn inward and gone utter. And surely, as the thought did stir in me, there did be a great

mercy over us, in that we did not die by such a serpent in some dark and horrid place of the gorge. But yet, as it is like to be, mayhap the snakes did be only a nigh to the fire-holes, yet doth it be anywise a wondrous thing that we did come so free of them all way, and truly to learn was to be given a new terror. Now the monster was come fully into the shining of the fire-pit, and was upon this side, and fire to make a shining against the side of the slug so that odd wiles I did perceive very plain the huge wrinklings and muslings of the skin as the beast made onward. And Alway it did search, thrusting in the eyestalks among the boulders.

And sudden it made pause, and did begin that it brought all the mighty body together and humped itself, and brought the head part round onto the bottom of the cliff that made this side of the gorge. And it gathered itself, and afterward did lengthen upward against the cliff and begin to climb. And lo, I saw that the beast did scent of us and made to come upward to destroy us. And as the mighty hill of the body did come into the length against the great cliffside, the beast set the ice-stalks into this cave and that as it did go, and into all crannies, and so lengthened upward very straight and monstrous and and dreadful unto us, and it be as a white and mildewed hill that had an horrid life, and the

stink to come up so that we did be like to lose our breath with the dreadfulness of it, as you shall think. And surely, for a moment, I looked unto the rocks upon the ledge, and this way and that way, and upward unto the everlasting darkness that did be above us, and again unto the great rock that did seem to quiver upon the edge, as I have told. And I was grown utter desperate in a moment, for truly it did seem in that instant that there did be no power in the world that should slay so utter mighty a monster. And immediately, even as I did despair, I had run very swift unto the great rock and the

made with me, both very strained and shaken with the horror of the thing that did make upward unto us so sure and intent. I set my strength unto the rock and heaved. But indeed the rock gave not from the place where it did be, so that I had a dreadful despair, for I saw that it did be more secure than had seemed. And the maid lent her strength unto mine, and we heaved together, with sore pantings and little cries to guide our endeavors, and because we could not be contained in that moment. And surely it seemed that the great rock moved, and lo, as we strove together to the task, there came a vast and sudden grinding, and the rock to cease from our shoulders, and to be gone

from us, or scarce we did what of the happening. And the rock went over, and rushed downward upon the monster, and with mighty crashings as it did grind and crush the face of the cliffside with a quick and constant thundering. And I caught the maid, as she did stagger upon that dire upward edge, because that she had set her strength so uttered to the endeavor, and the rock to be gone so sudden as you do see, and she to be like to follow after. And she clung unto me, and I to hold her very safe, as I looked down upon the falling of the rock. And behold, the great rock smote the monster in the humped part of the back, below of the head, and did enter into the monster, even as a bullet doth strike, and

and was gone instant from my sight into the vitals. And there came a mighty sound of anguish from the monster, and the monster did loosen from the cliff, and to crumple as it did seem, and sink backward, and a great steam of dread breathing to go upward from the beast and a reek, and it made again the strange and horrid noise of pain, and the gorge to be yet full of the echoes of the rock thundering, and with the noise of the rock there was now mingled the horrid sounding of the death. crying of the beast. And the gorge to be filled with dull and dreadful echoings, as that an hundred monsters died in this place and that of the darkness in the gorge, and all to

be bred of the noise of that mildewed hill a-dying. And the echoes ceased not for a while, even after that the monster did be utter quiet, for truly they came presently from far upward and downward of the gorge, out of all the eternity of the night, and to be as that they came back. backward, very faint, out of lonesome miles, and out of the strange deepness of unknown caverns of the world. And so, in the end, to silence, and the far bottom of the gorge to be filled with a white and horrid hill, very dreadful, and that did yet quiver to show the

slowness of death. And allway a dreadful reek and stinking to fill all the air, even unto the height as of the grave. End of Chapter 12, Part 2. Chapter 12, Part 3, of the Nightland, by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 12.

Downward of the Gorge, Part 3. And I stood upward in that far high place, and held them made very strong and tender, and she to have covered her ears from that dread. dreadful crying, and to be yet shaken with the greatness and horror of the dying of the monster, and the nearness that she did come unto falling as you have seen. And presently she came to less trouble, and did weep very easeful, even as a babe doth weep, and I, mayhap, to be not oversteady as you shall think, but yet to have a great gladness set in my heart, and a triumph and an utter grace of thankfulness.

And I held my own, very tender and sure, as I did say, and she very soon to be eased of her trouble and the shock to be something gone from her. And she looked up at me and slipped her arms upward about my neck, and pulled me downward under her that she might kiss me. And we to talk, then, of the going down, and surely this did seem a great and dangerous task, for truly we had come upward pretty easy in the excess of our fear. But how we might go down, with our blood cool, I did be all in doubt. Yet, before that we did odd else, I led the mate upward onto the safe part of the ledge, and we sat there, very quiet and weary, and she did be leaned against me.

And we eat each of us two of the tablets, and I to scold and coax mine own to this end, and she to obey, and to be better afterward, because that she had eat. And we drank some of the water, and did rest a time longer. And presently our courage and strength was come back into us, and we packed the script again, and the maid set it fast to my back. And we went then to the edge of the shelf and looked downward, this way and that, and surely there did be no way to go, save the way we came, only that we might shape our downward climbing to bring us a little below that place where the dead monster did be.

And I saw by my known heart, and by the paleness of the maid, that we should do well that we considered the thing no more but make to the task. And I went immediately over the edge of the shelf upon my belly, and I bade Nani to follow. And we began then that we go downward, and in Verity we went downward for mayhap a great hour, and I gave help all way unto my own as I could, and she to come after me very brave, and made that she hold back her fear and come downward of that cliff that be oft like to a mighty wall. And surely even as we came down I marveled how we did ever go upward, even though fear did aid

us. But indeed I do think it doth be easier to climb safely than to come backward, for this is how I have found. And we made rest thrice upon the ledges of the cliff, and afterward came downward again, and Allway, very slow, and with exceeding heed where our hands and feet did go, that we slip not suddenly to our death. And once, as I did see, the maid was lost of all her strength, and did be going to fall, because that she did be all gone into a sudden weakness of the head in an instant.

And she did be silent, even in that moment, the witch doth be marvellous unto me, and to give me a strong pride of her, as you shall understand if that ever you have loved. And surely I came upward in a moment, that little space that was between and had mine arm about mine own very swift, and held her hard and fierce against the cliff. And this I did that she should feel how that she could never fall, and immediately her strength and her dear courage came back into her, and I kissed her there against the mighty cliff, and afterward she did have power again to come downward safe.

And presently we were come to the gorge bottom, and maybe an hundred paces down the gorge from that place where did be the dead monster, all sunk into an ugly and horrid heap, so great as a small hill. And a dreadful stinking did hang in all that part of the gorge, by reason of the slug, and signs of disgust as you shall think, and the great and mildewed body of the thing yet to settle and twitch as I did look, as it did come properly unto death in all that mighty bulk. And everywhere the skin of the beast did be set into great wrinklings, and horrid blotchings to be upon the improper whiteness thereof. And truly,

I did be in haste that I turned the maid away from that thing, and that we haste downward of the gorge. And we went then for two good hours, and all way I did hearten the maid, and she to go very hushed and trustful by me. But truly I did be in an anguish of heart, because that I was newly aware that there did be such great and dreadful serpents in that part of the gorge, as you do also know. And I was not overfeared for myself, but for the maid that did have no armor to protect her dear body. And because that I was so set with this trouble, I took the maid presently into mine arms that I carry her, and so to have her. clear of aught that should lie among the boulders. And in verity mine own did show an anger

very surprising and determined, for I said not why I should carry her, fearing to give her a greater unease, but only that she did be weary, and I very strong and willing. And indeed I could not bring her to reason without I told her, which was not mine intent, for she did refuse me to carry her, and said that truly I had need of no added burden unto my labors. And when she saw that I would not be moved by her reasonings, she made to win upon me by her loving ways, but indeed I only kissed her and went forward with her in mine arms, and she half naughty that I did be so heedless of her wishings, and some wise hurt also, and so to be silent in mine arms, yet may have to be something stirred in her nature, that I did be so steadfast to

mine intention, despite that her will did be contrary. And this I do believe to be truth, because that afterward I do think that she lay there in mine arms only as a woman that doth be in the hands of her master that hath all her love. And in this wise we went forward. And in the end of the two hours that we did go, there was come the end of the dark dark part of the gorge, and we to be outward of that mighty roof of the mountains, as I do think it to have been, and the air to be free of the stink of the monsters, and the fire-holes to be very plenty, and their smokings to go upward very proper, so that we had no more the

bitterness of their fumings in our throats. And there did be a pretty good light to go by the contrast of the past hours. And I set my own again to her feet, and made that you keep to my rearward, so that, if there did be any serpents to our path, they should come first under my feet, and this wise, to work no harm to me, because of mine armor, neither to Nani my own maid. Now by this time it was somewhat of nineteen great hours since we did sleep, for we had been a long while making that we come safe from the slug, and indeed we had come downward with a less speed than I did go through upon my upward way, as we had been in my upward way, as we had been

you shall mind. And this to be that Minot did not have the hard strength that was in my body to the enduring of great labor and stress, and this surely all to be plain unto you that have been with me in all my journey. And moreover, there must be kept to mind the three hours that we had gone ere we were come proper into the dark part of the gorge, and so all to be remembered unto you, and also you to mind that we did be wakeful a time ere that we set forth. forward upon that day's journeying.

And we did go almost in joyous wise, because that we were come safe out of that dreadful place. And surely, odd wiles, I did feel the hands of mine own naughty one to be hooked very pretty and sly into the backward part of my belt, as that she did make a pretending that she drive me before her. And surely this doth be a strange thing to tell upon, for there did be no knowledge of the olden horse in all the eternity of that dark world. But yet, maybe, some dear olden memory dream did set her hands unconscious to this pretty work. And in Verity, once I turned very

sudden and had her swift into mine arms, as she did pretend to drive me, and she to laugh with a sweet and joyous gurgle against mine armor, an eye to heed that I hurt her not, because I did be like an iron man that should put arms about a tender maid. And we looked all way now for a place that should be proper to our rest and to our sleep. And when it did be close upon the end of the twentieth hour of that journey, the maid showed me a cave that was, mayhap, fifty good feet upward in the right side of the gorge. And I looked about and saw that there did be two fire-holes an eye, and a warm spring to make a basin of water that did lie between the fires, and all very well set to our need,

as I did perceive, for indeed we did be utter besmirched with the filth of the slug part of the gorge, and to need that we be nice and fitly washed before that we have any comfort of ourselves. And I bade Nani to wait a little minute, and I looked well up the gorge and well down the gorge, and lo, there did be no thing to set me in unease. And I told my nigh, and I told my nanny, known that she'd keep a sharp and steadfast watching and not to heed me. And this I said, because I knew she did be like otherwise to look at me and be over-anxious, as I go upward to the cave. And indeed, she to be better anyway in watch of the gorge, and to cry out to me if that anything come anigh whilst that I went upward.

And I made upward to the cave, and was come there pretty quick, and truly it did be good for our purpose, and fresh seeming and dry, and to have no holes that I could see for the hiding of creeping things. And I called down gently to the maid that the cave be proper, and she to show her gladness, and to be looking upward at me, instead of the way of the gorge as I set her. And truly she did be a dear and human little maid, and utter mine, so that I did find a new joy in each small lack of wisdom, and this just so much as much as that I did find a new joy in each small lack of wisdom, this just so much as that she had done a wondrous proper thing. And truly, you shall say,

there was some properness to her heart, in that she could abide not but to watch me. And I went quickly down to mine own, for there was always an unease upon me, save when I did be nigh to her in chance of trouble. And when I was come down to her, the maid did be seeming a little in thought, and afterward showed me how that she did be awed in a little in a thought, and afterward showed me how that she did be all in a pitiful disgust of the dirt and slime and the drippings of the gorge that did be on her, and had made her garment utter wet and bemired, so that she did feel that her very body was a repulse unto her. And I saw how it did be with Nani, and I went to the warm pool, and felt that it be not

over-hot, and afterward found the deepness by the handle of the discos, and this to be scarce of three feet, and the water very clear to show me the bottom, so that it was surely a nice and proper place to be for such a purpose as I did think. And I set some of the water to my mouth, using my hand, and truly there did seem no hurtful chemical in the water, and therefore was I eased that the maid should have the desire that I did see to be in her mind. And I saw that I should be helpful to mine own, if that I make the arranging of things to be in mine own hands. And I went back into the maid and told her that the pool was very

nice to be for a bath-place, and that she'd haste to wash herself, whilst the gorge did be free of any creature or monster. Now I saw that Nani was troubled, and feared that I did be going to leave her, and yet did be paused a little in her words to show me all that she did wish. And surely I stooped and kissed her, as she did look at her. so wistful in her little puzzlement. And immediately I removed her trouble very natural, and told that I should stand guard a nigh to her the while that she bathed. And truly she did be at ease on the moment, and mayhap something surprised to know wherefore she had been something a lack to ask me. But in truth it did be very natural. And I told her to be so quick as she might,

which was a needless thing to say, yet to start her. And she had to start her. And she had to to go quietly to obey me, but first to take the cloak out of the hold upon my shoulders and to unfold it, and so to the pool. And I to stand with my back thatwards, and to lean ready upon the discos. And presently she did be in the water as I knew, and I to be her man, very sure and gentle to her and sedate. And truly, as you shall think, I did love that I to be stand guard to her in her dear maidenhood, and she, after that she was cheered and warmed by the delight of the water, to sing very low and happy to herself where she did be to my back. And sudden the singing to cease and the maid screamed, and I to have no thought of improper

modesty but turned instant to the maid, and in a moment I saw what did trouble her, for there came a serpent out of the water, and the maid to be all adrift with natural modesty and with her fear of the serpent. And I was coming to the pool in a moment, in mine armor, and did lift the maid, naked, and wet into mine arms, and had her instant from the water and upon the side of the pool. And there I wrapped the cloak about her, and ran very quick and killed the serpent, as it did go offwards among the boulders. And surely it did be so thick as mine arm, and to have come from some hole that did be hid in the bottom of the pool. And I came back then to mine own, and took her into my arms, and set the cloak well about

her, and she to cry and to tremble with the shock and disturbance of the thing, but soon to be eased and ready to laugh with me. And so she was come proper to her happiness again, and I very gentle and joyous with her, for truly my heart had been sick that she had come so nigh to that horrid danger. And I eased the script from me and open it, and made her to take two of the tablets, and she to refuse to eat save I company her also, and indeed I did be very willing, for truly my belly was all way empty. And she to be very glad to eat, because she did be clean now and to have no more disgust

of herself. And afterward we drank some of the water, and soon we did be finished, and she to ask for her girdle that I did give her with the knife, as I have surely told. And she belted the cloak very graceful about her, and looked very dear and pretty with her little bare feet, and her hair very lovely upon her shoulders, for she did wear all way in the gorge the lining of my headpiece, and so had her hair dry and sweet. And in Verity I did mine now how that she did look very beautiful in her bath, as I had gone to succour her from the snake. and I to be nicely wholesome in this remembering because of my love, but yet to be knowing that

I was sweetly stirred to new things, and did not know before that a maid looked in the same moment so holy and so human. And afterward, in odd wiles, I remembered, but never to think over much because that I did feel inwardly that I should be gently wise in such things, and you to understand my heart in this, if that ever you have loved. And surely the maid brought me from my dreamings very sensible, in that she had me to stand, and she was gone about me very swift and natty with her pretty fingers, that she ease me of mine armor. And afterward she bade me to strip and wash, whilst that she keep watch for

me of the gorge, and she took the discos and leaned upon it, very brave and proper, but yet, as I do think, with somewhat of roguishness within her, very deep hid and scarce known unto herself. And I warned her to be very wise with the great weapon, for it did fit only to fight in my hands, and did be like to cause harm to any that should meddle with it or make to use it save me. And Nani to nod that she did hear me, and to be half in fear of the thing, and half to feel that it did be friendly to her, and so to stand guard for me, and truly to seem a very sweet and slender made, despite the bigness of the cloak, and the great weapon to seem more great in her small hands, and to mind me how

strong I did be. And surely you shall think me in conceit, but truly I did be glad to be so strong, and a proper thing for pride if that there be no scorn for others therein. And you to agree with me in this thing, or to be lacking of sympathy and good human understanding. Now I washed me, not by going down into the pool, for indeed I was to I did not wot whether there be any more snakes hid there in some other hole. And the way I washed was that I dipped my headpiece into the hot pool and poured the water over me, and rubbed my body

very strong with my hands, and there to be surely some certain chemical in the water that aided mine efforts, for the water went very smooth under my hands. And when I was done I washed my pocket cloth very speedy in the pool and wrung it, and did then wipe my body so dry as I should. And afterward I wrung the cloth again, and set it about my loins, and so to be as proper as I might. And I did call to the maid that I was proper, and she took come then and kiss me, and she gave back to me the discos, and set me that I stand an eye to the nearer fire-hole, and so to be that I should guard her, and in the same time become free of the chill of the gorge, which was not great in that place. And surely I did mean that I help her, but she would have no

help in her work that she did say to be her glad right, but bade me that I to mine own work to be her dear protector as she did call me, and I to lift that willful one into mine arms a moment, and to give her a very loving hug, and for that time to have no fear that I harm her, because that I was freed of the hardness of the armor about me, as you do know. And surely she to feel very dear and pretty in mine arms, and she kissed me the once with a little passion of love, and immediately to want to go from me, so that I freed her in a moment as was ever my way. And she then to pause a small space off from me and looked at me with a light in her eyes, and half to put out her arms that she be taken again into mine.

But so to cease ere she yield to her heart, and turned from me immediately to the task of the washing. And she took first my body vest and washed it very quick and clever in the pool, and afterward, came over by me, and spread it upon the hot flat rock anigh to the fire-hole. And she got then my change body-vest from the bundle of her torn garments, where she did put it to be washed on opportunity, even as now, and mayhap to like that it should lie in her bundle with her own garments, for so as I do mine the thought came to me very natural, but she to say not to lead me thus. Yet to be a very honest and dear maid, and to have little secret ways of love, as I did perceive, that I did not be told of.

And she washed the second body-vest, and set it to dry by the first, and afterward did likewise with all my garments, and came then to the washing of her own. And lo, as she spread it also to the drying, there came to mine heart that the maid did have only this one rough and thick garment that did be the armor-suit, as I have told. surely it did be dreadful that she had the hardness of that strong, knitted, and fibrous garment to be next to her dear body, and I to be in comfort with the softness of my body vest. And I was all angered in a moment that she had gone this wise, while that I had been gentled as it might be. And I bade Nani take the second vest to her own use when it did be

dry, and she to look upward from where she did turn the garments upon the hot rock, and to mean in the first to deny me. But indeed she was quick to see that I did be truly in anger, and mine anger to come because that I was hurt that this did be, and because that I was shamed that she had gone so rough-clad the while that I had no thought to the matter, and moreover, because that she had known her lack and did not tell me of the thing. But yet I did have a great tenderness and the backward part of mine anger, because that I perceived all the unselfishness and delight of her love that did be about this little

matter, as you shall see, if you have gone all way with me. But mine anger yet to be something hard, because I did see that I have need to watch the maid, that she put not her dear body to pain, that I might come unknowing to some little pleasuring or ease, as did be now as I have shown. and truly it did be sweetly done in love, but be some wise lacking of judgment. And so shall you know somewhat of the way that I did be angered, and to have understanding with me. But if you have not, you shall think it to be naught, and that the maid did need only

that she be kissed, and to be shaken a little in playfulness, and warned to heed that I did be earnest, and mayhap you to be some wise right, and not to guess far off from the inward deepness of my heart. But yet it doth be verity that I was truly angered, and fit to shake mine own, and in the same moment to be utter tender unto her. And surely this doth be all a contradiction, and the human heart to be a wayward thing, whether it doth be of a man or of a woman. And Nani, as I do think, to have loved the chafe of that rough garment for love's sake, and to go very humble and loving as I looked at her. But in verity, to be never gone from

the sweet naughtiness that did be alway in her heart, and to plan even in that moment some new and secret service unto me, that should be for her quiet joy, and to be hid from me, until that my wit should come upon it to uncover it. And in verity a young man doth want that he whip his maid and kiss her, and all in the one moment, and indeed he to have delight in both. And she obeyed me that time, as always when I did be earnest without more word. And surely that naughty one did know how I loved her. And the maid washed then her torn garments that did be in the bundle, and had gotten soiled by the slime of the dark part of the gorge.

And she put these to dry, and afterward washed mine armor and the scrip and the pouch and the cloak-hold, and all such matters of our gear, and so to be presently done. And she was heedful then that she turned the garments upon the hot rock, and afterward did attend to my bruising's. And when she did rest I looked to her pretty feet, and rubbed them very gentle and constant with the ointment, and surely they did be pretty well, but I to like that I should tend them, and to have joy to feel their littleness within my palms, and surely she did know how it

did be with me, for presently she took her feet inward under the cloak, and I, maybe, to look something woeful, for she put one out presently when that I did the least expect, and slipped it very cozy into my hand, and surely I kissed her naughty toes, and she then to be very sedate. Now presently, when Nani found the garments to be proper dry, she gave those to me that were mine and bid me to turn my back and be dressed very speedy. And lo, in a little time when I was nigh done, she came over and

stood before me, and was dressed again in the armor suit, and to look very slender and dainty. And she looked at me so that I put out my hands that I kiss her. But she went from me very proper and brought mine armor, and gave me help with it, and all way very grave and quiet, but yet to have naughtiness underneath, as I did believe. And when I was full-armed she took my hand and set my arm about her waist, and she leaned her head against my breast and put up her lips to be kissed as that she did be a child maiden. Yet when I kissed her she did be a woman, and to kiss me very dear and loving, and to look at me

then from under her eyelids, and sudden to make a dainty growling, and to pretend that she did be a fierce thing that should be like to eat me. And I to be utter feared as you shall think, and to be scarce able that I kiss mine own pretty fierce one, because that I did laugh so hearty, and to be so taken with a surprise that the maid did show this new playfulness. And in the same moment to be stirred and waked anew that she did be so lovely and graceful in mine arms, and to make her naughty growling so pretty that I did be eager that she make it again, but she to do this playing only as her mood did stir her. And she made then that she would go from me, and I to lose her as ever, and she bade me

that I guard her the while that she washed the outward part of the cloak, for the inward did be clean and the cloak proof to water, but the outward part to be something neatful of washing. And surely, when this was made clean, it dried very quick, because that the water went not into it. And whilst that it dried, I gave mine own and aid upward unto the cave, and afterward I passed up the gear and the cloak when it did be dry. And so came upward also myself and brought with me a boulder that I balanced very light in the mouth of the cave, so that it should fall if that anything touched it. And this plan you do know of, for I used it before, as I have told. And truly we did be utter wearied, and the time to be something beyond three and twenty

hours since last we had slumber. And the maid had this scrip and the pouch set to be for my pillow, and the bundle of her torn garment to be for her own, and she to have me to my pillow and to tuck the cloak about me, and the discos to my hand, and afterward to kiss me very sedate upon the lips, and then to come in under the cloak with a quiet and lovely happiness as I did know, and to be gone to slumber very content and sweet. And I waked eight good hours after with the fizzing of the water in mine ears, and lo, Minon did be waked and to make ready our breakfast, and I came upward upon mine elbow to see whether that the boulder did be unmoved,

and indeed it was not touched. And Minon saw that I was come awake, and she ran to me very dear and glad, and kissed my lips very eager and loving. And surely, as she kissed me, I did feel that she had taken again a naughty advantageing of my slumber, and had kissed me as I did sleep. But truly I said no word of my thoughts, for I did mind that I should wake sudden one time, and so to catch her in this, and to call her then mine own, and that she did be a rogue, and all as you shall know that have loved. And I scolded the maid a little in that she had not waked me, but

I said not that I would attend to the duties that she did heed to, for I knew that she had joy of these things, in that she did love to do aught that should be done unto me. And when I scolded her, she to make but a little mouth at me, as we do say, and to put her tablet to my lips that I kissed them, and she to kiss mine, and so to our breakfast. And when we were done we got together our gear and went downward from the cave and began again to journey. And we went eighteen hours that day, and eat and drunk at every sixth hour as ever. And in the fourteenth hour I perceived that I did be like to over-travel the maid, though I made all way to have a less speed than did be natural unto me. And surely

then I took her up into mine arms and she to refuse, and to be troubled that I should so carry her, for she did think that I was like to be wearied by the task. And I to take no heed to her pre-testings, but to laugh gently with her, and to carry her, even as a babe in mine arms, and she to love that she be in mine arms, if but she be able to have assuredness that I come not to weariness through her. And truly it did be a dear love-task, and to be set unto the needing of mine especial heart. And I carried mine own then for four hours, and in the eighteenth hour we were come to that part of the gorge where did be the ledge where I killed the spider, ere I slept as you shall mayhap to mind. And here I aided the maid to climb, and we had

the same ledge that night to be our refuge, and did sleep very happy and unharmed, and Alway, with our spirit set to warn us, if that harm did make to come nigh to us. And we went then through three days of eighteen hours journey each, and allway I did carry mine own from the twelfth unto the eighteenth hour of each journeying. And this to be very dearer into me, and me, and to give me a new rejoicing that I did be strong and easy to carry mine own, and she to lie in mine arms very content, when that she perceived how that I did be so glad to go this wise, and that I had no weariness by the carrying.

And thus I did rest her feet, and wore not her dear and slender body overmuch with the vigor of my going, and was able to make a very good speed. And mine own, this time and that, to make sayings of impenance to me, and to hide her naughty lips, when that I should kiss them, and to have quaint nestlings unto me and odd wiles to kiss me very dainty when that I did be going thoughtful of the way. And surely never did there be so dear a maid as mine own, so that I did go many a mile, and to be scarce that I knew that I was gone anyway, because of the stirrings of my heart and

the content of my spirit. And oft as we did go, there were great scorpions in the path, and odd wiles they to have no heed to go from my way, but to be so great as my head, and very fat and lazy, so that surely I kicked a good number from my path, even as you shall kick a ball with the foot. And three, I burst in this way. And truly it did be well that I had on me mine armor, else had they been like to sting me very quick unto death, for they were so great. And likewise, in this place and that, there were snakes, but none to come an eye to me,

an eye to choose alway the open goings, for I did think there to be many hid snakes and lesser monsters in the dark places between the great boulders, and all way, when the maid did walk, I to go before, that I see clear her way, and this thing to be but a matter of wiseness, as you shall think. And odd wiles, as I did carry my own, she to talk a little with me of her memory dreams of the olden days, and mayhap you to think it strange that we said not over much on this wise, but the way of our journey to have been so utter bitter as you have seen, and we to be more of that far age than we did be of this present age, and this present life to seem but a dream of memory, and we to be set then with the realness of that life, and this

telling indeed to be a plain thing to your understanding. Yet did we have a greater talk to these when that we were come free of the gorge, but yet off there to be an odd saying and a sweet memory, like to an olden and forgot fragrance of dreams, to pass between mine own and me. And do you to set your sympathy of understanding with me in this thing, and to know how holy these things did be, and far off, and to hold memory as a mist that doth shine with golden lights, that did make an holy pain upon the eyes of the spirit, even as a as a quiet dawn of this day doth set a pleasure of vague pain upon the heart. And once, as I did carry the maid, I saw that she wept a little, very hushed unto herself,

and I to say naught, for I saw that it did be a natural sorrow for her father, and for the dead peoples of the lesser redoubt, that did be left forever unto the desolation of eternity. And so, because I did be wise to leave her be, she to be eased presently, and to wipe her eyes, quiet and secret, and mayhap to think that I did not perceive, and then to nestle unto me, and so to be the more mine own. And about the middle part of the second day we came past the cave where I did sleep on the upward journey, and I to tell Nani and she to look upward to the cave, and to wish that she might come a moment into it, only that it did be twenty good feet upward, and

I to desire that she run no risk of her dear life when that their did be no need. And so to go onward, and odd wiles to see strange things alerk among the boulders, but none to come an eye to us. Yet did I keep the discos very handy in my hand, as you shall think, and had mine eyes all way to look upon every side, and mine ears to be wary, and to use my spirit all way to mine aid. And surely, as we did come lower in the gorge, the maid was all a wondered at the warmness that did grow, and something disturbed in the first by the new thickness as it did seem of the air, and she to waste some of the water, because that it did fizz up so quick even as I, until that she was come used to this newness,

and all this to be very plain unto you. And in the end of every journey we slept eight good hours in a safe place, and so to go onward again, and the maid to grow up to grow up to very eager, as I did tell her this thing and that of the country that we did come downward unto. And she asked me questions, time and oft, and much I told her, and she to think upon it with a growing wonder and desire, even as a gladsome child that hath never seen the sea, and doth be told that it shall presently be there. And this to be but to shadow the way that Nani did be, for truly she did be a very live and eager maid in all things. And we to be still within the gorge, and to go constant by the fire-holes and the fire-pits,

and to see the flames leap upward in this place and that, so that the mighty walls of the gorge would show very plain in an instant, and immediately to come the shadows again, and afterward the leaping of the flames. And so did it be forever. And oft the muttering of the fire-pits, and oft the utter quiet and the shadows. And this time in that there did be a snake to go by us, and the scuttling of the monster scorpions, and mayhap moving in the shadows of the great boulders, that did tell me there went maybe some peculiar monster in that place, so that I did be very wary, and to have the

discos all way ready. And when the fourth day was come I showed the maid in the sixth hour the ledge that did be my first sleeping-place when that I was entered into the gorge. Now presently, in the eleventh hour, after that we had gone five hours in a gloom, there did show afar off a shining, and I caught the maid and I pointed, and she also to perceive that it did be surely the shining of the light of that great country that I did tell upon. And immediately we did begin to run downward, and with sore stumblings in this place and that, but not to halt us, for we did be so mad as two children for the gladsome light.

And we came down presently in the twelfth hour of that journey into the warm light and wonder of the country of the seas. End of Chapter 12, Part 3. Chapter 13, Part 1 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland, Chapter 13. Homeward by the shore, Part 1. Now we came presently out of that sad and dreary place, and did go inward

of the great mountains, and which I have named the upward gorge, and we do halt soon between the feet of the mountains beyond the mouth part of the gorge. And Nani alway to look every way about her, and to breathe very quick, and her eyes to be gone bright with wonder and the seeing of new things, and the coming of freedom from so great a dread. And she turned now and did look upward into the dark of the charge, and to spy upon the great mouth thereof, and to be feared then, and must run a greater

way downward into the lightness of the country of the seas, and to come once more to pause, and to look backward, and with an awe and a relieved soul. And so again to the wonder of the spreaded country and the great sea, and did near to laugh and cry in the same moment, with the amazement and gladness and great astonishment that did be upon her. And she to turn constant this way in that, and to be never ceased of looking and of deep breathings of the wide air, for never in that life had she been in a broad place of light as you shall have perceived.

And we to feel both that there did be no more need to talk hushed, as we did all way in the gloom and narrow dark of the gorge. And surely she to shout as a child that doth try an echo, and her voice to go very pretty into the distance, and to be lost afar off in that country. And lo, in a moment, an echo to come out of the dark mountains to our backs, so that we looked round very sudden. But whether the echo did be truly an echo, or some strangeness or some unnatural call to come downward out of the gloom and horror of the gorge, we did be all unsure.

And indeed must run downward a while more, until that we did be all breathed. and to halt presently where we did feel to be utter free of the gorge, and of the strangeness that did seem to our minds in that moment to lie upward in the darkness of the great mountains. And surely we did look about for a flat rock to be for our use, and we came presently to a place nice to our purpose, that did be yet upward over the land, and we climbed up onto the rock and sat thereon to have our food and drink. And as we eat and drank we did sit very close to

and happy, but yet to have a wise looking about anigh to us, so that we be caught by no danger of the humped men or by any other danger that might be. And Alway the maid did question, and did stare afar over the country, and to have a shining wonder and joy of the sea, and to be stirred in all her being so that she was pained with vague and sudden memories that did be as strange dreams, and all mixed with pleasure and pain. And, indeed, she sudden to weeping, and to need that she be in mine arms, until that she know herself once again, and so to her dear natural joy and way. And oft did mine own speak upon the clear wonder of the air, as it did seem to her, and to

me it did seem likewise that had lived my life also in a dark land as you do know. And she to break sudden from her rapture, and to set back her speech and eternity, with vague words, and memory so olden and en-glamored, that they did be as moonlight that once hath shone. And in a moment she'd be forward again into that far future time and speech, and all her being to be close unto me, and oft in a solemn silence of the heart. And the greatness of the sea to call into her with an olden voice, and to half-waken her, and I with her to be thus half-wakened, yet had I been not thus, as I did come mine outward way. But truly I did stir to the stirring of the maid, and all

mine olden thoughts that did be my memory dreams to come fresh upon my spirit. And so we too to sit there all shaken with dreamings that did concern happenings of the olden world, that did lie upward in that dreadful night which made a mighty and deeply roof over that country. And surely I am dumb, in that I have no speech to make known to you all troubling and stirrings of our spirits that we did know in that moment. And far off, by miles, beyond the feet of the mountain, where went the shore of the sea upon our left, there was a great mist and steam, and this to be that mist and steam that I did come through on mine outward way.

And Nani to ask concerning it, and I to tell her so much as I knew, and how that we must indeed come presently through it upon our journey. And she to be in wonder of the volcanoes that did burn in the sea, and in this place and that of the wide country, and the height and grandness to exalt her, and in the same time to give her a strange humbleness of her mind, so that presently I did take her into my arms, for I must kiss her, and because that she did be so utter a sweet maiden, and lovely with interest and naturalness. And truly she to kiss me in turn, and to make her kiss her

questionings between her kissings, and this to be because she did yearn for a greater knowing of the country, but also, as I do have to think, because she did be sweetly impudent unto me, and this to be of her joy. And presently she to kiss me thrice very passionate and warm upon the mouth, and immediately to take my shoulders with her small hands that did seem so pretty upon my broadness and upon the metal of the armor. And she to strive thus that she shake me to a speedier answer, and she, all the while, to be full of a dear naughtiness, and to need that she be kissed very hard.

And I to answer her, but after my known fashion, which did be a word between each kiss that I gave to her, and she very quick and naughty to put her hand between our lips, and I then to kiss the palm that did be in my way, and did be very small and pretty. And she, when I had no thought, to open her fingers very quick and kiss me through between the fingers, and immediately to shut the fingers that I did be stopped from the same. And afterward I made her stand upon the rock, and I set free her hair over her shoulders, and I took them the boots from her so that her little feet did show bare and pretty. And she, at the first, have to refuse me, but afterward to stand very dear and obedient that I

should have my way with her, and to be a little shy and the more pretty because of her sweet blushings. And surely when that I had her to my likings I stepped back a little pace and looked at her, and she to look again at me, very quaint and naughty, and then to turn her about very grave, and to make pretend that she did be a dummy figure. And surely when she did become right round and to face me again and had a very sedate look, she stretched out her

her pretty foot all in a moment, and put her pink toes sudden upon my lips, and I to be so in surprise that I had not wit to do aught ere she had them back swift from me, and she then to make one glad spring into mine arms, and to want that she be hugged, and to be loved very great, and I to laugh all tender, for I loved her so utter as you do know. And I to tell her, as you sure likewise to have told your maid, that I wanted a pocket sufficient, that I might have her therein all way anigh to my heart. And this thing I to say to her as a man that doth love shall say it, and you to know the way of it so well as I, and she to laugh very mischievous, and to tell me that she

should truly tickle me, if that I carried her that wise, I had to pinch me too. And I to have no answer, say that I shake her very gentle, but indeed she to kiss me very naughty on the mouth in the midst of my shaking. And truly, what shall a man do with such an one? And she then to want to be more sedate and to be set down upon the rock, and she to make me turn around so that she should come at the pouch which did be upon my back. And she gat thence the comb that was a fitment, and did comb her pretty hair, and I to sit and talk with her, and to jest with a heart that did be so light as it had not been for a great while. For though I did dread the humped men and the monstrous animals of the country

of seas, I had not any abiding horror of aught that I had seen in that country, for there seemed a naturalness in all things, so that I did have no loathing, neither any fear of an evil force. And presently, when that the maid had combed her hair, she to bind it upon her head, but I to ask that she leave it upon her shoulders, because that it did be so pretty, and she to smile at me, and to be happy to my pleasuring. Now we did be truly sedate, and to set our gear together, and I to put the boots upon the maid, and afterward we to begin again to journey downward into the country of the seas. And we went at a good pace, but not to bring us to any great weariness, for it was

mine intent that we rest for our slumber upon this side of the place where did be the steam of the boilings, that was anigh to the shore of the sea as you shall mind. And we at this time to be passing along the feet of the mountains unto the place of the steam, and to go this wise for six good hours, and still to be a great hour off that part, for we went not so fierce as did be the speed of mine outward way, which was utter strong as you do mine, that have gone with me in all my journey. And so when we had walked six hours we did be gone something beyond on the eighteenth hour of that day's journeying, and to be very ready to our slumber.

Now presently we found a tall rock, very hard to climb, that had a flat top so great as may be twice my length everyways. And this to be very good to our purpose, and when we were come safe to the top, we to eat and drink, and presently to sleep, and to have the cloak under us, as did be the will of the maid, for the country did be utter warm and nice, so that we had no occasion for covering. And surely we waked both of us when that we had slept seven good hours, and we sat upward and looked newly each at the other, and to be as that we did each see the other anew in that good light, and to have a fresh joy each in the look of the other. And she to come into mine arms and to kiss and to need that she be kissed, and

truly we both to have our need, but yet to be something the more hungry of the other for the having. And, Minone then to make our breakfast, and the water to fizz very strong and surprising, and we to eat and drink, and to be utter happy each with the other, and to talk on this thing and that and the maid to look about as we eat, and she to look afar off at the wonders and the newness of the country to her knowledge, but I to look near lest there be any danger that might be an eye. in a while, my known to draw my gaze to the mountains that the gorge came through. And in

verity, now that I did look in ease, I to see with her how that they did be truly monstrous, even as a monstrous wall that did go upward forever until that they were gone out of the light of that country, into the dark night of the deathly upper world, that did be lost and eternity. And eye to mine that I had some vague thoughts thiswise on the outward way. But now I to have ease, and the maid to speak with, and so to perceive odd matters the more. And I'd tell you this little thing so that you shall perceive the way that restfulness did be upon me, by compare with the outward going. And truly we had no great speed with our talk and with our eating, but in the end did make somewhat to hurry, because that we did be conscious

that we leaned to slackness. And indeed we came down then pretty speedy from the rock where we did sleep, and had forward to our way at a good pace. And when we had gone a while we'd to begin to hear the far hissing of the steam and the noise of the upward bursting of waters that did boil, and the sound to be very strange, but I to have heard it before, as you do know, so that it to trouble me the less than the maid, and I to assure her, and she to come nigh to me, and this wise we to enter presently into the steam. And we went then for more than three hours, and I had the made to my back that I should

be the first, and this I did that she have no danger to walk into a boiling pool in the amazingness of the steam, which was everywhere, and I to be something guided in my path by the shore of the sea which did be unto our left all way, only that we could see neither the sea nor otherwise, except that we go so close that we near into the water. And truly the sea to seem to boil in parts, and there to be hot pools in all places, so that who should say with ease whether we did go by one of the great hot pools or by the true sea? And this our constant puzzle shall be likewise to you, and you to perceive how that we did

go utter wary. And about us from every part there did come the strange bursting and shriekings and whistlings of the boil of the waters breaking upward from the deep. deep world, and odd wiles the sounds as to be as of great monsters, and the earth to shake under us, and otherwise there to be a hush and only the steam about us, and somewhere in the distance and uncertainness a low piping of some steam cranny, very strange and lonesome sounding. And when it did be somewhere's nigh upon the fourth hour we came out of the thick steam,

and the pipings and the roarings to be our rearward, and soon, the steam to be gone thin as but a mist, and the noises to be very far seeming, and presently we to become clear out into the air of that country. And the maid now to perceive the trees, which did be in great forests unto our right hand, while that the shore of the sea did go all way upon our left. And she to be utter in wonder of the trees, and to need that she plucked branches and smell of them and look at each leaf, and so to be all stirred. For never in that life did she to have seen such a matter as those great trees did be, but

yet to be all stirred by vague memories that did seem no more than dreams. And you to think but a moment, and to perceive how the thing did be with her, and you to have been likewise stirred if that you did be so strangely waked in a corner part of the heart, though but a little matter to wake you. Now when the sixth hour did be full come, we made a halt in a while. place, and had there our tablets and the water. And afterward the maid bid me that I take her into a warm pool that did be nearby, and to ask that I turn from her, but yet be a nigh for her protector as I did be ever. And so she to wash and to make herself happy

with a sweet cleanness that did be proper to her, and afterward when she did be done, she to act watch whilst I to mine, and to help me in all matters that she was able. And truly I to be happy indeed that she did so have delight to attend upon me and to treat me motherwise, yet truly with her made heart not all hid as you have perceived this time and that. And surely thus did we go all way in these matters, and oft that I have not space to have told, and oft that you shall remember if that I do be too full of other happenings to give he to tell upon.

And afterward we to our journey to have to tell upon. And afterward we to our journeying again, and to talk upon this thing and that, and I to be watchful as we talked, and to tell the maid that she keep her eyes wary, but yet not to be of unease. And when we did go thiswise for seven good hours, we were come nigh opposed to the bright burning fire-hill that did be offered in the sea, and had made me a warm light in that time when I did sleep in the tree, as you do remember. And truly, as I shall here mind you, we do you.

did be past seven hours coming to this place from the part where the steam did be. Yet had I gone that space upon the outward way at a speed that was greater, but truly I might not set so great a pace to the maid, save mayhap odd wiles. And this thing I beg that you have all way in your mind, and so to understand why that we did be oft long upon this part of the journey and that, by compare with mine outward going. And in verity I had set off our hour for food, because that I saw we did come nigh to the place where the tree did be, and I to know that the maid should like to eat and drink a nigh to that place, and to know that I did sleep there.

And surely I took her to the tree, and when that I told her, she to beg that I indulge her, and that we go upward to that branch where I did sleep, and there to eat our tablets. And I to be willing, and to enter into her wishing, for indeed there was no danger in the climb, and I to go all way below her, so that I could be surety for her her safeness. And we came up to the great branch, and she to make how we should sit, and I to have to show just where I did lie, and she to look very close, and to see that my weight had surely marked the hardness of the armor upon the bark. And she then to be upon

that branch alone, as she did eat and drink, and to look outward at the light from the fire-hill, and to be very hushed and to think, And I, not to disturb her with speech. And when she did be done she gat from the branch and kissed the place where I did lie. And lo in a moment a thought came into her and she drew her knife and cut out a piece of the bark and put it into her breast to be for a keepsake, and so to seem some wise contented. And truly I told her about the great beast when we were come down again to the earth, and She to cry out, to show me that there did be yet the mark where the belly of the monstrous

beast did brush upon the earth as it ran, and moreover the broken places of the footmarks, and she by this to see how great a beast it did be, but yet did it be but a little thing beside the slug, only that it did be a thing of horn and hardness of skin as you have perceived. And truly I do mind how that the observings of the maid did bring very keen to me, how that there had passed but seventeen days since that I did go onward from this place, and this to seem very strange and scarce credible unto me. For I had thought at it somewise as a great time, and truly this to be because it was so marked by stress of the mind and great happenings, and you to agree in this thing.

But yet also we shall truly mind that those times that I have called days did hold off the hours of two days, and mayhap three, as you do remember. Now we went onward then to our journeying, and I to make to carry the maid as ever, after that she had walked twelve hours, though she did walk thirteen hours this time as you have seen. And she to say that she go now upon her own feet through the next six hours, and so to ease me from the labor that did be needful to carry her. But I to know how that she did be like to be all gone of her strength this wise in but a day or two, and we to make the better speed, if that I keep to my way, and to have her walk twelve hours of every journey, and afterward to come into

mine arms. For truly she did be bred less hearty than I, as you shall think from all that I have told concerning the peoples of the lesser pyramid. And, moreover, she was yet something weakened, as I did think, by the dreadful month of her lonesomeness and escaping's, before that I was come to succour her. And truly, as I did carry her, the maid did make remark of her wonderment concerning me, and that I did be so hard of my body, and set in the determination of my mind. And in verity I did be exceeding strong and of great hardness of body. And mayhap my will did be somewhat this way also, else do I think I had never born to come

unto mine own through so much desolation. and I to smile very happy upon her, for I did love that I was so strong, and very truly in delight that mine own maid did take gladness in this thing. And you to mind how you did be also in the love-days, and so to have nice understanding of my naturalness and human pride. And surely the maid did nestle unto me as she did talk, even some wise as a child shall come nigh to the mother, but yet also as a maid doth love to be nigh to be nigh unto her man, if that she doth truly love. And I to lift her more nigh to my lips, but

she to refuse to kiss me, and to be a sweet impertinence that did lie in mine arms. Yet when I did make to lower her again to the way that had her easy to carry, she to slip her pretty face very snug under my chin and to kiss me there, after her own fashion, and afterward to be willing that she be as usual into mine arms. Now, as I set the maid again comfortable, it seemed to me that she was something tender, and sudden it came to me that mayhap the armor to be very hard and painful unto her, an eye to ask this thing of her in a moment, and she to see that I would not be put off and so to tell me.

And truly I was utter angered with myself, and somewise also with her, in that she did not waken mine unthinkingness to this thing. And I set her instant to the earth, and made her to bear her shoulders to me. And truly they did be much bruised where that she had lain so often mine arms against the hardness of mine armor. And I to be so angered that I near shook her, and she to see how I did be, and that she did be nighed to be shaken, because that I was grown so angry that she should let herself come to this foolish hurt, that yet I did know was very dear unto her secret

heart. And in truth she put up her lips to me very sudden, and with a strange naughtiness, that she have her own way with me to tempt me from mine anger, that yet she did half to like. And in verity I near slapped her then upon her pretty shoulders, but that she ceased from her tempting of me, and instead she turned her shoulders to me even as a child that I button her garment for her. And surely when I had buttoned her garment she came round unto me, and closed her hand so that it did be a little fist, even as I did love her to do, because that it was so small beside my great hand. And she slipped her shut hand into mine, and

surely I let it stay within, very quiet, and made not to close upon it as I did want. And the maid did move her hand around in mine that she made me to take notice upon her and to grasp her little fist. Yet I did be very stern, for I was truly angered. and neither did I put her hand from mine nor made to hold it, but only to let it bide, yet truly I'd to be something stirred in the heart part by her pretty ways. And in a little while she took her hand from out of mine, and did have daring to be cold unto me, and my anger then to be quaintly renewed, and to think that she did well need to be whipped.

And she made a naughty and foolish impudence upon that which I said to her, so that present I did say that she did need such as should make her to heed her manners. But yet, as you shall conceive, I to know inwardly all that time how that even this true naughtiness did not stir me to proper anger. But more that it made me masterful and to lack not that I make her know truly that I did be her master, and in the same time to be strangely touched in a very deep and secret place of my heart. And truly love doth have strong.

strange actings upon the heart. And the maid to ask me in a very saucy fashion that did be intention to anger me, what did I mean that she to need? And truly I said that she did go the way to earn that she be flogged like any boy, and I to mean actual all that I did say, which doth be something amaze me now, but as I do know I yet to be constant stirred inwardly by her beloved quaintness that did be always so dainty, even when that she did mean her naughtiness

to be truly to anger me. And lo, when I told me'd this thing that she did be well to earn a sharp reproof, she turned in a quick instant and came close to me, all tender and small, and to need to be nighed to me, and she slipped both her closed hands into the one of mine, and truly they did be little fists. And because I could be no more stern with mine own, I put my arm about her, and she did nestle to me so that all my being did one, want to be a shield about her. And she to hark very quiet and humble to my counsellings.

And in the end did be so strangely hushed that I looked down to where her pretty face did be hid against mine armor, as she did love to do, when that I did be those odd wiles a little stern with her. And I held her face away from my armor, and surely she did be smiling, very quiet and naughty, so that I perceived that she did be good only for that time and did be like to show again this wrongful and impudent spirit. Yet I not then to be in trouble of the future, but to hope only that I do wisely, if that she show again this waywardness.

And truly I to perceive now that I did be very young, but any wise, as you do know, I to act all way from the natural telling of my heart. And I shook Nani a little for this naughty spirit which did not be gone from her, for I perceived that my manhood had but stirred the woman in her to that that strange, quick humbleness that had seemed to be a quenching of her wayward unwisdom, and truly it had not been stilled, but only sunken for a little moment in the uprising of her dear nature which had responded unto me.

And the maid to look at me from under her lids as I did shake her with gentleness, and I to know that my own did be a wondrous maiden, full of all life and spirit, and to be held wisely and to be loosed wisely, all as did be for the best to bring out the uttermost of her goodness, which did be in all her being, and to be very lovely, and to make me feel as that I did be a giant that held a white flower very tender, but I to feel also that I did be her master. And this may hap you to understand if that you look into your hearts. And by all my telling you to know that I did be very dainty with

my own maid that did be all of daintiness, but yet I to be masterful, as did be my nature, and a very proper way it did be with the maid, so that she did be always reasonable in the main. And this to come out of her love, which did have pleasure to know that I did be master unto her all in the same while that she did fight to show that I did be otherwise. And truly, and in part by this same showing, you shall perceive that her naughtiness to come likewise from her love, and the way that my nature did work upon her. Now I to shake the maid very gentle, as I have said, and with much

that did be of play, but in the same wise there to be also somewhat of tender reproof. And surely that naughty made to spring very light upon her toes, and had kissed me sudden and dainty upon the mouth before that I did what. And I to put my arm about her and to give her a little and immediately then to matters that did be practical, for I was eager to have come across that stony part of the journey that did be before us, as you do know, before that we'd look for a place for our slumber.

And this eagerness of haste to be because of the great bird things which I had seen go bounding over that waste, when that I was upon my outward way. And surely, after that I had thought a little moment I bid the maid that she dress in her torn garments, so that these should be over the top of the armor-suit, and this wise to make a soft thickness upon the top of the armor-suit that should act for a cushion between mine armor and her dear body. But indeed the maid would no wise to do this thing, and I not to make her, because that my heart perceived how it did be with her.

And her reasons to be some ways mixed, as doth be proper in all humans, and the more so when that it doth be a maid that hath reasons, as you to know, if that you have ever held such dear perverseness in your arms. And she, as I could know, to be strangely in love that her gentle body be bruised by the hardness of mine armour. And if this might not be, she to be not wishful that she wear her torn clothing upon her neat suit, and so to seem careless and to lack to be dainty in mine eyes. For, indeed, she did be alway to wash her herself and to make tidiness. And she to have a way now that she did set the armor suit upon her that had it to seem different, and she to have set a little sprig from the trees

upon her breast and in her girdle, and so to seem the more of a maid. And surely a man doth know and love these things. But not all we to have full knowing how that they be done. And indeed you to be likewise with me in this thing. And we all to think we know, but some wise to be just a lack when that it doth come to the proof. And in verity the maid to find a way that she be eased of the hardness of the armor, and I to have come to the same thing in the same moment. But truly I do think she had been able to think upon it a long while, if that she had been so desired. And truly this was but that I fold the cloak very thick across mine arms and breast, and to take her then into the little nest that did be prepared.

And surely, now that the maid might no more have her secret wish that she lie close against mine armor, she to be helpful and to have the cloak folded so in a very quick while, and so to be into mine arms again, and we to be once more upon the journey, and she to nestle to me as that she did hunger to be nigh to me, and she to talk with me, odd wiles and odd wiles to be silent. And once I to think that she wept a little, and to know that she did be like her. to think upon her father and her own peoples. But she to have her face turned to me, so that I could not but guess upon this thing, and she very soon to be hushed again of this sorrow,

and to lie content in mine arms. And once, when that I had carried her for three hours, she to ask me that I kiss her, and truly I did kiss her, very gentle and with reverence, because that my heart did understand the holiness that did be in her heart at that moment. And surely, as I kissed her, she to kiss me very tender, and I to know that some olden memory did be like to stir in her. And in a moment she to take her lips from mine where she did let them to nestle very light, and did whisper mine olden love-name, and I then to look at her and her eyes to shine as the olden stars that did shine in the olden summers. And I to be too shaken even that I kiss her. But she to put her arms about my neck,

and to look steadfast into mine eyes. And immediately, after that she had looked a while, and I to have ceased from walking, she to put her hands upon each side of my face within the metal of mine headgear, where the guards did come down at the sides, and she to kiss me very sober upon the lips, but yet to mean utter by that kiss. And I not to return the kiss, for I saw that it did not be her need. End of Chapter 13, Part 1 Chapter 13 Part 2 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Librevox recording is in the public domain.

The Nightland Chapter 13 Homeward by the shore, Part 2. Now, in the beginning of the foreman fourth hour, as I did go with the maid, I to see afar off one of the half-bird monsters, that I did see before upon this place where there did be naught save great stones and boulders for a great way that did be many miles. And truly I to hide very swift with the maid, where two great boulders did come together, and surely the bird creature to go past at no great

way, and to go with a great bounding, that did be half of flight and half of leaping. as that it did be too weighty in the body to make to fly proper. And indeed I to have a sudden memory how that there did be a picture in some book that I did read in the mighty pyramid, where it did show such a bird-thing as this. And to make remark in the book that these things have been seen no more in the night-land for a score thousand of years or more, and to be extinct as we do say. But indeed now I do think that they did be come downward to that warm country a great while gone, and so to have new life and to breathe through a great age, and

this way to have set a pattern unto the humans. And in verity it might be that in some age that did be far after that time the humans to find some way to journey from the pyramid and to build a new refuge in that deep country, and may hap the humans this wise to have a new space of life, after that all the nightland did be dead and lost in the bitter frost of eternity. But this, indeed, to be no more than an odd thought, for how might any great multitude pass the monsters? And I to ask that you take it for nothing of fact, but only as of my suppositions, and

this wise to come back again to happenings. Now when the bird-thing did be gone a long way off, I to go forward again with mine own, and to have a new care, and to look very swift and frequent every way. And truly, it did be as that the creatures did inhabit that part of the country, for in an hour after that I to see a good score, and I to free the discos from my hip, and to have it ready in mine arms beside the maid, and so to journey. And many times I to have to hide with mine own, and to crouch low among the rocks and the boulders, and this way to escape free of all for a great while.

But when that the fifth hour did be nigh gone, I heard a noise sudden to my back, as we did go over a clear space. And in Verity there did be one of the monsters that came upward over certain rocks that were to my rearward, and surely it to have been stayed hid there or resting, and to have heard us or to have smelled us, but anyways then to have knowledge of us and to come with low and brutish heavy boundings very lumbersome after us. I looked every way in a moment, but there was nowhere any shelter an eye. And the maid to leap sudden from my arms that I be free with the Discos, an eye to look

swift to her and to see that she have her knife ready in her hand, that she might chance to aid me. But surely I might not fight in ease of mind if that Minone did be needless in danger. And I caught her very quick by the waist, and set her upon the ground between my feet, and she to make half to refuse, but I to have no time. for explaining, and to be sharp that I have her safe, so that I gave her a little shake that did son to make her feel the strength in me, and she then to be instant quiet in my hands, and to let me that I set her upon

her face, and to cast the thick cloak above her, and in a moment to be stood over her, and to set down the visor of mine headgear, lest that the bird-monster strike me in the face. And surely the bird-thing did be scarce and hundred good paces off, and to make two lumbering and monstrous bounds, and to come at me. Yet truly it made sudden a pause, because that the discos did roar and sand out fire as I made it to spin. But in an instant the great thing took come in at me upon the left side, and to strike me

very hard with the bill that did be so long as mine arm and had surely gone through my body if that I had been naked. And the bill of the monster rang upon mine armor, and it smote me twice this wise. so that I staggered very sick and shaken. But in a moment, as it made to draw off that it should come the more hard upon me, I swung the discos very sure and quick, and I smote the bird-thing above the place where the great seeming leathern wing did join upon the right side, as it should be the shoulder of the bird-monster. And in verity the monster gave out a mighty squirking, and went backward this way and that,

beat all about upon the stones, and did strike with the great bill at the place where it did be hurt. And I heeded that I ended swiftly, and I ran in upon it, and the creature to strike at me with the great bill very savage. But I jumped speedy to this side and again to that, and so in a moment to have chance to come in surely. And truly I split the skull of the bird thing so that it died very quick and was gone from pain.

The bird-creature lay all spread upon the stones and the rock of that place, and surely it did be as that it were leathern, and made some wise as a bat doth be of this age, in that it did have no feathers. And truly it looked mighty where it did be spread, and indeed the body to be full so big as the body of a young horse, and the bill to be very deadly and sharp and cumbrous as you to have guessed. I to be all and utter thankful that it did be there dead in the stead of mine own body, and the thing yet to twitch and stir a little as the life did go from it.

And surely I was back then very speedy to the maid, and she to be kneeled upward to watch me, and I took her into mine arms and looked well about, and made then forward again. And about the middle part of the six hour of crossing that rocky land I saw that we did draw near into the shallow river that you shall mind I came over after that I had done with the olden flying ship. And in all that time, since the bird monster to come after us, I had seen but two more, and they were a great way off, so that I guessed that I was come beyond that part where they did go very frequent.

And I to wait over the river and to carry mine own upon one arm, the while that I did sound my way with the staff of the Discos. And truly I came across very very much. very easy, save that I did have to go around somewhat, where that the river did seem to have a deep place. And when that we had crossed the river it did be full one and twenty hours since that we slumbered, as you shall know, if that you but count a little, for you do mind that we spent a certain time within

the tree, as I have told, and this not to have been proper counted into the time of our journeying. And surely the maid to have been very quiet since that I did show my strength a little to her, when that I made her to lie that she be safe from the bill of the bird monster. But she not to be any wise in anger upon me, but only, as I do think, that the woman in her did be something fresh waked unto me, and she to be very content that she be quiet in mine arms.

Now the place that we were come to was much spread with boulders, but yet to have the beginnings again of the forests as you to remember. for I to have made some small remark of the land in this part upon mine outward way. And we looked about for a fire-hole that I should dry my lower garments, and truly we had not passed many in a great while, but we to be in fortune that we came soon upon a little fire-hill that did be no more than so high as a man, and have the rock all hot about, so that this did be a good place to our purpose. I kissed the maid and sent her down out of mine arms.

And when that I'd looked well about, and seen that there did be naught to our sight to give us to fear, the maid to help me with mine armor, and afterward with my garments, and to ease me always that she could think of with helpfulness. And she set the garments of my lower parts to dry, and whilst that they did be drying she to make ready the water and the tablets, and to have me sit beside her in my body vest and gear, we to eat and drink very comfortable in the warm hollow that was something anigh to the small fire-hill. Now truly I did be very hungry that time, and indeed to be always

so, for the tablets did be very unfilling to the belly, as you do well know from my tellings. And when that I did be finished, I saw that the maid looked at me some wise odd ways, and sudden she to come into laughter and asked me whether that I did be very empty. In the same moment there to be a wondrous dear look within her eyes, so that I perceived that there went a mother-note under her impudence. And she to yearn, as I could know, that she had some way to feed me, but truly there

did be no way, for we thought not to make to slay aught for our purpose, and we did be feared that we eat any root or plant, lest that we be ill. And this too seemed strange to my spirit of this our age, but to be natural unto that. So that I do think I did be so long bred from the primal obtaining of food, that I did be all lost to that which should seem natural unto the peoples of this early age of the world, though we truly to think that the world doth even now be old, and this to have seemed a true thing unto every age that ever did live.

Now, beside that we did lack somewise to think serious that we slay something to eat, that the tablets did actually suffice to our strength. I to believe that there did be some other reason that I do forget, and mayhap never to have thought plain upon, but which to be said within me as an instinct as we do say. And this to mean if, that I try to set it in other words, that the tablets did keep the body and the spirit in such condition that the forces of evil did have the less power to act upon us. Yet I have no remembering that I was taught in the preparation that I eat not save the tablets. And this may have never to have been set upon me. But to have been as a thing that doth never need to have been told, even,

as you shall not tell a grown man in this age that he shall refrain from dung and eat only wholesome matter. And truly, I do hope that I have made this thing somewise clear unto you, for indeed it doth be something hard to set out. For every age hath the subtleties peculiar to that age. And these to be hard to the understanding of other ages, but yet to seem plain and utter natural, even without thought unto the peoples of the age. And surely all this to be plain to you and to be over-plain, for in verity I tell to you and overtell, until that I should be weary, and mayhap you to be the more so.

And indeed I not to blame you, but only to hope that your understanding which doth mean also general your hearts, doth be with me all along my way, and indeed this my tale to be not easy told. And in verity I to be back now unto the maid a laugh upon me, and in the same moment deeply loving and a lack that she could not feed me, and I to laugh with her, and to have understanding with her as you to know. And indeed I to have an heart that doth be made some ways natural unto understanding, so that even And though I be dead when you read this, my tale, you to feel that we be friends, and you to

know that, could I meet with you in pitiful trouble, I to have understanding and love to you, if that you be not utter brutish. And even so, I to be sorrowful that you should be brutish, and to have understanding in that I to know that by development you to become wise unto sweetness and charity, and in love with all dear things, and kind pity of the rest. And this wise you to be in human sympathy with me, because that you do feel that I be honest with you, and some wise even now to your elbow as you read. And this to be writ now, and you may hap not to be born a great while yet, but in

the end to read and to have understanding with me and to know how I did love mine own. And so we to go forward again the closer, in that we do be the more knit in dear human sympathy. And surely the maid kissed me very nice on the lips, and did promise again how that she should make me a great meal when that we did come to our mighty home. And indeed, as she to say, she to join with me, and we both to be naughty gluttons for that once. And surely I laughed gently at the maid because that she should

be so dainty a glutton, but for my part I to feel that I could eat an horse, as we do say in this age. And by that we had eat and drunk, and talked a while, and looked oft about, so that we know that no brutish thing came near to our hurt, the maid to tell me that my garments did be dry, and she then to give me aid that I dress very quick. And afterward she to help me with mine armour, the witch she did wipe after that we had eaten drunk, and she to have had joy that she do this thing and all things for me, and to have used a part of her torn garments to this end.

And so truly I to be clothed and armed very speedy, and to feel eased and the more sure in my mind. For in verity I was always in unease, when that I did not be ready that I be able to meet any horrid brute that should be like to come upon us. Now when that I did be into mine armor again the maid to set the scrip and the pouch upon me, and all the while I scarce to be loosed of the discos as ever. And we then to our way, which did be that we find a place for proper to our slumber. And when that we did be gone always, and no cave proper to our sight,

we found a great tree that did be set off alone and had plenty of branches, but none that did be near to the bottom part. And surely I gave them made a lift and held her up so far as mine arms did go, so that she might stand upon the palms of my hands and be steady against the trunk of the tree, and she this wise to have a hold upon a branch and so to go upward. And truly, when that she was safe, I loosed one of the straps from the pouch and the scrip, and I cast this up to the maid, and she set it strong about the branch. And when I had caught the downward end I went upward very easy, and afterward

took loose the strap, and this way we did be something safe as you shall see. And we climbed upward then, and so came to a part of the tree where the branches did be very thick together, and we made here a little. a place for our slumber, and the mate set the cloak over the branches that did be so close, and afterward we lay down. But first I set the strap about her waist, and thence to a branch, and she to refuse sleep until that I be likewise, so that we did be both very safe from any fall.

And she kissed me, and we then to our slumber, and very weary, for it did be two and twenty hours by this since that we had sleep. Now we had eight hours in which we slept utter, and we both to awake as it did seem in the same moment. But truly I had to think that Minone did be wakeful before that time, for indeed as she put her arms very dainty about my neck that she kissed me, I did have a quick and sudden knowledge that I had been kissed oft in my sleep, and this to have been but a little while gone. And surely it did seem to me that My gnome did have had been a little while have a sweet and contented mischief inward of her eyes. But yet she to be very sedate outward,

and to kiss me loving and dear, and then we to our breakfast upon the cloak. And afterward I climbed to the topmost branches of the tree and looked well over the country all about, but there was no brutish thing to my sight in any place, neither near nor far. And I came down then to the maid and told her how that there was quietness of life all about, and we had our gear together and went downward to the earth, and I to help my gnome, and this way she to be safe. Now as we went forward upon our journeying I perceived that the maid had a wayward air, and truly I thought that she did have her heart all set

toward naughtiness and mischief, and in the same moment that I was in this belief I did know in mine understanding that this did spring from the workings of my nature upon the nature of mine own maiden. Nani to walk in the first beside me and to have no word for me, because that she did be so filled with the stirrings of her naughtiness, that did be in the same moment very sweet unto me, and yet to waken all that did be masterful within me. And she to be that she did know, and to delight in her secret heart, that she wakened that which did be masterful in me, but yet in the same moment to be strong determined that

she be not mastered by me. And surely this to seem contrary wise in the words, but to be clear to the heart, if indeed, you have ever been loved by a dear maid of an high spirit. And above all this the maid did be filled with a love for me, that did beat and dance in all her being. And this in truth to overweigh all, but yet from this same thing her dainty naughtiness to be born, because as I did say my manhood to stir all her nature upwise, in sweet trouble that did be half of rebellion, and half that she did ache that she

be close unto me in mine arms. And in Verity, you to be with me in all these things, if that you have had the love-days beside a dear and dainty maid, of an high and pure and natural spirit, so that if you be old these days, even but the light merriment of a passing maiden to bring a pain of wonderings and golden memories upon your heart. And presently I saw that Minone put a little space between us, as the naughtiness did work in her, as my heart to know, and she to be offward from me a little, and she still to have no speech with me, but in a little to begin that she sing in a low voice, and have her pretty body very upright and lithsome, and to go forward with a wondrous dainty swing, so that my

heart told me that she did all be stirred with small thrillings of defiance unto me, and with thrillings of love. And she to have the triumph of her maidenhood and of her womanhood, as it were both to contend in her and to thrill upon her tongue, and to show out the lilting and pretty warfare of her spirit that did go dancing and dearly naughty in her breast. And surely I went, very lifted in my heart and a stir, for it did be wondrous to me that this lovely maid did be so utter mine. to see but the way that she set her feet to the earth, and the way that she did lift them

sure and dainty, and the way that her body did be poised, and the way of her head, and the way of her naughtiness and the sweetness and the love that did be wrapped in withal, did make me want that I have her in mine arms. But yet I'm not to do this, because that in the same time that she did so stir me to love and admiring's she to set somewhat else in me at variance, so that she had that I did have to feel stern with her, for I perceived that she had that naughtiness then within her, that she did be like to have a real intent of impertinence unto me, so that she should be naughtily outrageous, and to have no heed to my advisings, neither unto my desires,

unless that I set my hand upon her to make her to obey. And truly you that have had dear maids shall follow mine explainings, but unto others I know not whether they shall understand. until they too have been possessed of one that shall set all their heart adrift, even as this one that did be mine own. And sudden I to know that Nani did change from her low singing unto an olden air that had surely not been heard in all that eternity. And in Verity for a little while I not to know why that it did so shake all my heart, nor

what it did be, nor whether that I had truly heard it before, or only to think so. And surely it did be as that the silence of the old and moonlit world did steal all about me, and sudden I to know that the maid did sing an olden love-song of the olden world, and to go halting a little as she sang, because that the words did steal something odd-wise through the far veils of her memory, even as a song doth come backward out of dreams. And I to feel all my blood to seem to tremble in my veins, and my throat to be troubled, as with vague sobs that did be the ghosts of forgotten tears, and the dim sorrow that had come so swift and strange upon me, to be likewise steeped in golden mists of the love that I once did love,

and the glamour to become all fresh upon me, and I to know in that moment how much we do forget, even when that we do believe that we have all memory and all sorrow within our hearts. And I looked unto the maid something dimly, because of the way that I did be, and I perceived in a moment that Minon did weep as she walked, but the less with pain than with the strange anguish of memory, that doth have in it tenderness and sorrow and love, and all that hath been, and all that did never be, and all to make a veil into the spirit, where doth be both a dim grayness and a warm and everlasting light, and an utter speechlessness, and the low and far music of forgotten songs, that do come downward over

the shadowy mountains that do be builded of years and forgetfulness, and yet made to be seen with the light of that our memory which doth cast so many hushed shadows. And surely, as I did say, the maid did weep as she went, but not to be cast down, but rather that she held her head upwise, so that she did walk in a glory. And the song to come oft broke, and oddly, and to set her voice to little human quiverings, as her memory did shake her sweet spirit unto tears afresh, and she to walk with her pretty head helpheld as that she did go in a triumph, and the tears to come down strangely upon her face, and all her soul to be there, pure and wondrous, and in the same time,

both troubled and glad. And this thing to be very dear and amazing, and she to be as that she not to know then that she sang, but as that she did be lost in her thoughts, as we do say, and this to have come sudden upon her, out of all her upliftedness of spirit, that have been liked to make her very open unto all subtle and subtle powers of thought and inward stirrings as you shall think. And again the song to come full remembered and fresh, as that this eternity be but the yesterday of that moment. And mine own to be all in a sweet madness with those half-dreamed memories, and the wonder and pain of all that no man hath ever said,

and that shall be never said. And of the utter lost years, and all that hath been lost, and all forgotten greatness and splendor, and the dreadfulness of parting, and the loveliness of beautiful things that do be hid in the abyss of the years, And it did be sudden to my quickened fancy that there did be low echoes all about us, of the voices of dear beautiful ones that have died, for so did memory set a strange and lovely mystery about my spirit in that moment, that I did be all shaken so much as mine own.

And I to be as that I drew my breath an nigh to tears, and did be there with Nani, amid the quiet spareness of the trees and the rock of that part of the land. But yet did be to see half dimly that I stood within a light, even as the light that doth be the wonder of olden sunsets, and I to be in the same time both that man and this man that now doth right, and to have beside my spirit but one maid, that I did lack to know whether I say to her nanny or murdath, for though the two that have been mine own did be different seeming to the eye, there to be but the spirit of one maid beside me in that moment. And surely I did be there all shaken unto the seeing of visions as it did seem, so that

the land about me to have grown half as that it did lack that it be real unto my sight, because that I looked inward unto lands that did be of memory. And lo, in a moment this to go, and I to be in the country of the seas, and to look newly unto Nani, and she to go as I have told, and there to be the lonesome trees and the rocks in all parts for a great way about. And sudden, as I looked at mine own, she to come round unto me, and she held out her arms, and it gazed at me with such a love as that she were transfigured, and to need strangely that she be in mine arms, and surely I to an holy need that I have her unto me, because that, after all,

there did be no wonder so great as that wonder, that when all did be said I did have mine own, after that all eternity had nigh passed. And in verity we ran each to the other, and did be silent, because that there was no speech of words by which we could say aught of all that did be in our hearts, and truly you to be with me in understanding, for you too may hap to have suffered this wise of dumbness, if that it hath not been so great, but yet to make you to know. And presently we grew quiet in the spirit, and my known to come back again to her joyousness, and to go beside me as we made forward. And presently, Nani to begin that she look at me with dear impudences again, that

did be very sweet unto me, but yet to be like to lead unto defyings. And truly, by these things shall you know the spirit of mine own made, and there to be not to be not. none to me that ever did be like her, but indeed you to think that wise of the maid that you did love, and all the world to be thinking each these thoughts of one dear maiden that doth be the one maid in all the round world. And this to be the lovely niceness of the human heart, and I not to have grumble thereat, but yet surely you shall say that this maid that did be mine own did be very dear and lovely. And in verity, I to show my human heart in this thing, for you likewise to want that I think

your maid to have been just so dear, and the more so. And indeed we ever to be going these ways, and to have good comradeship of understanding, because that we have all loved and suffered joy and had utter belief in a dear one. And surely a defyingness to come presently into the way that the maid did go, and she to walk a little offward from me, and truly I looked at her, both with love and yet with somewhat that did be to reprove her gently, and all in the same moment that she to make my heart stirred with her sweet naughtiness.

And she to look sudden at me, and to be that she have to intend to run to kiss me, but also that she be minded in the same moment that she set herself up impertinently against me. in verity she made me to harden my nature a little, as manhood doth make a man to do, and this because of the rebellion that I knew to be in her, and she likewise to know. But she hid her eyes when that I shook my head, half with play and half with earnest, and was then impudent unto me, and gone from that in a moment to her pretty singing and her naughty walking apart. But she no more to sing an olden love-song.

Now in a while we passed a basin of rock in a place among the trees, and there was a warm spring bubbling in the rock and the basin to be full of water, very warm and with some smelling of chemistry. And the maid told me that she would wash, and I to think it a good place for that end. And when I had tasted the water I found that it did seem smooth and proper for our intent, as that there did be a verity of an alkali in it. And truly we washed, and after that I was done, the made bid me that I turned my back, and I to do this, and she'd to mock me very naughty whilst

that I could not see her, and to seem very quiet. For indeed I heard no splashings of water, though I stood off from her a long while, and she all way to say naughty things under me, as that she did mine truly to have me angered, for indeed she did have a plain intent that she mocked me, and to ease not her wit. And surely, after that I had stood a great while, I asked the maid when that she did be like to be done, but she to say that she was no wise ended of her toilets. And I knew very sudden that she made foolishness upon me also in this matter, and I turned upon her, and lo she did be sitting upon a little rock, very sedate, even as when she had bid me turned from her, and to have made no more forward but only to have been there

at ease, that she keep me turned away to please her naughty mood, and all the while have a double liberty to have impudence upon me. And in verity I did be a little angered, but scarce that I did know it, for I did love her very great, and was stirred inwardly with her dearness, and that she did look just that wise that I knew not whether I need to kiss her or to shake her, and truly how should I know? For my heart did ache that I have her to mine arm. arms, but my brain to say that she did go over far in the joke.

And truly you to see that I did not be unreasonable, neither to be lacking of grace, for indeed I do think that I was swayed always, because that I saw all the dear way that her pretty nature did work, and to conceive of her mood and to understand and be stirred, but yet to shape a little in my manhood unto hardening and in my judgment unto sternness. truly I scolded mine own with no more than a little jesting, and to be nice and gentle with her, because that she did be so dear, and I to know just wise her mood and the cause and working of it. And I told her that I did love her, and that she hastened now and led us again to the journey.

But indeed she only to make a face at me, so that I did be near like to shake her unto sedateness, and she then to be both merry, and a rogue as we do say, and to stop her ears. and again to sing very gleeful, and all so that she might not hear aught that I said, and surely she looked a very dainty, rebellious one. And I went then straight away to her, and took her hands from her ears, and I kissed her pretty ears very gentle, that I not to deafen her, and I kissed her lips as she did sing, and afterward shook her, that she be not such a sweet torment. But this to have no success that way, for she only to put her to toes out to be kissed, for her foot-gear was off from her feet. And indeed, I laughed, even as

I made to frown, and truly I kissed her pretty toes, and tried then to coax her to go forward something speedy with her hair, and to be ready to the journey. But she, only to sing, and to refuse to be sedate. And in Verity in the end I caught her up in my arms and had her bundle in my hand, and so went off with her very sudden, with her hair all the way to her. loose upon me in a lovely and soft shining, and her feet bare as they did be. And this action I made because that I was grown truly a little stern with mine own, for indeed she did have to need that she be whipped unto properness, as you shall think, that have seen how she did be this wise only because that her nature did be stirred strangely,

and her womanhood and her maidenhood to be all unto war, and in part to make a rebellion against me, that she did no glad to be her true master, but yet she to be thus, even though she did be so glad. And this to act so that she did be in the same moment, both sweet and wise, and yet to show a dainty foolishness and a true naughtiness, that did make me to feel somewhat of a real anger, but yet did have me to know that all my being did be stirred by her. So that I did think with one thought that she did be very foolish, and with another that she did be lovely wayward. Now when that I took the maid up so quick and made off with her, she

to give a little gasp and to submit to me with a quick humbleness. But immediately she to regain her courage and to be outraged of me. But indeed I took no heed, only that I was like to shake her, and did know also that her hair did be wondrous pretty upon mine armor, and she soon to lie very quiet and easy in mine arms and to be demure. And I to have half-knowledge of somewhat amiss, but yet to have no sureness, neither to think much upon this vague feeling. And when that I had gone a good mile she to put up her lips to be kissed, and

I to kiss her very loving, for she was so dear. And she then to say, very ordinary like, that I should do wisely now if that I went back for her foot-gear, which truly I had lacked thought to notice, when that I picked up the maid. And I saw that she had known this thing all that while, and had made that mile of carrying all a waste and a foolishness, because of the naughty rebellion which did be in her. And lo, I set her instant to the ground, and she gave out a little cry, as she saw that I did be gone some wise hard and stern with her. And indeed I pulled a small branch from a tree that did be near, to be for a switch as you shall whip a boy with, and

And I held her with my left hand, and in verity I laid the switch thrice very sharp across her pretty shoulders, that she know all that she did need to know. And she seeming to be ceased in a moment from her perverseness, and did nestle very quick unto me that had whipped her, and did need that she be wondrous nigh unto me, and truly how shall even a young man flog such an one. And the maid to be very hushed against mine armor, and to resist that I'd look into face that did be pressed so anign me. But presently I used a little and gentle force, and so to look into her face something sudden. And truly that one did be smiling very naughty

and dainty to herself, so that I perceived that I had not truly whipped her enough, but yet I could harden my heart no more at that time. For in verity there doth be a strange half-pain in the bosom, if that you have to flog a maid that doth be uttered thine, and thus to the despite that there hath been, as then, no properness of anger to have for an after self-reproach. And surely I to have done this thing only of a stern intent and steadfastness, that I steady mine own maid unto wisdom. But yet to have been helped by a little anger, because of the thing that she had done. Yet alway my love did be so strong that mine anger never to have awed of bitterness as you shall have seen and to understand.

And we went back then for the foot-gear of the maid, and she to be very hushed in mine arms, but yet, as I perceived, not to be quiet of an humble little heart, but only of the chance that her nature did be stirred that way for the while. And truly, when we were gone back, the foot-gear did be there to the side of the pool, and the maid got shot very speedy and would have no aid. and afterward did up her hair very tight upon her head to have it utter from my sight. And this to be for a perverseness, for she knew that I did love to see it pretty upon her shoulders, or if that she must do it, that she do it up very loose and nice, and truly

you to know how I mean, only that I have no skill of such matters, but yet a good taste to admiring's if that the thing be aright. And I to say nothing as I looked at her, and she presently to make a quick glance into me to see why I did say not, and I shook my head, smiling at her wadewardness, but she to look away from me and to seem to be set to fresh naughtiness. End of Chapter 13, Part 2. Chapter 13 Part 3 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Librevox recording is a number of

the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 13 Homeward by the shore, part three. Now we went forward then upon our journey, and always the maid to walk onward from me, but yet to have no other impudence, neither to sing. And I to go kindly with her, but yet to think that she did lack somewhat to know that I did be truly her master, and I to wonder a little whether she did know proper

that my gentleness with her did be not of weakness, but born of understanding and love, and the more proof that I did be fit to possess and to guide her. And truly this was the thought of a young man, yet lacking not of reason in the bottom part, though may hap to be something clumsy seeming unto the mind of a maid, and to be very human to my ears, and you to have been likewise, if that you have tried always with a dear one, and she to be yet over-wilful, so that you to wonder whether she did truly know how you did understand. And surely a maid doth know much that doth be in the heart of a man, if that she be true

woman in her own secret heart. And oft she doth know more of her man than her man doth what of himself, and to go her own diverse ways that she search out and bring forth and waken all that is in the inward being of the man that she doth love. Yet when that she have stirred you in the deeps that you scarce to know, she to be all fearful, and in the same moment to have no fear, and to be in rebellion, and in the same moment to be most strange humble, and all to be born of love and nature in action upon nature. And more than this, how shall I have learning of the heart to tell you?

For in verity there doth be much in these few lines, if that you know to read. And surely you to know or to learn, but if neither, then have you gone short of joy and the true inwardness of life. Now this way I did be, as I have told, and the maid to be quietly naughty in perverseness, as also I have set out, yet to have a strict mind to her duties, and to go now wondrous a date upon the journey, yet all way apart. And likewise when that the sixth hour did come, and we to our halt as ever, she to be very speedy and nice that the water and the tablets be ready for me, but yet to have

no word, neither to eat by me, but again a little apart, and not to share the water, but to make a brewing to herself when that I had done. And likewise the maid held not up her tablets to be kissed, as always, but eat them quiet and meditative, and with little nibblings, as that she did ponder upon other matters, or mayhap, to be not hungry. And these things I saw as we eat and drank in a silence, and I to look at the maid some wise said in the heart, and something stirred, and I to say to myself wisely, yet as a young man that she did not yet be taught sufficient that I was her master, and this you to perceive.

And she never to seem to look at me, but to be quiet and demure and to have her eyelid something down upon her eyes. Now presently as I thought upon the matter I saw that I do well that I take no heed of mine own, but to let her to come to a natural end of this naughtiness, that did be, in the same time, both pretty and a little foolish, so that in half I condemned it and in half I was stirred, and alway I loved the maid very dear and had a good understanding, and there to be also an interest in my heart at this this new side that she did be showing. And also she to stir me odd

wiles unto masterfulness, and so you to know pretty well how it did be with me in the matter. Now surely I found this plan, that I attend not to the maid, to have something of success, for I knew presently that she did look upward at me slyly from under her pretty eyelashes, and after to be demure in a moment, and this to go forward for a while, yet I to show no heed. And in a while I saw that she gave attention to her garments in the way of natiness, and afterward she took down her hair and made it up then very loose and pretty upon her head, so that she did be very lovely, and to tempt mine eyes that they

look all the way at her. But indeed I did make as that I had no heed that the maid did shape her hair different upon her head. And she very soon then to speak, and to speak, and to have the lesser gear together, and to make that she attract me. But truly I was very nice with her, yet to keep her now a little off from me in the spirit, and so to teach her that wise that she was somewhat of a dear, naughty maid, but also, as I do think, I was this way, because that in part I would tease her in great love of her prettiness and her makings up to me, and so maybe even that I make her to be the more defying of me. And this to be that I also lacked somewhat of reason, for I did strangely that I think that

she need to be whipped, and in the same time, that I go to make her the more deserving of the same. Yet this to be the truth as I know it, and surely to be the natural waywardness of love. But yet there did be also in the backward part of my wisdom, an intent that I be wise and careful with mine own, and I surely to have no full realisings that I did be like to set her further unto perverseness than yet she did be. Now, after that I had shown well that I lacked to heed the maid, I found that I did be looking oft at her, and she to be so dear and pretty, and to be all hushed, that truly I could not bear that I be longer silent to her advancements.

And I ceased then from pretending and would have had her into mine arms, but she took to be now in sweet dignity, and to keep me off with very sober graces. And because of this I to feel some way that I did be some way in blame, and surely, now that I consider it, I can see that I was something acted upon even as had been the maid, and so we too to be and a most human pair as you to say. And somewhat both alack, but indeed we did be very wholesome and in utter love each of the other, and mayhap both then to perceive something of the sweet foolishness within us that did be as yeast a work in us, for I thought that Nani did smile a little to herself.

But surely this clear seeing to be but for an odd time, and afterward we each again to earnestness in our way with the other. But always, even when we did make to show indifference, we to be something troubled inwardly with sweet flashings of our bewilder nature's. Now, though I have shown you that I to know that I did not be utter free of this most strange and natural foolishness, yet you to perceive that I tell this only that I have utter truth of all things that did happen, for in verity, because that I was something subtly touched this way at Wiles, yet was this no full excusing of the maid, though in

the same moment you to perceive that there did be only the half of me to think that she did need to be excused. For, in truth, mine understanding went all way in the main with the workings of her nature, and had a natural sympathy with her dear whimsies, but always, as you to know, I to be stirred constant in my manhood by her naughty defyings, and to be troubled in my natural sense when that her whimsies made her to act that she be likely to come into ought of harm. And surely now you to see all the way of my heart, and to have understanding in things that do follow. And alway you shall mind that I did love her utter, and to crave

always that I be a shield unto her. Though truly there doth be, mayhap, somewhat in me, that doth act to make me a little stern seeming in my love, but yet not oft so, as you do know, that have gone with me in all my tellings. Now we went then upon our journey, and the maid to be somewhat before me, and offered to the side upon my right, and to have no speech with me, but to make a good pace, and to be very dear and graceful as she went. And now we did pass this thing of strangeness, and now that, and this I did point out to her, and made some telling concerning the same, having the memory of mine outward way,

and how that I did see these things then, when that I was all in suffering of so lonesome a doubt. And she to hark all way very intent, and to move her head nice and to move her head nice and intelligent, and to show that she heard me. And once I saw that she looked sudden at me with a dear light in her eyes, but this to be done in a moment, and she to be again silent-seeming and in her new perversity of dignity. And surely she did seem so utter sweet in this new way of naughtiness, but yet I did think, odd wiles, that I should like to shake her into dear humbleness and her usual way.

And in the twelfth hour we made halt again and had our food and our drink, and the maid to serve me very clever and quiet as that I did be her lord and she and hushed slave. And I saw that she made a constant and naughty mock upon me, and truly, as I did half think she to need that she be in care that I not treat her sternly, as shall a slave-master, and to give her that which she did ask for so mute and impudent. But alway she did stir me mightily to have her to mine arms and to love her very dear. And presently we did be again to our way, and to be yet silent, so that I scarce knew whether to have patience with mine own, or whether that I take her and speak seriously with

her to cease this play, which did begin a little to dispirate me somewhat strangely. And in the end I went over to her as we did walk, and I put my arm about her, and she to yield to me without word, and to hark very quiet to my speech of reasoning and gentle sayings, and to hide whether she did be stirred inwardly or not, though indeed my spirit to know that her spirit did never be afar off from mine in all deep matters. But only this thing to be to the top, and to set somewhat between us that did be both a sweetness and a trouble. And Alway, as I talked with the maid, I saw that she was to be to be the maid.

did make nautily to act as that I did be a slave-master, and she but a chattel to me, for she to be hushed before me, and neither to yield her slender body willing to mine arm, nor to resist me. But only to be still, as that she had no saying in this matter, and as that I was like to beat her at my pleasure, or to withhold my hand, all as my chance to be my desire. This I perceived was the shaping of her actions, so that all her dumbness and her quiet obedience did be but a way to say this thing to me, and all to have come from her love of me, and that she did be shaken in her nature by my manhood, and so to be but a new form of her naughtiness

that did have this change when that I whipped her. And all this you'd perceive that have gone with me. And I saw that she would not cease from this perverseness, but made a dumb dumb and naughty and hidden mock upon me, very dainty and constant, and scarce to be truly perceived, save by the inward sense. And truly I grew something angered afresh, and to feel that she did need that she be shaken so stern that she come unto the reality that I did be her man and natural master, yet always in love. And surely I loosed her then and went off a pace to her side, and we again to go

word this wise, yet she soon to have a greater distance between us, which she made very quiet and natural, but indeed I saw what she did. Now about the fourteenth hour of that journeying I saw before us in the far distance the rock upon which did be the olden flying ship that you shall remember. And presently as we came more nigh I looked off to mine own, and saw that she did be staring that way, and to be in wonder, yet to say naught to me. And soon, as we came very close, I did want that I tell her about the ship, and of mine

adventuring there, and of the wonder of that olden ship, set there through eternity. But in the first I hesitated, as you shall think, because of her way. But truly my heart knew that her heart did be proper unto me, and, moreover, I should be smalled in my nature, if that I let any pettiness put a silence upon me, though, in verity, that the maid had not been inwardly loving to me, I had been that I had told her no word, and this to be very natural, whether it be of smallness or not. And when that we were come beside the great uprising rock I made halt, and the maid to halt with me, and I showed her how that the thing upon the rock did be an olden flying

ship from the mighty pyramid. And in the first she asked no questions, but did be quiet and but to show with little noddings that she did be greatly interest. And I to show to her how this olden ship did be there mayhap and hundred thousand years, and to have been there, as it did seem to us that were of that age, since the beginnings of the world, though in verity our two spirits did know that the beginnings of that age did be truly the ending of this, as you also to know. And much I told my own, and afterward concerning the two humped men that did come after me, and she always to be silent, until that I spoke of the fight, but then to come

round upon me very swift and with a dear light in her eyes, and had asked, before she did what, whether they did hurt me? And surely this to have been the first thing of her old and sweet naturalness that she did say for a great while, and I to be so in delight that I had her into mine arms and kissed her very loving all in a moment, and she to submit with a nice gladness, and to nestle unto me, and all unwitting that she did be gone from her waywardness. Yet, in verity, she did be a naughty maid, for she minded in an instant that she did forget her pose unto me, and lo, her lips did be no more to search into mine, but to be as that

they did be kissed only of my will, and she to have no more live nestling unto me, but only to be quiet in mine arms. And I looked into her face and her lids to be down somewhat over her pretty eyes, and she did look very hushed and demure, so that truly I knew not whether to shake her or again to kiss her. But in the end I loosed her, and made her then that we go forward. Yet indeed she did rather stay awhile to hark further concerning the olden ship and of mine adventurings, but she did then to mind that she obey as a slave shall obey, and

Truly I did punish her, in that I told her no more, but went forward at a good pace and had some natural wonder how that I deal with such a maid if that I spare to shake her. And surely I thought then again that I leave her be, and so to have her presently again to her old and natural way. Now in a while I lifted the maid into mine arms that I carry her as ever, through the last part of each journey, and so to have her never overtired for the morrow, and she for a moment to resist, but instantly to give unto me, and to lie quiet in mine arms, as that she had no saying in aught that did be done, but must always obey. And indeed you to see how dearly perverse

she did be. And I went on then through four hours from that time, and looked oft upon every side and walked quietly, for truly we were come now into a part of the country where I did feel that there might be near some of the humped men. And I saw nowhere anything to put me in dread. And all way, as we journeyed, there did seem a great stillness in all the country near about, and afar off the low mutter of the great fire-hills in this place and that, and a drowse as of life and warmth about us, and everywhere the air very rich and plent. And presently, when that we did be come down from that high place where to beset the rock and the olden ship, we came in among the trees that came very nigh to the shore for

a great way, and oft as we did go there were clumpings of small fire-hills that did cast fire and noise, and oft the roaring of monstrous springs aboyle, and then again the smell of the woods about us, and oft still in odd places the low near sound of a little fire-hill that did burn, lonesome, in some clear space of the woods, in this place and that. And afterward we to be gone onward again into the dull low-mutter that did be in all the air of that country, and that did be but a seeming of silence, because that it did be so far and constant. Now about the eighteenth hour I to note that the noise of the great fire-hills grew more loud, and I saw presently over the tree-es'-and-revehulled.

trees, afar upward in the great night and gloom that did lie above, those two mighty fire-hills that I did feel to make the earth tremble in that part upon my outward way. And surely I have told something of this before, and you to remember, if that you but think a little moment. Now it may appear strange that I speak this wise of seeing the two hills of fire, as that I had perceived them sudden. But indeed I have been long able to see them both. yet to have had no attention to them, because that they did be a great way off, and because

they did be but two hills of fire in a country that did be plentiful with such. And truly I not to have said aught about them, only that our path did take us now by their feet, and I to see them as it were newly, and to have nice ease of heart to perceive how that they did be a wonder unto the spirit and the brain for all time. it did be as that the earth had a constant shaking within miles of them, and that a monstrous force of nature did be in that place. But yet there to be no desolation around, as you should think. But in all parts a wondrous growing of trees and great plants in abundance.

And the trees to grow upward upon the shoulders of the mountain, and there to be no falling of hot rocks and ash as you to think, but all very sweet and wholesome, as that the mighty Valley made a chimney to the mountain, and mayhap to others, so that their waste, if that they had such, did go free. But, indeed, you shall take no heed of this explaining, save as an odd thinking that hath come to me, and to be without foundation, and there to be no surety of the reason to this, only that there did be no falling of ash in that part, as I do know. Yet in other parts of that country the fire-hills did make new must.

mountains of the matter that did come from them. But this not to be always so. And thereto seem to my knowledge no cause to order why this did not be constant, save that my guessing's to be right or not to be blown from some. But, indeed, I to be sure only of that which did be plain to mine eyes, and mayhap there to be no mystery in the thing, but a score of natural explainings, if that I did know or had patience to think long enough upon and such. Now when that the eighteenth hour did be proper come we to be an eye to the great hills, and there to seem no wise any danger of falling fire, so that I sought about for a place for

our slumber. And I found a cave in the side of a big rock, and the cave was dry and comfortable, and had the mouth about a score feet above the earth. And when that I had climbed and looked well into the cave I gave the maid and help, and had her safe into that place, and she had her safe into that place. She, then, to prepare the tablets and the water, the while that I brought up a boulder from below, to set very light balanced in the mouth of the cave. And this I meant for a signal to fall, if that any creature should climb upward into the

cave while that we did sleep. And surely you to know this plan, for I did it before, as you to have learned. And the maid sat near to me and eat her tablets very quiet and with a demure naughtiness, but yet to be also in wonder and to gaze outward at the the great fire-hills, and to be in awe as I did know. And I put my half-angor and my play from me, and told her of mine outward journeying, and how I did go by these same mighty fire-hills that did seem as mighty torches to light me in my search, and to have held a new strangeness and wonder over my path.

And she's still to be silent, but yet to look at me twice or thrice with a very dear and loving way, though she did hide her eyes in a moment when that she saw that I perceived her. And soon the maid spread the cloak for our sleep, and while that she did this I looked well about for any creature that might be an eye, and I had an especial thought unto the humped men, but indeed there was not living unto my sight, and nowhere did I see anything to put me in fear for our lives. And truly I had a great viewing from that place.

we did be in an upward rock that stood in a high part, and gave the cave to be twenty good feet aloft, as I have told, so that all made to set us in a lofty place. And the cave to look toward the two mountains that did rise upward no more than twelve good miles off from us, as I do think, and the country between to be somewise as a mighty park, for it was spread much about the feet of the great fire-hills, and did be bare in this place in that, as that rock did make the earth naked there, or the falling of some later fire to have wrought thus. And between the bare parts there went strange and romantic woods, seen mistily, and in parts

the gleaming of waters, as that hot lakes did be half shown among the broken forests. And presently the land did go upward with a monstrous sweep, and was then in great terraces in the height, and the trees to grow very plentiful upon the mountains. in sundry parts, and so those two mighty hills to go upward to meet the everlasting night. And presently to show strange uplands that did be seen very wondrous and queer in the light, that did glow from the vast glowing of the fire that did be a crown upon the hills, that had seemed in verity to be that they burned halfway between that known world and the lost olden world. That was mayhap two hundred great miles above in the everlasting night in eternity,

of darkness. And I looked upward for a while, and was much held by the mighty uplands that did be on high, yet did lie utter far below the burning crests of the mountains, and showed vague and sombre and dreadful seeming, because that they did be so lost upward, and to have the mystery of the red shining and of the shadows upon them, and to seem to slope far under the great fires, but yet to be a place where no life should ever come, because that they did be so monstrous a way upward beyond the great shoulders of the hills, the witch did be themselves a huge way up. And truly I should give you somewhat of the affecting of those grim and unknown

uplands, if that I said they did seem to my fancy to be a place where a sorrowful thing might wander lost forever. But why to think this thing? How shall I say? And do tell it to you, only because that it doth seem to hold in the thought the grimness and utter desolation of those high and lonesome lands. And by this thing I was done looking, and turned me about, and so did find that mine own did stand silent, and waited that I come to my slumber. And surely I looked at her, but she did have her lids something downward when that she saw me turn, and so in the end I said not, but went to my sleep and

had the discos very handy as ever beside me. And I then to know that my nine did lie down beside me to my back as all way, and this to gladden me as you shall think, for I perceived afresh how thin did be the crust of her naughtiness, and I to be always stirred and touched in the heart by her loving naturalness, that did need all way that she be near to me, save when she did play this naughtiness upon me along the way. I saw that she had no mind to be perverse whilst that I did slumber, but must now be nigh into me and quietly loving, though no wise truly ceased from her naughty acting that I'd

be as an hard slave-master, because that I had whipped her. Yet she'd have somewhat atroose with me, as my heart did know. But indeed she'd not to kiss me good-night upon the mouth in her dear usual and sober fashion. And surely I did lie a while and pondered upon the maid and upon all her ways, and I perceived that she kissed me not, only because that she did not be able to break utter from her perverseness, that did come from the stirring of her nature. And truly I did love her, and was half-minded that I turn about to her, and take her a moment into mine arms, but yet to abide from this, because that I was set that I wait a while, and

to bring her to me this wise mayhap's. And presently I knew that the maid kissed mine armor very quiet and shy, because that she must kiss me, yet to be intent that I have no knowledge of this pretty act. But indeed I did know in all my being, and did be newly tender unto her, yet to say not and to wait. And thus I knew presently that her breathing did go easy, so that I perceived that she was all content and gone over unto slumber, some wise as a little child that doth be weary, and doth sleep without care, and with happy assurance. And in verity did a man ever

to have so sweet and gentle a maid, that did be in the same time, so troublous and perverse. And I to lie yet a while, and to note the constant tremble and shake of the rock that did be under us, and this to be always thus as I did lie, and to be the more plain, because that I did be quiet in thought. And this, as I conceived, did come from, and to be all the way, thus, as I did come from the earth-shaking that was made by the inward fire of the world, the which did make a vague trouble in all that part of the land. And then, in a little, I was gone over into sleep, and waked not for seven good hours. And then to hear the fizzing of the water, very brisk and cheerful, and so to have mine eyes open in a moment, and to know by my timekeeper

or dial that was somewhat like to a watch of this age that I had slumbered through seven good hours. And this to be learned after that I looked to see whether mine own did be well, and whether that the boulder did balance in the mouth part of the cave. And surely there did be nothing in harm, for the boulder was there, as I did put it, and the maid a little off from me and did make ready the water and the tablets that we eat before our journeying. And I rose then, and in the same moment I did know that my mouth had been kissed whilst that I slept, and the knowing to come to me vague as that I had been kissed in my dreams.

And I looked over toward the maid, but she to have her lid something down upon her eyes, and to seem very demure, so that I saw her naughtiness was come again upon her. Yet truly I could not bear that I not to have her into mine arms, for indeed her perverseness did seem as that she did the more tempt me unto her. And thus I came to her in a moment, but she neither to resist me nor to give herself under, to me, but only to be still in mine arms and to do no more than submit very quiet. And because of this I loosed her unkissed, and was silent and a little to be angered, even whilst that my heart perceived the way of the working of her heart.

Yet truly I ached now that she came back to her dear, natural fashion. And I eat my tablets and drank some of the water and the maid to do likewise. And afterward I looked well from the mouth of the cave, but did nowhere see ought to put me in trouble for our safety, though truly, as presently I saw there went and heard of strange creatures afar off in the northwestern part, which did be that way of the country beyond the feet of the mountains toward the inland. Now when that I was something assured of the safeness of our way I got the

discos to my hip and the maid to have the scrip and the pouch ready to my back, her bundle to her hand, and so all to be ready. And I went downward from the cave, when that I was girt, and gave aid to my own, and so to be soon upon the journey. And surely, as we went onward, and I to look about me with different seeking eyes, from my looking on mine outward way, I to see how wondrous this part of the land did be, and how that it did be truly like a great and wondrous park, that did be made of the skill and labor of God-like things, and truly is to show my feeling as I looked always. And all that part did be bred of the inward forces of the world, and did be burned clear

in this place and upheaved in that, and made to an hot lake in another part, and odd wiles dare to go a great steam fountain that did whistle a lonely song forever. And anon there to be a small wood and again a wood, and oft the quiet of great and strange trees that did stand alone. And here, and in that part, a little fire-hill, that did be surely no greater than in house, and we to pass seven of these in but three hours, and two to glow very steadfast, and to make no vigor of burning, but the five others did burn very strong, and sent out of smoke and ash, and made a small desolation all about them. And of these five there did be one that cast stones all

oft and again, so that they went upward with a strange, loud noise, and fell in this place and that, all about so that we came downward more nigh to the shore, that we be a good way off. And here, as I do mind, there was a strangeness, in that there did be many trees that had stones set in the branches, and this to be plainly the work of the little fire-hill. And I to think it but something new come, else surely there had been no trees within all that that it did throw. But yet, mayhap, I am wrong in this, for all things did seem that they grew very easy in that country, and indeed this to be for surprise to me, only that I saw it

with mine own eyes, as we do say. And alway, as we did go, there were signs of inward life and forces, so that we but to stand quiet to feel that the earth did tremble gently in many parts. And presently there sounded for a great why. a low and dull booming sound, and this we found to be from a place amid certain great rocks toward the mountains, for there came thence a mighty upspouting of boiling water that went so high as an hundred feet, and off to be thrice so high and belch a great steam, and there went up in the jet of the water a great rock that was so big as in house, and to dance and play in the might of the water as that it had been no more than a thing very light and easy.

And when that the water fell, as it did oft, the rock to go downward with the dull booming that we did here. And I minded how that I had heard the booming upon mine outward way, but had been then something more to the shore, so that it had been less plain to mine ears, as you shall suppose, neither had it been then to my sight, as now it did be to us, because that we were come, mayhap, the half of a mile more toward the inland of the country. And truly we looked a while at this huge great fountain and up-boiling, and came nearer unto it, but yet to be a large space off, because of the way that it did throw

out a spattering of small stones odd wiles. And surely the thing did cough and roar in the deep earth, and anon to gruntle gently and to sob and gurgle, and lo to come forth in a moment with a bellow, very hollow and strange, and the great rock to go spinning upward, and all a shine in the light from the volcanoes, and was so round as a monstrous ball, and polished by the fret of the waters, so that I saw it had surely danced in the great jet through a weary time. And anon the jet to cease and to go downward with the great softing and thundering of waters, and the dancing rock to fall downward from that height which did show very huge, now that we did become so near. And the rock surely to fall backward into some deep pit,

whence came the waters, and as it fell there was again the dull booming. But why the rock break not I could not perceive, save that it did all way fall into a boiling up of waters and had no hurt from the rock of the place whence it was come. And the maid and I both to have stood a while that we stare at this thing, for it did be more strange than I have made you to know, but now I did make to our journey again and did think the maid followed. But low in a moment, when that I looked, she was to my back, and went toward the great boiling fountain. Then I stopped very swift and called to her, but she did take no heed of me, and went onward very naughty, unto the danger of the

great boil of the jet, and the constant flying out of the stones that you do know. Now even as I stood and looked, the maid drew nigh to the place where the water did thunder, and the Jed in that moment to bellow, so that I knew it came upward again. And I ran then after the maid, and she to see me, and began likewise to run from me toward the monstrous fountain, and surely I did think that I had done well if that I had whipped her or beat her proper before this time. For truly it did be as that her naughtiness had gone nigh unto somewhat that did be near to a wayward madness, so that as I did perceive all her nature did surely work in her to

some deed that should be for regret, and this to come, because that she did be something pushed from her dear balance by her loving, and by the act of my manhood upon her, so that her nature both to be in rebellion against me and to need me, and all in the same time. And this way she to be in an inward turmoil, and to be ready foolishly that she put in danger her beloved life, if only thereby she to make me something adrift, and in the same moment to have some ease of her perverseness. And in Verity you to know all this, because that I have shown the working of her heart to you before this time. Now I caught the maid among the great rocks which did stand all about, and before her there

did be a monstrous pit whence came the upbursting of the water, and the water to go upward before our faces in a mighty column, so that it did be as that a sea shot up on end, into a pillar of living water, and went upward forever, as we had to be as we had to be as to be as that a sea shot up on end, as it did seem in that moment. And how we should be saved I knew not, for the water did be as that it overhung us, and should come down upon us and smother us in one moment forever. And the roar was in our ears and shook all the air of that place with sound as of an harsh and dreadful thunder, and there was a scalding of beaten water as fine as in haze all

about us. And I had the maid in one instant into mine arms, and I ran very swarthy. swift, with a fierce running, that I have her away speedy, and so made forlorn trial that I save her life. And lo, as I went from under that huge and dreadful overhang of the great waters, there came downward from the height a great stone that had been cast by the jet, and it burst upon the rock to my back, and a certain of the flinders did strike and wring upon mine armor and made me to

stagger as I ran. But I held the maid crowded safe against my breast, and she did not be hurt. And truly I was yet able to run, and did save mine own, and brought her out from under that grim spouting. And I put the maid down then to her feet, and she not to know how near that she had given us to death, neither of the way that the fragments did strike me. For she laughed very naughty and gleeful, and truly I laughed not, for my heart had been nigh hushed with terror for

her, so that I did be yet see that. sicken my spirit, and mayhap also something shaken by the blows that I get from the broken stone. And, in verity, I to have meant that I flog her very sharp, if that there be no other way that I might bring her to reason. For in surety, as you to see, she'd be acting so wild as a child, and so unreasoning as only a maid in love, and I to know that she did have to be brought back from this way of spirit, even though I have to hurt her pretty body, that I bring her again to her dear, natural

wiseness. Yet, indeed, I could not whip her then, because that she did laugh so joyous, though with a naughty heart, and did look so wondrous dainty, so that even her defyings did but seem that which my heart desired. And you mayhap to have been something likewise in the love-days. Yet I pled and reasoned with her to be a wise maid, but indeed she only to make a gleeful mock of all that I did say." End of Chapter 13, Part 3.

Chapter 13 Part 4 of The Nightland by William Hope Heidson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 13 Homeward by the Shore, Part 4. Now I went forward again, for I was not homeward. harmed by the stone, only that I did be shaken as you shall think. And the maid to go offward from me, and to sing and did oft dance naughtily as she went. But truly I did be silent with her, for I was but human, and did lack that she come to

mine arms and love me because that I had plucked her safe from that place. And indeed this to be but a natural desiring, and you to have understanding with me and to know that you also to have this lack and need, if that you to have done ought for the love of your maid, and she to deny you a word of loving tenderness. Yet in verity I to be even then able to perceive with mine inward senses how that the maid did have a wondrous uppouring of love for me, but yet did be so perverse, and the more so mayhap, because that her love did so urge her unto loving admittings that I did be her man. And she may be to have meant that she be the more humble presently, but yet to go nautily a while

more, and not indeed to have had the power within her at that time to have come unto me and cast off her waywardness, and asked that she be in mine arms as all my heart did desire. And so, as I have told, I went silently, and may have with a little dullness, that be part of anger and part of hurt, and part of that same strange love-foolishness from which the maid did suffer. And truly this doth be very contrary seeming, only that you have seen my heart, and all indeed the more human that it doth be so contrary wise to the brain reason, and all to

be desired else did a man be no better than an ant or a weariful machine. And this to be truth and wholesomeness as you shall perceive if that you look deep enough, and do modify reason with heart understanding. For, in verity, how shall that which we call reason bring any to the full and the great knowledge? And this doth be a power of holy things, and doth be a child that is born of love and reason, and in the one to hold the two, and to know all things is the gift of this power, so that no man may walk truly that hath only the first, neither any man do otherwise that

hath only the second. And surely I to cease from these thoughts, and to my tellings, and you to your harkings and dear sympathy. Now when the sixth hour did become we made a halt and eat and drank, and afterward went onward again, and so came presently clear of the two monstrous fire-hills, and their great noise to be presently to our rear, and likewise that quiet country that did be round their feet, and it seemed to utter hushed and strange and doubly so, because of the upward noise of the mountains, and because of the slow and subtle earth-shaking that did be so constant,

and because of all those things that I have told. Now when we had made halt the maid had done her hair very uncomely upon her head, and had looked slyly to see whether I did note. But truly I took no heed, so that in the end she had it again in a pretty fashion. and did sing naughtily and with an heart of mischief, as she did shape it loose and wondrous nice about her head. And I still to have no word for her, neither to show that I did watch her with love, and somewise a quaint pleasure of her perverseness, even whilst that I did strive by silence

and an aloofness that I bring her to my side, as she did be in the first days. For truly I did ache that she be near unto me, and to cease from her waywardness that did put a distance of spirit between us as you to perceive. And so we did go forward again, as I have told, and the maid did strive that she make me to give attention to her naughtiness, for she did walk all the way offward from me, and did sing aloud, and truly they did be songs strange unto me, but yet to be of love, and much as the songs of this age. For truly there doth be but one song upon all the earth, and she

she but to sing it in diverse ways. And she did off to make little glancing toward me, and did pout very pretty. And in a moment come something toward me as that she did be humble and would be forgiven, but all to be in a naughty mockery, so that in verity I looked not at her save odd wiles, but did go forward all way and made as that I had no heed of her doings. And surely this did presently.

did presently to stir her to a new defying and to a pretty anger, for she did sing other songs of impudence, that she did fit very clever about me, and this way to have a constant impertinence. And so we did go, and I never to speak with the maid, but to wonder when that she cease, or how long it should be ere that I did run swift to her and have her into mine arms, that I shake her and kiss her all as my heart did desire. And when that the twelfth hour did become, we made halt again and eat and drank, and they made to serve me very intent and hand me the water, and the while that she went down

upon her knee as a slave. But when I would have laughed gently at her mockings and taken her into mine arms, she went from me very sudden and cold, and was afterwards silent and did sit apart from me. Now I also did be silent, and in the first, because that I was a little pained, and also because that I did be new-touched with the love-foolishness that did trouble mine own. But afterward I ceased from these feelings, and did be intent to another matter, for it did seem to my spirit that there was some danger anigh to us, and I had

a thought of the humped men and looked well about, and did beckon the maid to come nigh, because that the trees did be plentiful thereup about to hide any creature. But mine own came not over to me, so that I loosed the discos from mine hip, and went that I be nigh to her, and she made that she saw me not, but did set the gear together, and had it presently ready for the journey, the while that I did look always among the trees, but indeed I saw not. And when that I had the gear upon me and the maid her bundle we went forward again, and I to

be very wary, and bid the maid keep me. close to my side. But indeed she would not obey, and went offward among the trees, so that I was all and haunted with dread for her, and ran and caught her, and talked wisely with her. But indeed she did not hark to me, but did run off in the moment that I loosed her. And I caught her again, and took one of the straps from around the scrip and the pouch, and set it about her pretty waist, and the end I held in my hand, and so had her to obey me in this thing which did be needful to her safety.

And the maid to go with me very hushed for two great hours, and I always to look well about. And in the end of that time the maid did begin to sing impudently, and I did ask her that she be a quiet maid, lest that she bring danger upon us, but she to be the more impudent. And lo, as I did strive that I look always, lest any harm did come upon us, and in the same moment I was to be the same to reason mine own from her pretty folly. She did grow very hushed, so that I looked round

upon her in an instant. And truly she had cut the strap with her belt-knife, and did run away very swift among the trees. And surely my heart did slow a little in my breast, because that there did seem something a move in the dark of the shadows where the trees did grow thick, and the maid did run that way in her foolishness and waywardness. And I ran hard after the maid, and did call her, not over-loud, lest I bring somewhat upon her, but she to have no heed, and to run very light and swift, so that I caught her not for the half of a minute, as it might be. For she was gone ahead, and I did be a little cumbered with mine armor.

And lo, when I caught her, I shook her, and pointed inward among the trees, for it did seem even then to me that something moved there, but she to struggle in my hand a moment and afterward to be still, and to ask with an insolence and a defiance whether that I did mean to flog my chattel, the which she did call herself in her naughtiness. And in verity, e'er I did know she had twist from me and did run with a true wickedness straight toward that place where somewhat I had seemed to be a move. And I ran then with all my strength, and with a fearful and an anxious heart, and because I put all my strength to the matter, I caught the ma'amined.

in a moment ere she'd be gone any way, and she again to fight to be gone from me. But I took her into my arms, very strong, and I ran outward from that place where the trees made a darkness. And surely when I was come again to where the trees did be more spare, I saw that I was come nigh to that river which I crossed on the raft as you shall mind, and truly I did be glad, and to feel safe in a moment. But I was firm now to my purpose, for I set the maid to the earth upon her feet, and I kept my hold very sure upon her, for I did mean that I whip her before that her love foolishness

bring her needless unto death. And I took the belt from her pretty waist, for it did be but a light strap, and I whipped her very sharp over her shoulders with the belt, and truly she did make to nestle into me in a moment as that other time when that I whipped her. But I stayed her from this, and I set the belt thrice more across her shoulders very sharp, so that she to learn wisdom at once, and I to be free forever of this need to pain her, which did hurt me very strange.

And the maid to stand very quiet now that I did keep her from coming unto me, and her head did be something bent so that I knew not whether I did mayhap have flogged her over hard, for I did be something lacking in knowledge whether that a maid be very easy hurt. And I stooped and looked into her face, and lo she did be smiling nodily, and kissed me in a moment very saucy upon the mouth ere I did be aware, and afterward she laughed and tried to make a bitter mock upon me, and asked when that I should be pleased to cease from whipping my chattel, for that then she should run away immediately into the wood and to trust the humped men that they

would protect her from me. And surely I looked at her very grave, for I perceived that she did not truly jest, but made to anger me, and did be half in a strange anger herself, and something adrift. For she had not been whipped enough, but only to stir her rebellion utterly, and I saw that if she be not set right then, ere she leave my hand, she to be like to have some new foolishness that should take her unto her death, even as she had come over near already. ready as you to know. And this to be because that her nature did be stirred so that her natural

wiseness was all overset, and she to be that she do awed of unwisdom that should come to her, because of her pretty love foolishness, which did now be made the more strong by reason of the half-rising of her anger. And this way, as I have known, I perceive that, for her dear sake, I should not let my lovingness weaken me in that moment. And in Verity I shifted my hand and loosed the fastenings of her garment, so that her pretty shoulders did be bared. And her face to change sudden, and she looked up at me in an instant, with a little gasp, so that I knew that she did be all unbroken, as was mine intent.

But she did not yet have learned deeply in her heart all that I was minded that she to learn, for even in that moment she made a sound that showed she did try to mock me, but truly she did not know in that instant whether to mock or to weep, though she did try to suppose that she had yet an heart for mockery. And I set the belt thrice across her pretty shoulders where they did be bared, and surely the blows did be very stern and sharp. And lo, in one moment my gnome broke into an utter weeping, so that I took her instant into mine arms and did hold her strong and gentle against mine armor. And she to be as a child

in mine arms and did sob very strange and bitter, as that she did be all undone in the heart. And presently she did be quiet in mine arms, though I to feel how she did yet tremble, and she did cling tight unto me and her face to be against mine armor. And afterward when that she had ceased to tremble I kissed her, and surely her mouth did be very humble, and her lids to be downward, and she to be something pale, and she then to be a while more in mine arms, very quiet, and so to come unto her dear self. And lo, presently, she to want to kiss me of her own accord, and

she put up her lips very sweet and as a loving maid that I kiss her. And surely I kissed her with an humble and a masterful love, a strange pain to be about my heart, as you shall suppose. But yet my heart and my reason both to approve mine action, and the maid to be but the more mine own, and to have come again to her dear, natural wisdom. Yet, as you shall know, there to be for a long while a strange and mixed pain in my bosom, both dreadful and tender, because that I had been so stern with mine own maid, so that even while that my heart and my reason did approve me, my heart to make somewhat of reproach, and

this to have been some ways of foolishness, but yet human of our nature, and unwholesome trouble to the spirit, if that this troubling be not allowed to shape our actions to any harmful weakness. Now in a while the maid did come to composedness, and to be very gentle and sweetly natural, and she made presently that she would have me to lose her, and afterward She turned her back to me, even as a dear child, that I fasten her garment again upon the shoulders. And she did be both shy and glad and humble, and in dainty pride of submission, and utter

mine own. And surely, as I did this thing for her, I perceived that she looked with a great shyness at the belt which did be yet in my hand. And when that I had made an end of fastening her garment, she did nestle into me for while, and afterward stood away and made shyly to show me that I put her belt again about her pretty waist. And I saw that she did be somewhat a lack yet that she touched the belt, because that I had whipped her with it. And truly you to perceive how her heart did be in this matter. But if you not to know, then how shall I to tell you? And do but bid you ask

your own maid. No, in verity, she to be like that she but laugh at you and leave you so wise as you be now. For the way of the heart of a maid doth be most hid to the maid, and she but to know the desire, and to lack the ending. But truly she doth know when that a man shall set the truth of her heart before her. Now when I had buckled a belt very nice again about mine own, we went backward to space until that we found the bundle, which she had dropped when that she ran off from me. And I saw also the portion of the strap which she cut. and so all to be found. And we went then at a good speed toward the river, for I was still

minded regarding the seeming of movement which there had been among the trees, and very wishful that we had a raft made with haste so that we might come to the little island where I did sleep before upon the outward way, as you shall remember. And I thought to have our slumber again in that place and to make that day's journeying something short, because that the island was near, and a good and safe place for our sleeping. And I told the maid concerning the island, and she to be in great delight and interest, because that it did be one of those halts of mine outward going, and did be all eager as a child, and that I said we should truly have need of a raft to come to the island.

And we came downward to the shore of the river, and indeed there did be those two same trees that had been my raft there upon the shore of that place. And I showed these to mine own, and truly she did nigh to weep upon them, because of her dear emotions and love, and did cut a small branch therefrom, with her belt-knife, and put the branch where she did put the piece of bark, this to be for a remembrance and an after delight and pondering. Now we looked well in all parts that we find some other small tree that should be fallen, and the maid did climb a rock that did be near, with a flat top, so that she might search

out around. And presently she cried out to me that there did be a tree to our purpose, and but an hundred paces away, and she to go with me to show me, and to aid if need be. But indeed I carried the tree very easy, and had it with the others, and afterward we went about again for branches, and these I cut from live trees, using the discos with care and wiseness. And with these branches to be for cross-pieces, and our belts and the strap for binders, I set the trees together into a raft, and made it pretty good for our need, and so that no monstrous thing in the river should have a chance to snap upward between the trees at my dear one.

And when the raft was done I got it to the water, and the maid did lend her strength, for the thing was heavy, as you shall think. And when this was done I pushed a sharp branch downward into the shore, and I hooked a branch of the raft about this mooring, and so did be nigh ready for the voyage. But first I did need a pole to push the raft, and did wonder now where the other did be gone, that I cut upon the outward way. For I had set the pole with the two trees as I did mind, having some vague thought that mayhap I should live to come that way again. And I had a little strange unease that the pole did be gone, but scarce to know that I did

be troubled, yet to set me to a new haste. and I bid the maid put the scrip and the pouch and her bundle secure upon the raft, and in that time I looked well about for a sapling tree that should do my purpose. And I saw that there grew an odd one a little to the side of the flat-topped rock that the maid had looked from, and whilst that I cut it the maid did come to watch, and made pretty chatter in the time that I trimmed the branches away. And lo, whilst that I did be part divided in my attention between her dear talk and my work, and in haste that did be born of that little unease that was come upon

me, my spirit to seem to be aware that there came a danger anigh to us, and the maid to have this same knowing, for she ceased her speech and looked at me with somewhat of trouble. And lo in that moment as I balanced the pole in my hands there came the noise of a sudden bounding to our backward part, where the trees did grow something an eye. I turned instant and looked. And behold, there did be upon us an humped man, very lumpish and mighty, and he stretched out his hands and ran at me. And I had no time to the discos, which did be upon the earth to my feet, and I smote the humped man with the point of the pole that did be in my hands, and the point took him very strong and horrid in the breast,

and entered in so that the humped man gave out a strange howling, that did be half seeming of an animal and half of anhuman. And he clutched at the pole that did so hurt him, and I stooped very swift for the discos and had it in a moment. And the humped man tore the pole out of his breast, and in the same instant I ripped him from the head downward so that he did be nigh in two halves, for I had no mercy in mine act even though my heart did be something sorry. Now even as the man died there did be a sound of running in the wood before the man, for me. And lo, I turned very speedy to the maid, and she was there to my back, and had her

belt-knife drawn in her hand, for she had it in her bosom where she had put it when that I took her belt for the raft. And I caught the maid about the waist with my left arm, and was come with her to the top of the rock in two great boundings. And I set her there upon the rock, and turned again to the way I came and swung the discos free, for indeed I had seen that there did come a no one. number of the humped men among the trees. And there came running from the wood, mayhaps a great score of the humped men, so that it did seem to me that we did be going to die, for how should one stand against so many, and they so quick and strong as you shall

mind? Yet in verity I had no despair, but did be mixed in the heart with a great fear for mine own and a strange and exulting gladness that I should do that day some deed for mine own made, and truly this to be the pomp of love and the heart-cry of the barbarian, as you shall say. And this may be, but truly I did be proper human, and to make no excuse because that I was natural, neither have I hid anywhere's aught that I did think and feel. And whether that you approve or not, if that you condemn me you condemn all humanity, and

to have vain words and vain regrettings, for these things that be named for faults, Do but be the complement of our virtues, and if that you slay the first you may chance to wither the last. For now I speak of things as they be now, and as they did be then, and no wise of lovely ideals that do live chief in the mind, and so much in mine as any, as you to know, if that you have gone with me all along my way. And surely I must cease from my thinkings and go forward with my telling, for the humped men did come forward at a wondrous quick run, and did swarm upward onto the rock as that

they did be Panthers, and they made no outcry but came silent to the killing. And I saw that they did be something smaller than he that I had but then slain. And in Verity I did be all knit in that moment with speed and cleverness, for I split the heads of three with but quick turns of my wrist as I did wield the discos. I kicked the face of another in the same time with my metal boot, so that he died, for there did be all my strength and all my skill working then for our salvation. Now all this to have been done in but a few beats of the heart, as I might say, and these men to have been in the front of the attacking, yet there did be no space to have breath, for

there leapt three more of the men upon the rock and once smote me with a great piece of rock that carried, so that mine armor did seem as that it cracked, and I to be driven backward upon the maid, yet had slain one of the humped men even in that moment. And surely my dear one caught me in her arms behind and steadied me so that I fell not, and I slew the humped man with the rock even in that moment whilst my own held me, as he came again to strike me. And I then to be firm again upon my feet, and did spring at the third of the humped man, and surely there was no room that he should be able to avoid me, even did

that be his intent. And he came at me with a great leap, and I stood strong, looking clearly to my work, and I swung the discos with both my hands, and the blow took the humped man in the middle part and split him whilst that he did be yet leaping. And in that instant there reached over the edge of the rock two of the humped man, and gat me by the feet, so that I was pulled sudden to my bow, but I was pulled sudden to my back very hard and bitter, and this to be done, even whilst that the body of the humped man did be yet in the air. And the body came forward over me, and did be uttered dead already,

and fell down upon the rock beyond me, and rolled horridly and went over the edge of the rock. And I did be all shaken and something bemused by the hardness of my fall, and the hands of the two humpedmen plucked me sharp to the edge of the rock, the while that I did strike vaguely to wound them, but did only chip the rock, and fortunate that I harmed not the weapon. And lo, in the moment that they had been like to have me downward to the earth into their midst, I to make a good stroke, for I cut the shoulder of one very dreadful, so that he loosed me, and immediately I kicked very fierce with my freed foot, and surely I nigh crushed the hand of that other with my metal boot, and he likewise to cease from dragging upon me.

And immediately I knew that Minone did be helping me that I get instant to my feet again, for I was yet something dazed. And there came then a rush of the humped-men up the rock, and truly it did be a glad thing for our lives that they might come up only upon but one side, for the other sides did be utter steep and smooth-worn, and this to have been unto our saving, as you shall think. And I stood up to the rush of the humped man, and did smite hard at them with a quick circling of the discos, so that the great weapon did glow and roar, and they gave back from the blaze and the sound of the discos.

And surely then I ran in upon them whilst that they did be something bewildered, and I gat the foremost man full upon the head, so that he did be dead before he did know what thing happened. Yet in verity this did be a dread moment to me. the humped men leapt in at me upon every side in an instant of time, and I did be struck upon my headpiece and upon my back and breast with the stones that certain of them did carry, so that I rocked as I stood and did near to swoon, and mine armor to be all dint and bent upon me, and I truly to seem that I had come to the time of my dying.

And lo, in that moment of time there did come to my dazed sense a low and bitter cry of anguish from the maid, and this to set all my life a glow in me. And in verity there went a strange grayness of fury before mine eyes, and I then to fight as I did never fight before, and I did smite as it did seem forever. And the grayness did ease from mine eyes, and the maid did have her arms about me as I stood, and the dead men to lie heaped upon the rock, and mine own to steady me, for I did be near slain and the blood did go from me, and mine armor was all broke upon me by the smitings of the sharp stones. And I looked something slowly upon mine own, and she to know that I would ask whether

that she did be harmed anyways, and she to be very brave with me, and to tell me that she did be well, and she to be all slain in the heart because that I did be so hurt, but truly I had fought a good fight, and did lack only to know that she come to no harm. Now my wits did come back into me very soon, but I did be utter weak and scarce to stand, so that I did mind only that I get mine own safe unto the raft and to put off then from the shore. And I walked slow to the edge of the rock and looked well about, that I learned whether the humped men did be all gone away, and the maid did steady me.

And lo! there came up in that instant the last of the humped men, and they were five and did creep very stealthy, that they have me in surprise. And I loosed from the maid, for I saw that I must come upon them whilst that I had any strength left in my body, and they now to leap upward onto me so that I gat the first upon the head, and he to go backward dead. But truly I did be more weak than I knew, for I swayed upon the edge of the rock, and sudden I went downward to the earth, and did be there upon my knees and my back to the rock. And, in verity, the humped men did come in upon me very swift, yet did they give back

from the discos, which I swung to and fro, so speedy as I might, for my weakness which did be so utter that I could nowise come to my feet to stand. And my known came down swiftly from the rock and ran past the humped men, and I to make that I shout to her to go to the raft. But truly I had no voice in my body, and it be dumb and weak. and did know that I should be gone forever from Minone in a little moment, and she to have none to protect her, neither to know the way of our journey, save by reason. And behold, Minon did shout to the hump-men, and I perceived that she made to draw them

after her, for she ran to and fro, and did shout continually. But, indeed, the hump-men had no heed of her, but did make all way to come at me. And surely, in that moment, one of the Humped man reached me and smote me so shrewd that sure he nigh cracked his monstrous hand upon my armor and did drive me backward upon the rock, and to make me bleed afresh, so that I was all in a daze and near swooned away. And the humped man caught at the discos, yet in verity he loosed it on the instant, for it did burn and shake him very sore, and immediately he smote me again and so made to end me. low, in that moment, the maid ran in among the humped men, and she struck the man that

strove with me, and drove her belt-knife once and again through his arm, very savage and determined. And surely the man turned upon her, and he caught her by her garments, and he ripped her two garments utter from her, so that they came away, and she did be free. And behold, my utter despair for her did give me a new strength, so that I shouted to her that she run into instant to the raft, and I cut the humped man in twain, and did fall back then into a part swoon against the rock. And lo, the maid ran out from the humped men, but they neither to know whether that they follow her or that they come in upon me.

And as they did pause she to call to them, and to try that she tempt them from me toward the wood, for she had no thought of her life, but only that she free me and save me. I too weak even to have power to command her to the raft, and she truly, to have no heed to such command, even did I thus to call again. And there I did be, half gone out from this life, and looked at her with eyes that did scarce what save as in a dream. And lo! the hump-men seat sudden that they heed her, and the three that did be left came very sly unto me, and with slowness and cunning, for they wadded not.

not whether I did be dead or but a wait for them. And the maid perceived that they came not after her, and she let out a great cry that did be distant seeming in my dulled ears, and came back, naked and running very swift. And she ran by me as death should run, white and silent, and her face set unto despair, and her eyes utter intent. And she struck her belt-knife into the shoulder of the near humped man, and the man howled and turned, and the man, and and she did leap to the side, and the humped man ran at her. But lo! She leapt again this way and that, an utter silent, and so quick as a light doth seemed to dance always in a moment. And the two other men did join with the first,

that they catch her. And behold, she went about, and did run right away among the trees, and the three men did come after her running very lumbersome, yet with a great speed. And the maid had the knife in her hand, and I knew that she did mean, to slay herself presently when that she could run no more, and in that moment it seemed that my heart burst, for that I should never more see my known maid forever. And there came some power of movement into me, and I came forward from the rock and fell over upon my face. And I got again to my knees and began that I creep after the maid, and I did shout in

whispers, for my voice had no more power to call. And the maid went from my sight among the trees as a far white figure that did run very swift and was presently lost utter to my sight. And the humped men did go after. Yet even in my weakness I perceived that two did go something clumsy as that they had been hurt in the fight, and they to be the rearward of the chasing. But he that the maid did cut with the knife was to the fore and did run very strong, and surely They were all gone inward of the trees with a dreadful speed and were lost from me.

And the world did become sudden and emptiness and a great horror, and there was no sound in all the earth as it did seem. And I knew that I was come to my feet and had run toward the trees, and the discos did trail from mine arm by the hold buckle. And the ground did be as that it moved and shifted under me, and I not to feel where I trod, but did only peer desperate and lost among the trees. And, as I to know now, I heard my voice calling strangely, and afterward there was a thundering in mine ears, and I came downward upon my face.

And I did know presently that I was alive, and there to be some dreadful terror at my heart, and surely I did remember and sickened and gat my head from the ground. And I looked among the trees, but there did be nothing, and everywhere there did be a strange silence and a dimness of unreal seemings. And I knew that Minon was gone from me and had surely died. And the earth did be all stained about me with my blood, and I did be utter glad, for I to need death. And I swooned again and was lost to my pain, but did live presently to know.

And there was a little strength coming to me, and I got my head up somewhat from the ground, and did peer among the trees, and my head did be too heavy, and my face came against the earth once more. Because that I could not hold up my head, I rolled my head a little until that my cheek did be to the ground, and I to look this wise so well as I might, but there did be nothing, and afterward I rolled my head again to the other cheek, and so to stare very weak. and desperate, and not able to look proper to my front. And lo! There went something among the trees, and did show white in the gloom of the

wood, and did come through the trees, and I not to believe in the first that I did truly see aught, and sudden I had to know that I saw somewhat. And behold, my heart did bound in me, so that all my body did waken, for I knew that my Noun made did run slow and staggering toward me through the wood. And I did be now upon my knees and upon my hands, and I did begin again to creep and to bleed, and did make little callings to Minoom that had no sounding. And Minone drew nigh and did rock and stagger, and did strike anon against the trunks of the trees, as that she did be gone near blind with her running.

And in a moment she saw me, and that I did she saw me. that I did yet live and did come unto her, and she made a strange and loving crying unto me with a great gladness and with an utter weakness. And she came running, and was lost with faintness, and did sway this way and that stumbling, and she went sudden to the earth, and did be still. And I crept onward so speedy as I might, and the earth to seem all way as that it moved from my hands and to slide, and this seeming to be of my weakness, for my hands and my knees went every way, and my head to be that it kept nodding

forward very stupid to the earth. And lo, as I came an eye into the maid where she did lie so quiet, I saw that something moved in the wood and was running, and truly it did be an humped man and came forward very silent and with a quick slyness, as that he did track the maid secretly, for he looked all the way to the earth. And I perceived that he was that one of the humped men which the mate had cut with the knife, for the blood did show upon the shoulder and the breast, and this bleeding may have slowed the man, so that mine own did be like to have supposed she had come utter free,

yet he to have found her by tracking as I perceived. And I straved to my feet that I should come to the maid before the humped man, and surely I got upright and went with a strange running, did roll. And lo, I fell immediate ere I was come to her, and the humped man to run also, and surely it did be a dreadful race. For I went creeping and did be weak as that I was of lead, and the humped man came very swift and brutish, but I came the first to mine own maid, and I rose up at the humped man upon my knees, and I swung the discos, and the great weapon did roar in my hands as that it did know and did live. And the humped man ran in upon

me, but I smote him truly with the discos, and he ran past me, all blundering, and he fell and died upon his face a little way off. And lo, my wounds had break out into a great bleeding, and my head did roll upon my shoulders, and I looked down dull, yet with an utter great love upon mine own, and there did be no proper wound upon her, but yet was she all bruised and knocked and marked with the trees, and where she did fall in her running. And she did be there, very still and dear, and I to have break my heart with love for her, but that I did be so dulled as I have told. And I thought that I should be strong a little while more against my weakness, and I strove that I set mine ear gently.

upon her breast that I should listen for her heart. But my head did go downward something clumsy and heavy upon her. And I then to hearken, and surely she did live, and her heart did beat, though in verity mine ears did have at first a thundering, but afterward a quietness in them that made the sounding of repulsing to seem an utter long way off, and very faint it did be. And surely in that moment even as I hearted I was gone over. into a deadness, and had no more knowing, neither to have even a knowledge that I did be slipped from my senses.

And behold, the maid did lie swooning, and I to be there in my broken armor and my head upon the breast of mine own, and likewise to know not, and about us the quietness of that country and the far noise of the great fire-hills that did sound through eternity." End of Chapter 13 Part 4. Chapter 14 Part 1 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 14 On the Island, part one.

Now I came into my senses, and did be in pain and a great forgetfulness and bewilderment, and I strove that I rise, but did be held by a strange force that did be surely my weakness, as I to know afterward. And I was upon my back, and a little sound did be near me, as that something did pant, and I turned my head very slow, because that I did so lack of strength. And lo, I saw that the may did be an eye to me, and did be yet naked, and did pant, and pushed hard and desperate with a great pole, which did be surely that one which I had cut when that the humped man came upon us. And therewith I remembered all, and perceived that I did be upon the raft and the maid to push the raft along

with the pole. And at that I made a little sound with my mouth, but the maid not to hear me, for she did look backward as I should think to the shore. And her face did be very set and anxious, and there to be a far noise of howling that I knew to be the voices of the humped men. And so to perceive that the mate had come unto her senses and had gat me somewise to the raft, while that I did yet be swooned. And thus to save me ere the humped men had come. But in verity how she did this thing I never to learn, neither she to know, but only that her love did give her a great and desperate strength that she saved me, that did be her man.

And afterward my own maid did tell me how that she had come into her senses, and did be there upon the earth, and somewhat did be upon her breast, and saw that it was my head which did be heavy upon her, and I to be surely gone out from this life, for I was so still. And she came from under me, and did ease me out upon the earth, and her heart nigh break, because that I was so be bled, and my blood to have stained all that did be near. And when she had got me restful she saw that I did surely live, and a great hope to spring in her heart. And oft as she had eased me, she had looked about, and there did be naught to the sight, save

the body of the humped man an eye, and the others dead about and upon the flat-topped rock as you to mind. And she ran then very speedy to the raft, and brought water from the river in my headpiece, and she dashed the water upon me, but I to have no power to come into my senses. And lo, in that moment she to know by some subtle telling of the spirit that there came some danger an eye, and she then to make that she save me, or that we die both of us together. And she straved with me, and did carry and draw me that weariful way into the raft. And she got me on to the raft, and she then for the pole that did be beside the rock. And whilst that

she took the pole, she perceived her torn garments, that did be yet in the hands of the humped man even as she had slipped them to escape him. And she caught the garments very hasty from the hand of the man, and ran then to the raft, and she pushed the raft out from the shore, and leapt aboard. And behold, as she made to use the pole, there came a sound out of the wood. And there ran from the wood the two humped men that did yet live, and they to have tracked her, after that she did run from them, and they ran downward to the shore, very silent and intent upon her, but she to work with an utter despair and to have the raft a good way out ere they did become.

And surely they either to have no power of swimming, or to know that there did be a dread in the water, for they made not to come after, but did stand and stare very stupid and afterward to howl, and this howling I did hear when that I was coming to myself upon the raft as you do know. And by this telling you to be so wise as I, for more I know not, save odd things that I did learn afterward that did but set my love more wholly unto my known maid, and these to have been but small matters of love-thoughts that we did have together, and scarce clear unto my remembering.

And lo, even as I harked into the howling of the humped-men, the sound did grow more faint and far off, for the maid worked very desperate with the pole. And I did feel that I would help her, but yet was so a lack, and surely, even as I did mean to rise, I was gone again utter from my senses, and that dear, naked one, did pilot me safe and loving unto the safe harboring of the little island that you do mind, and had no thought unto herself, but only that she save me. And I to be there scarce offered from my death, and to have no knowing of aught, and no more power to help or to be a shield unto mine own, but did be only an helpless man that

had surely died, save for the care of my beloved. Yet did I fight a good fight, and have always a great joy in the remembering. Now I mind nothing very clear after this for a great time, but only of pain and weariness, and of half-wakings, and times when I did know not, and others when that I did be awake, yet did have no realness, either in myself or in any land or place, and all to come back strange and vague, yet with a constant knowing that there went love about me, and a great and gentle watchfulness, so that I was eased when that the black mists of my weakness did uprise about me to swamp me, and I was made to no hope when that unknown despair did

live stealthy within me. And lo there came a time when I waked and did be freed of uncertain burdenings and peculiar woes, and that still haze through which great achings did come constant upon me. And surely I was laid very nice upon somewhat that did be soft, and there went a sweet quietness about me, and an healthful drows did grow in my bones. And slowly I perceived that the maid did kneel beside me, and did look upon me with so great a love and gladness that it be as that I drank in health and a drowsy joy and peace. And surely she stooped and kissed me with an utter gentle love upon my mouth, and her tears

to go sweet upon my face, and truly I kissed her again with an utter content. And she took my head in the comfort of her arm and gave me somewhat that I drink, and when I had drunk she kissed me once again, so light as that a pretty wind did blow hushed upon my lips. And upon my head she made easy, and lo I was gone over. over unto sleep even as she tended me. And thrice do I mind that this to happen, and at the third time I knew that my strengthless come something into me again, and I moved my hand a little this way and

that, and she to know that I did need her to hold my hand, and she to do this, and I to go into sleep again even while that I look sleepy, yet with all my love into her eyes. And when I I awaked for the fourth time I did whisper that I loved her, and surely she broke into a sudden weeping and did hold my hand very dear against her breast. And when I waked for the fifth time I to know how things did be about me, and that I did lie naked in the cloak and did be all bandaged about my body, and the bandages, as I did know afterward, did be from the torn garments of the maid.

And I looked at the maid and knew that she did be dressed again. and did be in the garments that I did give to her as you to mind, which did be that one and the inner that the humped man tore from her, and which she had slipped that she escaped from the man. And afterward I found that she had made a very cunning mend of the garments, whilst that she did sit so utter long beside me to tend me, for she had gotten threads from her torn garments and had made needles from thorns that did grow on the little bushes of the island, And the thorns did break oft, and she then to have another, and so to persist

and hundred times. And this way she did be dressed very nice and dainty. And my known maid perceived how that I looked with interest at her, and did mind very natural how that I last to have seen her, and she then to blush gently, and did kiss me that she have her pretty face something from mine eyes. But truly, I to wish the more that I be strong, that I kneel in a glad reverence unto her, for this way did be my love, and ever so, and you likewise that have truly loved. Now I did begin that I grew very steady unto my strength again, and my own maid did

tend me all way, and she gave me a broth of tablets and the water at set times by the telling of my timepiece. And oft she washed me, and did change the bandages, and did wash, and did wash and dry the bandages, that she used them over again, for we did be so lacking for such matters as you to know. And on the fifth day I was come utter to ease, and did be wondrous happy, and my known to make pretty talk unto me, but had me to be all way quiet, because that I did be yet so weak. And on the sixth day I to be let answer mine own, and to say how great I did love her, the which mine eyes had said alway while that I did lie in silence.

And I to be assured by the maid that she did be in health and recovered, but indeed I saw that she was gone very thin, and that her eyes did be weary, even while that they had so great a love and a gladness to me. And I made my own to bring her tablets by me as she did alway, and when that I had kissed them and she to have eat and drunk, I bade her to her. her to make me the broth ready. And when she had made the broth I asked that the discos be set an eye to me. And afterward I bid her to my side, and had her to lie by me, and I took her pretty head upon mine arm, and told her that she to lie thus and to sleep, and to have

no fear that she weary me, for that I to be but the more rested, to have her so beside me. And she in the first to trouble that she be too heavy for mine arm. But truly I showed that my strength was something come back to me, for I pressed her gentle unto me, and she then to nestle content, and to be gone into an utter sleep, and to have been in a sore need of the same. And Minon did sleep for twelve great hours, and had scarce any life in all that time, save when once she did make a little and gentle moaning, and did afterward, set her pretty pretty face more nigh to me in her sleep. And surely I had neither weariness nor lonesomeness,

but did lie with an utter content, and did look downward upon the maid, where she did sleep in the hollow of mine arm, and truly she did be most wondrous, lovely, and dainty. And the goodness of her face did seem as that it had made an holiness about my heart, so that my spirit was uplift in a quiet and constant glory of love. And I drank a part of the broth at the third hour and at the sixth hour, and at the ninth hour when that I finished it. And my right arm did be free to this purpose and to the discos, and surely I did twice and thrice set my hand upon that great weapon as to a true comrade, and in verity I could think the

weapon did know and did love me. this thinking to be because I did be so uplift as I have told. Yet truly the discos did be a strange and wondrous thing, and did be always thought to have an oneness with the man that did use it. And in the twelfth hour the maid awoke sudden and came upward out of mine arm, all in a sweet haste that she know that I did be well. And she did be eased wondrous, when that she saw how I laughed with a quiet joy but to see her dear eyes. eyes and her pretty trouble.

Yet did she be in reproach to herself when that she looked to find how the hours had passed. But, indeed, I did make a mocking sternness with her, and forbade that she even to say one little word more upon this matter, but to be glad that I did be so utter happy, and she likewise. And truly, when I had said this, that impudent maid did set her little fist against my nose, and to threaten me. And in verity, I laughed so hearty that the maid did be in fear I should set my wounds again to bleed, and did reproach herself again. But in truth, I came to

no harm. And when that I could speak, I asked the maid whether that there had been brothers to her, because that she did play so natural. And this I asked, not thinking, and lo, in a moment I perceived my thoughtlessness, but, said not, save to take the hand of mine own, that she know utter that I did not be heartless. And she to nod very quiet, and afterward kissed my hand, and slipped from me. And I knew that she was gone a little way off, lest she weep. And I did be in trouble for her, and for mine a lackness, but truly I could do not, only that I called very gentle unto her. And she to return soon, and did smile loving and cheerful upon me. But indeed I saw that she covered her weeping

whilst that she made me new broth. Yet before I would take the broth, I would have her to mine arms, and she to submit very glad and happy, but to keep her pretty weight from me, lest she hurt my woundings. And afterward we both to eat, and be happy and glad talk. And presently I did sleep, but would have her to be nigh to me, even though she did be wakeful, and so we to be utter content together. Now the seventh day, as it might be called, was a wondrous happy time, and when I waked the maid did be sleeping as a child to my side, and her face nestled against me. And she to waken in a moment, for thus had she drowsed and watched through all the hours whilst that I had slept.

And we then to eat and to drink together, after that my known had made me easy with a gentle washing and care. And I now to be allowed that I have my tablets whole, and the water afterward, as when that I did be well, and this to please me as you shall think, for I did ache, that I be strong very speedy, that I have power to guard my known maid again, and to go forward with our journeying, I have the maid unto the safeness of the mighty pyramid. And surely, now that I had my tablets whole, I to feel that I did grow near into fitness again, and moreover they did satisfy my hunger the better than the broth.

At the maid to give me my tablets oft so that I eat a great many, and I did make her to count, and surely there did be sufficient, if that I get strong pretty quick. And so I made no refusing of the tablets, for I did need need to count. them that I make blood again within me, else should I be lacking, when that there came any need an eye. And we kissed each of the tablets of the other, and did drink from the same cup, and did be utter happy, and did be part like children, but also to be man and maid. And presently the maid did shift my bandages as alway and washed me proper, and had me into

comfort. But she did keep me alway very low-lying, and truly I scarce to mind, for I was not gotten enough of my strength to give me to feel irked. And further, as you shall think, there did be that lovely one with me all way, and did make sweet quips unto me, and talked and did laugh, and off did come into singing, for she did be so sweetly joyed that I was in life, and did men so proper. And afterward she went off for me a little to her toilet, but I'd ask that she be so swift as might be, and she to promise very merry, and she came back in a little while, and her hair to be in a lovely

cloud about her shoulders, and her pretty feet yet to be bared from her bath, which she had in a pool beyond some bushes. And she'd say that I did be so impatient a man, that she'd be forced that she'd do the half of her dressing with me. But truly she came this wise only because she to know how I did delight in her thus, to watch the way that she set up her abundance of hair, and she to be hungry also, that she be with me, and to love me that I watch her, even while that there did be oft a little and quaint stirring of shyness in her dear heart.

And I had her to come beside me and to sit a nigh to my hand, and I made presently that I did scold her, because that she had no proper care to her pretty feet, and I bid her to set her feet toward me that I looked the more close at them. And she to be a pretty rogue, and did think I to mean to kiss them, and truly not to think all way wrong, but I then to have another planning, for I had plucked a hair very sly from her head, and she but to have said an owe to me, and to have thought no more. But, indeed, when that she gave her feet to me, I held them so strong as I might, and I bound her pretty toes together with the hair, and surely she did be a captive under me, and we

to laugh, as that we to be both children. And afterward she stole back her feet from me, but in verity I knew that she had a wondrous heed that she break not the hair that bound her, but did sit beside me bound in that pretty way, but yet to hide from me that she did not break the hair. And she then to do her hair upon her head very lovely, and afterward I put up my hands and took it down again, and she then to kiss me and to ask how that she should ever have it proper upon her head, if that I did always so tease her. And she then to take her hair and did set the abundance of it upon both sides of my face,

and then to kiss me as I did look up at her from out of so much beauty. And afterward she cut a lock of my hair and a lock from her own dear head, and she did plate the two locks together so that our hair did blend and be together, and afterward she hid it in her bosom. But I did be then out of content, and would have done likewise, only that it did so weary me to uphold my hands. And she to cut a second lock from my head and a second tress of her own most lovely hair, and she made me to kiss the hair that did be from her, and she then to kiss the hair that

did be from me, and afterward she did plate them together and gave them to me. And I set the hair for that time under the great bandage that went over my heart. And truly, she did be then the one that lacked content, for she to say that the second plating did be kissed and the first to lack, but I to refuse to exchange, so that we made up a quarreling and did presently have to be kissed unto forgiveness. And truly, have you not likewise known such glad foolishness when that you were in the love days? And she then to make me to be quiet and to keep my hands downward from her.

her hair, because that the uplifting did prove overmuch to me. And she took my great hands then, and did threaten how dreadful she use me, if that I be not humble. And truly I said that I did be an humble man, and she then to hold my hands with but one small one. And surely her hand did be so small that she not able to hold me, save by the thumbs. And she then with her free hand to cover mine eyes so that I might not see.

And whilst that she did hold me thus so utter helpless, she took kiss me very dainty and impudent upon the mouth, and afterward she loosed me and did be demure. And we did be then silent a space, and presently I put forth my hand, that did be very great, yet to be gone white and to tremble because that I did lack so utter of blood. And the maid to know what I did mean, and she clenched her hands into two fists, and set them both into my one hand, and surely they did be little fists. And I then to be happy, for this did be a wondrous pleasure all way unto me, and she to have her lids a little downward upon her eyes, and to be quietly happy, and truly how I mind it all so plain. And afterward I did

plague her very gentle that she to be all alack, if that she did try to use her hands to fought, because that they did be so small. And she, in a moment, to have her two arms very dear about my neck, and did kiss me with an utter love and tenderness upon the mouth, and afterward went from me, lest that she have me to overset myself. And I did then to make her to sit by me, and I did tell her a tale how that a young man did once live in the olden days, and did meet with the one maid upon all the earth, and And how that they loved, and did be married, and she to die, and of the utter and desperate

madness of grief that nigh destroyed the man! And how did he sudden to wake into the future of the world in a new time, and had come to learn that his own did also to live in that time. And he then to make that he find her, and did truly come into her, and how she did be different in her beauty, but yet to be utter lovely. And the man did hold an utter reverence to the maid that had been his wife in the olden dream days, so that his reverence of love did live in him like a constant pain and anguish of sweetness and trouble, and of holy thoughts that did be bred of her lovely companionship and of his memories. But in truth I gat not farther in the tale than this, for my known did have come sudden

into weeping and had gotten to her knees, and did hold my hand against her breast, and had put her hand gentle upon my lips. And in a moment she to whisper somewhat through her tears, and there to be dear motherhood within her face and a sudden shining of memory in her eyes, that had been near dreadful, only that it did seem to be to her as that she were part dreaming. And the strange and solemn pain did come also unto me through the part-open gateways of my memory. And I to remember very clear and with an anguish in that moment.

And I told my own how that the babe had gone onward, after that the beloved had died, and there did be then an utter quiet upon us. And lo! Sudden the maid did bend unto me and I to take her into mine arms out of the vague dreamings of her memory dreams. But ere she did become outward entire from the haze of the past, she to try to set somewhat into words concerning this memory vision of the babe, but some ways to be strangely dumb. and I did be silent likewise because of all those things that did be between us forever and

forever. And presently she kissed me and was herself again, and she went from me to attend and to our food. Now that did be truly a lovely day, for I to have got sufficient of strength that I did be able to have interest and talk with mine own maid, and she now to be well rest and to have ease in her dear heart concerning me. And surely we oft to laugh, and did make jests utter glad and foolish. And, indeed, I do mind how that I asked mine own an olden puzzle, that did come out of the vagueness of my memory dreams. And she to be like a person that doth hear a strange familiar thing.

And lo, sudden she to say, as that she got knowledge from beyond eternity, that it did be when that he was a little horse. and you to know the jest and to have troubled it oft at school. But in verity it did be a strange thing to have from our memories out of all the deep of time. And we, in truth, never in that age to have seen or to have known that ever there did be an horse, or to mind the likeness of one, and this to be but a little matter, yet of strange and peculiar interest as you to agree.

And indeed we did both to look one at the same thing. the other, when that we had ended, and did wonder what an horse did be, yet in the same time did have a vague inward knowing. And so we do look ever backward through dim ages, and surely we got presently from jests unto solemnness, and the maid to be nigh again unto tears. And in truth I then to bring our thoughts and our speech forward from the abyss of the years and did cease from memory dreaming for that time, and so to have the maid again in joy. yet may hap something wistful odd wiles.

And presently I to tell the maid and hundred thousand things concerning the mighty pyramid of which I had so oft said somewhat, but never to have got so great a chance as this unto a plenty of time and so nice and oneness in the way that our minds did go. And surely the maid did be eager in a moment and did be hushed, and again to ask constant concerning all matters. And in Verity there went a great wide. this way, and the maid to have an utter wonder and excitement of all that I to tell. For truly it did be as that a man of this age should come downward from a great star in the heavens,

and to tell of wonders and new things, and you to understand how she did feel. And of all the things that did most have a happiness unto the maid, I'd perceive that the great life and humanness of the millions to dwell within her imaginings as a cloud of warmth and quiet joy. For I did show this thing to her so well as I was able, and in truth you shall tell me in honesty whether that I have made the same likewise clear scene unto you. And she, as you shall mind, did be a maid that had grown all her life in a refuge that did be shaken with hauntings, because that it lacked the power of the earth-current to protect, and with a people that did be weak conceived through great thousands of years, and were loved

did bloom something faded, even in youth, and youth to have a lack of the life-blood of an utter joy, such as did be ours, and likewise to many that it be of the mighty pyramid. Though truly there did go millions then, as now, that did never know love, though the name did be in their mouths, and they do have believed that the sweet kernel did be in their hearts. But in verity this to be love, that your life shall bound you with abundance and joy to dwell round you, and your spirit to live in a natural holiness with the beloved, and your bodies to be a sweet and natural delight that shall never be lost of a lovely mystery that doth hold a perfect peace each unto the need of the other, and all to be that there go round

about you a wonder and a splendor all the days and the nights that you shall be, the man with the woman, the woman with the man, and shame to be unborn, and all things to go natural and wholesome, out of an utter greatness of understanding. And the man to be an hero, and a child before the woman, and the woman to be in holy light of the spirit, and an utter companion, and in the same time a glad possession unto the man. And lo, if one to die, then the soul of the other shall fail, and that one never to have full life again in that bitter parting. And this doth be the true human love, and all else that be not like to this with the man and with the woman doth be but a borrowing of the name of love

for that quiet desiring, which is but an endurance beside love, which doth be between they that be not made it both in their souls and in their bodies. And this telling to take no heed to those base joinings that be made for purposes of wealth or desire or other piteous ends. For, in verity, these to have no more dealings with the thing that I do tell upon than hath the merchanting of goods, or the need of a glutton. But the thing that I do have upon my heart doth be that dear and uplifting power of love, which I to set forth in this mine own story, for in truth I to have known love and

to need death when that I be parted from mine own. Now surely my known did come twice and thrice unto weeping, as I did tell of this thing and that, which did set her memory backward unto the ways of the lesser redoubt. And presently I did cease from my tellings, because that she did so be gone into pain of her memories. But indeed she then to beg me that I go forward again, for truly she to need in the heart that she know, and to strive to be no more in grief for the telling. And I then to say on, and did tell upon the might and wonder of the great olden delight of the underground fields, that were below the great redoubt as you

do know. And I told how that they went downward and hundred strange miles, that did be dug of the labor of millions and of the years of eternity. And I set out unto mine own concerning that there did be wondrous villages spread through that great and hidden country that did be in the underground, and how that great millions of the peoples did live there, and made a constant labor in those deep lands and countries that did be truly so monstrous in all as and huge continent. And I showed my own how that there did be wondrous processes that did be learned in the ages, and how that water did be made in chemistry, and truly she to nod to this because that she did mind upon the powder that we did use. But truly the

powder to have to be made in the first as you shall think, and we but to advantage ourselves of that which did result, and I to speak to her of the making of the powder, rather than of the way that it afterward to make chemistry with the air unto water. And I told the maid how that there did be mighty underground pipes that went across the nightland, and did be, mayhap, oft so much as twenty great miles deep in the world, and it come upward into the seas of the land, and all to have been made secrets and hid from the monsters of the land, as I to know for much readings of the histories. And my known then to tell me that they did lack to have a many such great wonders below the lesser redoubt, but that there did be utter monstrous

caverns, where that there had been always a strange and uncouth country of husbandry, and lit from the earth-current, and they also there to bury their dead. And all had been a lack through great thousands of years, as she did know of their records, and had grown dim-lit and lonesome, and a land of deepness to starve the spirit with an utter strangeness and discomfort, where the men went quietly as ghosts through many ages, and all a place in dire want of sound and laughter." End of Chapter 14, Part 1. Chapter 14 Part 2 of the Nightland by William Hope Heidson.

This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 14 On the Island Part 2. this all to have been surely different a monstrous age gone, when that the earth-current did be a power in the lesser a doubt, and the humans to be in plenty, and of good and natural health and courage of life. And truly, to mind upon that place, doth always to set a fresh wonder in me, that mine own did be so lovely and wholesome of spirit, and wise, and in knowledge, and good force of her being. But so it did be with her, and she to have been surely always, that one that did be mine own.

And I then to tell mine own maid concerning the lowest field, which did be the country of silence, and was the place of memory unto all the great millions, where did linger and bide the ghosts of an hundred billion griefs, and the drifted thoughts of sorrowful hearts, and there to live a great hallowedness and a mystery of silence, and in holiness and a greatness, as that it be the expressing of all that doth be noble and everlasting, that ever did come out of the heart of man and all the lost dead of eternity. So that the spirit of a man did seem to go on great wings unto lovely and splendid resolvings, if that he but to walk lonely a while in that country that surely did be never lonesome unto

the spirit. And lo! the maid did be all hushed as I did speak, and did look downward unto me with her eyes very bright and lovely with the thinkings and tears that did stir within her. And sudden she to ask whether that I did make my resolve to my journey whilst that I walked in that place, and she to look very intent and beautiful upon me as she did question. And indeed I saw that she to mean a lovely praise unto me as you to perceive, and truly I did feel a little strange, as that I did be both glad and shy in the same moment. And she then to ease me of any answer, for she got upward upon her knees, and she put

her two hands to the sides of my face, and bid me to look into her eyes, and to know that she loved me with her soul and with all that did make her to be. And afterward she kissed me very gentle upon the forehead, and did be then hushed awhile, as that she to be in thought. Yet oft she did look downward at me, and did have a beauty of love and honor within her eyes, so that they all way to shine as she did look at me. And presently the maid did sit again beside me, and slipped her two hands into the one of mine, as did me ever my desire, and she

to love that she give me this delight, and likewise she to have joy to herself in this lovingness. And we then again to have talk, and I did tell mine own somewhat of the history of the olden world, and she did have dim memories, as in dreams of the days of light, yet scarce that she could believe it of truth. But she to have knowledge of the old and love-days within her spirit, and to mind that there did be alway, as did be, a lovely and golden light upon the world, but she not to know truly whether this to be but the holy glamour light that Memory Doth said about a past loveliness,

and to have no remembering of the sun, but yet to be made ready by her memories unto believing. And I to know of certainty, but yet even I that do tell this my tale, did but perceive the days of the light as in a far and vague dream, and to remember it but in the chief by the glory of lost sunsets that had cast and holiness upon my heart, and of the hush of dawns that had made ready my spirit in the gone ages to look quietly unto my death. And surely you to go with me in all this thing, and to have have felt within your own spirit that uplifted wonder that doth shake the soul with the lost beginning and with the unknown end, when that you have looked through the sorrow of the

sunset and stood silent before the quiet voice that doth make promise in the dawn. But in verity we that had near lost our memory of the surety of these great wonders did have memory of love, and this to be the most beautiful unto my heart. For it but to show the more how that love doth live forever, and doth make an holiness in all places, and doth give companionship and satisfying, so that to have love is to have all, and to have escaped this wonder, is to have missed to have lived. And I to find then that My known did have no knowledge of the way that the world did be in that future age, and did lack to know that their abode mightily above us in the everlasting night, the dead starkness of the world, where did be, mayhap,

two hundred great miles above us, snow and the eternal desolation of a lost world, that did be once the lovely world of the olden days, which did be now given over unto night and silence. And mayhap there did wander upward there, memory, and it go companioned by grief. But indeed I to delight to think that hope and love did build houses of joy about the dead, and there to be no true death, but only the dying of days. Yet surely this doth be sorrow enough unto the heart and the soul, if that they did be days when love did make a mystery of light about the spirit, and the beloved to have been an eye to make ever a sweet wonder unto the heart. But I to cease from these thoughts, for we to

face our life brave and wise, and to take both the sorrow and the joy into our developing, and to hold up the face with courage when that grief doth come and I, and to see that we grow, not to bitterness, but unto sweet wholesomeness. And there to be joy again, and we then the better able to have that delight into our hearts, for how shall joy ever to come truly again to that heart which bitterness hath made a place for the abode of sorrow? And truly, I to cease from these thinking also, for my story to wait upon me, and these things that I do say to be plain unto you, and to have no need to the telling.

And so did I tell mine own maid of the things that I did learn from the little metal book, and she to be in a constant wonder and delight, and with an awe and newness upon her. And sudden there did some olden memory stir within her, for she asked me in one instant whether that I did remember when that the cities did move all way into the westward. But truly I had no remembering of this thing, and did look at her a while, with somewhat of a trouble upon me, for that there should be aught lacking in my memory of those times that we did be together upon this world, was a fear unto me and a vague sorrow all way, if that I did but to let my thought go that way.

though indeed I did ever strive to wiseness, and did have knowledge that there doth be in heart-wearing and despair and needless trouble in vain regrets, but yet these to be natural unto the spirit, if that you to know love, and to be but the compliment of the love-joy, and mayhap to have a use unto the sweetening of the spirit, if that they be not led to override the reason. And whilst that I did look unto mine own that she helped me to remember, remember, she did strive with her memory. But in the end did fail to come to odd of clearness, save that she did see, as in a far dream, yet very

plain, a great metal roadway, set in two lines that went forever unto the setting sun. And she then sudden to say that she did see in her memory the sun, and she to have a strange and troubled amazement upon her. And there did be cities upon the great road, and there did be cities upon the great road, And the houses did be strange seeming, and did move forward eternally, and at a constant speed, and behind them the night did march forever. And they to have an even pace with the sun, that they live ever in the light, and so to escape the night which pursued forever as she did tell, and a dread and terrible chill

that did live in the night. And there did be cities far forward in the morning sunshine that did have gone before at speed, and set the husbandry of the world, and be finished and gone forever again, ere that certain of the latter cities did come to that place to the reaping, and the night to come presently to that place. But this not be for some part of a year after that the crops were taken. But how long this might be she not to remember.

And all this the maid did say to me as out of a strange dream, and I to have set it down, and to have made it so clear to you, as she to have told it. And surely it doth be plain then that she to speak of a time when that the day did be grown to a monstrous length, because that the world did turn but slow and weary. And it to be a sureness, as you shall perceive, that but to stand still in that age of which Nani told, was to be left presently in an utter night and chill that should last mayhap a great and weary year. And in verity it does not be able to be able to be a great and seemed that all humanity did travel forever in that strange age, when that to stay was

to die unprepared in the bitter night, and to go forward was to be forever in the sun. And truly this doth be so strange seeming to me as to you. And much I questioned the maid, and did have an hurt within my heart, and a pain of jealousy and sadness to grow in me. For surely she did speak of some life that she did live. when that I did be elsewhere, either in life or unknowing. And in Verity, what man then should have taught mine own to love him, and she then may have to have had no remembering of me?

And truly I questioned very desperate, and the more so because that I was yet weak and lacking my strength to be composed. But she neither to remember me nor any other man of that time, and to have no memories save these bare, things that she to have spoken out so strange, and which did come sudden unto her out of all the deepness of the years and the lost sorrows and joys and wonders of that which doth make a world of humans. And surely my questionings brought a distress upon mine own, both because that she did

be troubled by the way that my love did bring me to this strange anguish, and because that she also to have pain, and a sudden fear that there did be ever at times. when she not to have known me, or to have permitted the arms of another. And she did then strive that she be both wise and strong, and to give help unto me, and to take reason unto her own easing, and truly she to show how that she did be all unknowing of any love in that far backward time, but to be possible in reason that she to have gone to another in natural course, the while that her heart did yearn all way in vague trouble unto her own, that her spirit did mayhap never to have forgotten.

And truly this doth be the way of life, and a bitter thing and a sorrow to joyous love to think upon. Yet I here to be set to the telling of truth, and to have he to all that reason doth show to be. But Minot did also have us both to remember that there did be equal right to think that she had died mine own maid in that life. For that it did be not out of reason to think that she had been void-hearted unto all men, because that she had known in her spirit that she did once to meet her own, and it be thereafter untuned unto all other men that ever did live. And this all to be in a mist, and we to go vainly. And of her will she did think that no man did ever to have possessed her, save I, yet,

this to be, mayhap's only the prompting of her love, and she then to kiss me, and to say that there did be no surety in aughts, but only that we did have been together before, and have borne a love so great, that it did live through eternity, and we to be now together, and maybe all else to be but dreams. And truly I did have a fierce hope that this be so, and they made likewise so to hope, yet to be less bitter with rebellion than I, though in pain upon the thought. For she did be so utter and dreadful glad and in happy thankfulness that we did be now come together again in the end, and did mean that she conquer all that should be like

to set a greyness upon our joy, and to be steadfast unto this end. And I afterward to be likewise in wisdom, and that I was come the more to strength, and mind that I suffer vainly for that which did have no surety as I have shown. And moreover, I did have no power upon the past, either to learn aught or to mend aught, so that I did go the way of anhuman and did shake free from these broodings and strove unto forgetfulness, which in truth doth be both a terror and a mercifulness, as doth chance. And I kissed mine own maid with somewhat more of the years within my love, and she

to kiss me very sober and dear, and to desire only for my happiness, and to be utter mine own. Now we then to eat and to drink, and the maid to see me unto comfort in all things, and my bandages all right, and she then to make that she have on her foot-gear and her hair to be bound. But indeed I bid her that she to dare do this thing, when that she to know how I did delight that her little feet be bare to mine eyes, and her hair most lovely upon her shoulders, and she to be very happy that I so to have an utter pleasure in her dear beauties,

and did sit beside me again, and set her feet very sly where they did be an eye to my hand. For she to know that she did be mine own, and I to be her master, and she to have joy that she to have to render her beauty unto me, for she did be that true compliment unto me that the heart of a man doth ache for eternally. And so presently did end that lovely day of quiet speech and togetherness, and the maid did prepare me for my slumber, and she then to lie an eye to me, and her head to rest gentle beside me, so that her pretty face did be near unto my breast upon the right side, and she to give me at the first a loving and sober kiss that did be some wise to set a guard upon

her tenderness, and afterward did sleep content and gentle, as that she did be in the same moment, a child, and a woman. And I also took comma to slumbering, yet did know vaguely how that minoed did rise a little upon her elbow, this time and that, and look very loving into my face, that she have assurance of my comfort and well-being. And once I did waken, proper, and looked at her, and she then to kiss me gentle upon my eyelids, and bid me to sleep, and so did come herself unto her sweet sweet slumber. Now when that I did come to my proper awakening, I to hear the fizzing of the water, and to know that the maid did be risen a good while, and had made her toilets, as I perceived

in a moment, when that she came unto me, for her hair did be in a lovely cloud upon her shoulders, all combed and made ready against my waking, and she to have bathed, as I supposed, in some warm pool that did be among the bushes upon the island, and she now to see, slip her foot-gear, that her feet be bare unto me, as I did love, and to stand a moment, and her eyes to twinkle gently. And I looked at her with love and honor in mine eyes, as you shall know, and she to have dancing of sweet pleasure in her heart, that I so to look upon her with holiness and with natural love, and surely the last doth be unnatural, if that it do lack the first. But my love did burn upward out of my being.

so that the flame of my spirit did light the fires of my heart, and my reason to add coals into that fire that hath lived forever, and doth be as that it shall be never quenched. And, minon in a moment, did kneel beside me, and truly some ways in her deep intenseness unto me, for our love did make all the world holy, and she to be both uplifted, and as that she must give all the humbleness of her heart unto the greatness of my love. And this she to feel, and her deep and utter love, to make it as that she did be all a passion of humbleness unto me, so that in her soul I did rise in that moment upon the wings of my love, and to see that I did be all the world and all the time and all the place and all

that ever she did need unto her. And she put out her arms to me, and her eyes did shine with those tears that do never be shed. And lo, in a moment, she did be upon my heart. and we too to be hushed together in content for our need to be in the other. And truly, where there do be two together with love, there doth be neither lack nor need, but eternal fulfillment. And in verity this to be my hope for that which doth come afterward, that all doth be leading unto so glad a joy as this, and that all pain and grief and all that doth make the shaping of life,

doth be but a process by which we be eternally perfected from living unto living, unto each fulfillment that doth be but the doorway unto greater fulfillment in the beloved. And presently my own maid did loose herself gentle from me, and washed me and tended me, and very hushed and tender, and something downritted of her dear and lovely eyes. And we then to eat and to drink together, and joy so great, and quiet did be upon us, that it did be as that we had gone into an eternity of peace and an utter content. And surely, as the thought did stir in me, it did be of beauty that we did be both of us true

unto the other in that life, and I never to have kissed a maid until that I kissed mine own, and she to have been likewise and to offended all men from her, because that they did be strangers unto her inwardness, and so we too to be so uttered to be so uttered together, both in that our spirits did be net, being each the complement of the other, and because that we had no secret pains of remembered things to set any apartness between our hearts. And in verity, I to think back then upon my jealousies that I have told, and to know that Minon did never to have given herself lightly to any, neither to have taken lightly,

and her spirit to have been all way mine through all the everlasting, and mayhap, this to be how all people shall come to be in the length of time, only that to us had come the great wonder that we did early meet. Though this also to bring that utter pain which doth seem to slay when that once you have known the beloved and to be parted. And so I to think, and it presently pondered with a great and strange pity, upon they that did not yet have met the beloved, and they mayhap not to have kept all for the beloved. But to have been light with that which doth be the treasure, because that love had not come

to show them that they did unknowingly squander the strange and holy glory, which doth be the possession of they that should come to the beloved and say, All that is thine have I kept for thee. And the beloved to know, and to have peace in the remembering. But what doth be the peculiar sorrow of they that have gone over lightly, when the beloved to know, that they shall meet the beloved, for then shall there be a constant and inward regret, as a thorn in the heart, that they not to have observed all way that holy care of all which doth pertain unto love, and they nigh to moan in the spirit, if they had but known, if they had but known.

Yet in the end of their pain shall they grow unto all loveliness, if that now they have truly come upon love and to live with love. For this to be the especial glory of love, that it doth make unto all sweetness and greatness, and doth be a fire burning all littleness, so that did all in this world to have met the beloved, then did wantonness be dead, and there to grow gladness and charity, dancing in the years. And there to be yet one thing upon which mayhap I not to have thought sufficient, for it doth be this, that they who did err, as I have shown, shall be

the greater for their pain, and let this be to cheer you, if that you have done foolishly, and thought not upon that day when the beloved shall come. For pain is but the voice of development or destruction, and truly you to suffer the first if that love doth work in you, but truly the more that you have lacked, the greater shall be your pain, for the more change there doth need be in you. And so would I have you now to think and to know that the beloved shall come, and so shall you live in glad care of all your being, that you be able to come unto the beloved in that day, and to say with beauty and human joy in your heart, even as I have

said, and thus shall you miss that bitter pain. But yet truly, you to be like to heed not this, until that love doth come upon you, and I, therefore, to cease from this vain setting of mine inward reasonings. But truly, when that day be come, as I have taken, as I have told, you to know how that there went all way with me in this mine own story which I tell, the simplicity of truth, and how that I did be minded only that you to know, and thereby that you have gentle wisdom that you lay not up pain for that day. Yet if you do lack to go with me, you to need that developing which shall then come upon you. And so shall you perceive how my thoughts did go to and fro, as I did eat with mine own, and so in the last

I to find that I did think very serious, and I then to cast from me this pondering, and to have that utter joy which did be upon us, and to seem that it did fill all that strange country of seas. And lo, after we did be done of eating and drinking, which did be but a little time, as you shall think, the maid did ease me to an upward sitting, and had my back very nice to an olden stump which did be light and she to push unto me. Mynone did sit then beside me, so that mine arm did come most natural about her, and she there to be nestled all gleeful and content, so that my heart did be doubly tender unto her.

And I took the abundance of her hair, and set it about my neck and upon my breast, so that it did near to cover me in the upward part, and we both then to laugh as that we did be two children, because that love did make us so utter young in the heart, in our hands to be hid under the beauty of the maid's hair, and I to have her then that she explained just how great she did love me. And you that go with me do know how that this doth be a delight that is never done, neither to be set only into words. And all that day we did be wondrous happy, save once when we saw that there were humped

men upon the shore about the flat-topped rock where did be the fight. But what they did there we not to be able to see, only that presently they went away, and indeed seemed to have no thought into us, neither any knowledge, and so did be gone again into the forests, and we saw no more of them after that time, and afterward we to be lost utter in happiness. Now upon the tenth day I did be so come into health that I'd to walk a little way two and four upon the island, and mine own did go with me, and so I to pace a good while, and afterward to rest again. And mine own then to bring mine armor to me, which she had scoured very nice. But truly the armor did be sore, broke, and bent, and to be jagged inward this place and that

with the monstrous strength of the humped men, when that they did strike me with the great sharp stones. And in verity, how I should ever come again to wear this protection I to be in doubt. Yet truly it had been a wondrous suit of strength that had kept my life within me when that I had been so deadly beset, and I to know that it to be yet like to save both our lives, if that we could some way straighten it, and ease the broken jags from wounding me afresh. And I thought a time and the maid with me, and afterward we got there. that stump upon which I had lent, and had this to be for an anvil, and we found then smooth stones of different sizes, and these to be for hammers. And we wrought all that day with

restings upon the armor, and surely we beat it into a very good shape from the inward and the broken parts we beat smooth, so that they should not wound, and in the end to have mine armor fit to go upon me. And I, by now as you shall think, to be dressed part in my garments, but not all, for there did be yet some of the bandages upon my body, so that for the main I did wear the cloak, that the bandages be easily come at. And all that day did be utter happy, whilst that we worked, for we to be together. And on the morrow, as we do say, which was the eleventh awakening upon the island, the maid and I to talk long and oft, whilst that we yet worked upon the armor, and we to ponder the best

way that we continue to our journeying. For indeed I was not come to my strength, yet was I very earnest that we go forward early. But in the same time I did fear, lest that we meet with aught of danger, and I to be a lack because that I was yet weak. And presently the maid and I both to think upon the same thing, for she to cry out concerning the raft and I to have the same word in my mouth. And in verity this to be a great thought of her. thought, for then should we be able all way to be free of the humped men, and to have frequent rest when that we be weary, and to sleep with an ease in the mind, and indeed I to hope that the labor of oars should be something less than to go upon

the feet. And surely we talked upon this a good while, and afterward we left the armor and went over to the raft, and so to learn whether we should have power to make it something more stable, that we have some way that we should put a solid matter between our bodies and any monster that should chance to swim under us. And we went then together over all the little island, for I did search for some bush that should have a long tendril in plenty and supple, and so to suit for binding. But truly there did be no such bush in all the island, and this to put me in trouble,

as you shall suppose. Yet was there a sufficient plenty of small and upright trees that did seem very good for any purpose of structure. And when we had gone all about the island and found naught that should bind, the maid to say with a pretty jesting that we should cut her hair, and played it to be for cords. And surely, even as the words did come from her they to set me upon the thing that should supply our need.

For I stooped sudden to the grass that did grow oft and plenty in this place and that, and was so tall as my thigh and to my head in the middle of the dumpings where it did sprout. And lo, it was wondrous tough. And the maid to have likewise perceived the thought, almost at that moment. But I to have been the first this time, and so to tease her, for truly we had grown that we did nigh all way to discover all things in the same instant as you may have to have seen. But I did surely be first this time, and must kiss her, as we do kiss little ones that

they be eased in their dismayes and disappointments. and she to see how I did mock her, and she to pretend to weep, and surely how could she even to pretend when that she did not be able to keep her pretty mouth from searching with laughter unto mine, but must be kissed full and plenty in our constant joyfulness. And we cut then a good arm-load of the grasses, using the knife, and had those to our camp, for we did be homely now into that place, as you shall think, and the maid then to show me plating, how that we could work in the grass piece by piece, so that we should plate unto any length that we to need.

And all that day we worked, and did be very happy together. But when that we had come to the time of our slumber the maid had done twice and thrice so much as I. And surely she came over to me and kissed me very grave that I should be not to fret, even as I did kiss her with gentle mocking concerning the thought about the grass. and so did she make level with me by this impudence and quaint sweetness. And on the next day, which did me the twelfth, I took the discos, and on that day I cut down six of the trees, and all way the maid did bring her plating that she be near me.

And when I had cut the six trees she had me to cease, lest that I risked to open any wound, and truly they to have healed very wonderful. And afterward we'd to plate all that day, and did also finish the armor, and did be content and utter happy. And on the thirteenth day I counted the tablets, and found that we yet to have sufficient, if that we came into the mighty pyramid within any reasonable time. But I insist that I should eat no more now than it be my usual way, and though my known did beg and to coax me, and even to try whether that a naughty and loving anger should

ought to shift me, I not to alter from my deciding, which was based upon my reason and upon my intention that my known should never to go in hunger danger, whilst that there did be life in my body. And when that the maid did show this dear and pretty anger, I to take her into my arms and to tell her how I did reverence and love her, and that she did be all beauty unto me, and I but to love her the more, because that I did know the reason for her dear shaping of anger unto me. And she then to kiss me, and yet to beg again that I have her way in this thing, but presently I did show her that my reasoning was sound in this matter, though I said not that

my strongest thought to be unto her own needs. And she to have to agree with me in her brain, even whilst that her heart did ache to feed me, and truly I to love her but the more, as you shall think. And this way shall you ever to manage a dear and sensible woman, that doth both love you and hath reason in her. For the wise man, and he that hath an heart unto bigness, doth be never hasty to command. But, indeed, I speak not now of the way that you shall go with a woman that hath the love foolishness upon her, for this to be a different matter, as you do know. And a woman then to require a double wits and tenderness in the governing, but also to need to be commanded, mayhap with sternness.

yet with the more love. Now when that we wakened on our fourteenth day upon the island we got to work, so soon as we had washed and eaten drunk am I known to see how my scars did go. And I cut seven more trees that day, which made thirteen in all, and afterward I trimmed the trees very nice. And when this was done I cut twelve good sapling trees and two more very thin, that I did mean to be for paddling the raft upon the water. And my known maid did sit near me all way, and never to be ceased from her plating.

And whilst that the maid did plate and make gentle and happy talk with me, I presently to sit beside her, and had her belt-knife to my need. And therewith, when I had cut bark from a tree, I made a foot-long cross-piece of wood which I did fasten with pegs and some lashing unto the end of one of the paddle-shafts. And I took then a piece of the bark, so big mayhap as would cover my thigh, and shaped broad one end and thence to a point. And when I had made holes in the piece of bark I lashed the broad end to the cross-piece, and the end that did be narrowed I lashed secure to the shaft, and likewise made holes down the length of the bark, and lashed it also thereby to the shaft, and this wise I had a pretty good

paddle, that did be about ten feet long in the clear shaft, and the head to be somewise two feet more, mayhap. And when this was done I shaped the hand. handle so small as might come into the grasp of the maid, and to jest her very loving and gentle that she give me so great a work, because that she have her hands so little. And truly, she presentlyed to stop me of my mocking, for she put her pretty hands upon my mouth, and I then to have to mumble and to laugh, and so she to go forward again with the plating. And when I had made the one paddle I made also the other, but something more rough and heavy, and suited unto my strength.

and so did be very well pleased, for they did be made more of my reason than of memory, yet had I used somewhat of the kind upon the quiet lakes which did be in the country of silence. And we then to join in the plating, and thus with happy talk in our times of eating, until that we did become again to our slumber. And on the fifteenth day, when that we had gotten up and washed and eat and drank, the maid did look unto my bandages, and did consider that I be healed very good, if but that I not to over-strain my body. And we then to dance, half in play, and half in victory, but gentle, and afterward she to come with me that she give me aid that we get the trees

unto the water. And in six hours we rolled the trees down to the shore, and did begin then that I lashed the saplings across the trees, and this wise to hold them secure into a raft. And the midmost tree I put something more forward than the next, and so until that which did be the front was shaped somewise like to the bow of a ship, and the saplings to hold the trees this wise, when that I had set the lashings about every sapling and every tree where the saplings did go across. And all that day I worked pretty constant and steady, until that my known had me to cease a while, less that I bend over much, and so to put strain upon my my scars.

And I to be reasonable, but yet to go forward again with the work, only that I did rest now this time and that, and so did all to prosper. And on the morrow, which did be the sixteenth day upon the island, I made an end of lashing the saplings across the raft, and I set up also two rests for the paddles, so that we might row if we stood upon the raft, and afterward, being ready, we get together our gear and set all upon the raft. And I put the pole that the mate had used also upon the raft, and loosed the straps from the first raft, and had the straps for our requirement as heretofore.

And mine armor we made safe on the raft, but the discos I had to my hip as ever, and so did we be ready to leave that little island of refuge where we had been so near to sorrow, but yet had come utterly upon joy. And surely my gnome did take me by the arm and she to standedly. little, and to look with me unto that bed of soft herbage where she had laid me, when that I did be so nigh unto death, and she then to kiss me very sweet and loving and gentle, and all trembled with the tears and love that did stir in her, and I to set mine arms about her in love, and so we to turn and to put off then in the raft.

End of Chapter 14, Part 2. Chapter 15 Part 1 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 15 Past the House of Silence Part 1

Now it was in the tenth hour of that day that we put off in the raft, and surely we found the paddles to go very easy and with somewhat of balance in the rests which I had set up as you do mind, and the raft to go forward with not over much of labor, So that we stood, the maid to the fore-paddle, and I did be to the hinder one, and we pushed very steady upon the paddles, and had the raft presently to a speed something less than

we should walk over the rough way of the land. And about the twelfth hour we stopped and eat and drunk, and went on again with our easy laboring, and truly, when that we get set to the movement we scarce to what that we did ought more than rock something for and back upon our feet, and so the hours to pass. and we to have a constant gentle speech one with the other, and the maid off to look back unto me with love and to set her lips that she tempt me, but yet to shake her head most dear when that I would leave my paddle that I go forward unto her. And when that the eighteenth hour of that day was come we to draw inward our paddles, and

the maid set the cloak very nice to be our bed, and afterward we eat and drank, and so presently to our slumber, and did have sleep very sound and happy, all in a moment as it to seem. And eight good hours after we did waken both of us together, and lo we scarce to mind where we did be for a little moment, but afterward to know and to perceive that we did be safe and not to have come unto us in our sleep. And surely we laughed each in the face of the other, for we did be so joyous to be wakened each unto the knowledge of the other.

And after that we had kissed, we washed somewhat in the water of the sea, and so to our food. And when we had eaten drunk, and made again to the paddling, and went forward thus along the coast very peaceful and content all that day. Now in all, that voyaging did take four good days of four and twenty hours each, for we made no great haste or labor, but went easy, that I have time to gather my strength. And not to happen in all that time, save that once we did see a great beast to come upward lumbersome out of the sea on to the shore, and there did eat and browse upon the herbage in that part, or so it did seem to us, though truly we did be over-far-off

to have surety. And this beast not to put us into any horror, but only to make us glad that we be afar off from it, and by this saying I'd to mean that it did seem to us a natural thing, and no wise to have an odor of aught monstrous to trouble our spirits. this way to be all the creatures of that country. And truly, I do think the early world did be somewise like to it, and this to seem to make true that old and saying that extreme things do meet, as doth be over apparent. For thus doth be some wise to our knowings, as you shall perceive by your reasonings upon olden days, and by the showings of this mine own story,

for that deep world to have put forth natural creatures that did be even as might be those that did live in the beginning, though I to make no point of this, but only that it doth occur to my thought, and all to seem that it did be bred of circumstance and condition. Yet this to have no saying whether that there to be a spiritual force something deeper than the circumstance, for this to be outside of any surety, but not offensive unto my reason. But this thinking also neither to offend me, that although much and mayhap all, do not have all, doth be modified and shapen diverse ways by the circumstance and the condition, yet doth

there be an inward force that doth be peculiar each and to each, though may hap to be mixed and made monstrous or diverse by foul or foolish breeding, as you to have knowledge of in the bodies of those dread monsters that did be both man and beast. Yet also I hear to say that may be all diverse breeding not to be monstrous, but this to be beside my point. For I to be now set to tell, as I have told, that it not to offend me to suppose that there to be this inward force peculiar to each shaping of all bodies that do hold that wondrous quality of life. And if that you ask me that I give example to make clear my thought, I to say that it doth be reasonable to suppose that the force or spirit of the

human doth be peculiar to the human, whether that it to be a cause of life or the result of that which hath been evolved out of a condition. And whether to be the one way or the other, you to know that, where this force or spirit be found untainted, there is man. And I to be not opposed to think that man doth be constant all way in matters of fundament, and neither to have been ever truly different,

though something modified in the body, and surely, in the first, all undeveloped in the lovely things of the spirit, because that there to be no call to these. Yet presently they likewise to come, and to act upon the flesh with refinings, and likewise mayhap there to be some act of the flesh upon the spirit. And so to the state of this age of this hour day,

and to that far age of which I do tell. But development never to make the human other than the human, for the development to have limits peculiar to the human, And surely it doth appeal to me that the development of man doth lie between two points, that be not wondrous wide apart, and man to have power that he arrive very speedy from one unto the other, and likewise that he go back so quick or even the more hasty. Yet even did it be ever proved that man wants to be a fish, I to have no cause to abate the first part of mine argument, but to have the more need of the thought that

I gain power to accept the fact, for I still then to have no occasion that I think man to have been truly a fish, or ought truly different from a man, but only that he did be once modified physically to his need, and to be still possessed of the man's spirit, though all lacked of development. Yet truly I to be less offended my reason, if that it be shown that man did be ever some wise in his present shape, though mayhap so brutish as the humped man. but yet I do be ready to consider all matters, and do build no walls about my reason. Yet neither I to have an over-ready acceptance of aught, but to need that my reason shall approve.

And you to perceive surely that I hear not to speak of that which may be afterward, when that all this our life be done, for who shall say how much or how little we then to go forward unto loveliness. And I at this point to tell you that I do have a wondrous hope of beauteous things, and of sweet and mighty uplifting and furtherance unto that glad world which we have beheld the shores of when that we had stood in holiness with the beloved. And in verity I now once more to my story, and to be glad that I am done at this small setting forth of a matter which did need words, because that it did have root in this mine own story,

and to be grown of it and from it. Now there did be one other thing of note beside the sea-beast whilst that we did be upon the seas, and this did be the strangeness of a great fire-hill which did stand in the sea, and we to pass very nigh unto it. And surely the sea did boil about it, yet not in all places, and there did be a score great jets that did go upward a monstrous way, and did roar very plain to us across the sea between. And there did come strange gruntings from the sea about the base of the fire-hill, and these, I to concede, to be made by the upbursting of gases in this place and that.

And surely it all to make us to know of the great energy that did be wakeful in that deep country, and we yet to stare backward upon that hill of fire and force, for a great while after that we had come past. Now beyond this there to be not, except that we had a certain care of that we had a certain care as we did come to that place where the great sea did be broke to smaller seas, but all to be knit with passages of water which led us through upon our way. And surely I did show mine own maid those two places where I did sleep when first I was coming to that country, and she to be sweet in interest and all way to have somewhat that

she would learn of this and that. And so when that we did be four good days upon the water, as I have told, we to come to the land upon a flat place of the shore, where the country did slope upward unto the mouth of the first gorge, of which you do mind. And this to be in the tenth hour of that day, and we likewise to have begun that voyage in the tenth hour as you do remember, and surely it to have been a sweet and peaceful water journey, and I to have been happy, if that all that did be yet before us to hold so much of pleasantness and safe goings.

But indeed, there to be much danger yet to come, as you do know, and we to have our hearts set in courage, and to go forward to conquer. For surely, if that we to conquer, and to come safe into our mighty home, there to be then that we have all our lives together in loveliness, and this to be truly a worthy prize and a glory of the heart, to end and to repay our stress. And surely the maid and I did presently strand the raft so well as we might, and then to wonder whether any should evermore to behold it through all eternity. And we looked a little each at the other, and the maid then to cut free a small piece of the wood of the raft to be for an after remembrance.

And so we to have our gear upon the shore, and the maid then to give me aid that I get once more into mine armor, and so I presently to have the scrip and the pouch again to my back, the discos in my hand and in all readiness, and the maid with her bundle that was now grown small, and her belt about her body, that she have her knife into her hand. And surely the maid then to kneel and to kiss the raft, for memories did gather upon her, and she there to have one more breaking from all that did be the first part of her life, and you to give your understanding, and so to have a quiet sympathy, and to perceive that her heart it did be like that it should stir with a strange trouble of sorrowing in that moment.

And surely I stooped then, very gentle and loving, and had mine own to her feet. And I led her from the raft, and she to need that she be near me, and so we to go forward, and to make upward unto the dark mouth of the great gorge. And there to be some miles into our right that grim and utter huge mountain, whereon afar upward in the monstrousness of the night did be perched those four fire-hills of which I have told. And below them there to go upward the great hills of ash that had been cast down throughout eternity.

And this thing had the maid looked upon for a great time, and did be never done of her wonder, neither I nor any human that ever should have sight of so great a wonder. And so we to have come presently upward into the high mouth of the gorge, And did go onward then into the gloom, a little space, until that we were come to the place where the gorge did bend sharp into the left, into darkness. And lo, we made pause here, and turned again into the country of seas, that we have a last outward look over all that deep and living land, that did be hid so far downward in the everlasting night of the world.

And in verity it did be a solemn thing to know that we mayhap to be the last, of the olden humans that should ever to look upon that country, and I to wonder in that moment whether that the humped men should ever to develop in some far eternity unto the full sweetness of the spirit of humanity which I did think to be inward of them. And this to be both an odd and a natural thought to have then, as I do see. But at that time I only to think it, and not to what or to trouble whether that it did be odd or otherwise. And I to think that country did be some wise as the olden time renewed, but truly we to look upon early things with new eyes. And we yet to look a while and to be

hushed, and to hark in those last moments unto the far mudder of the great fire mountains and the fire-hills, and the noise of life which did go over that land. And we even then to be but but a few short-pacings off from the silence of the great gorge. which would lead us presently toward the eternal strangeness which did be in the night-land. And the maid did hold mine arm very close as we looked our last into the red light of that deep and hid country of the world, where, in verity, we had come so utter nigh to our death. And presently I turned, and the maid slipped her hand into mine, and the tears did go silent down her face, because of all that did be pressed upon her heart.

yet not to be all of sorrow, for there to be both sorrow and happiness, and also there did be somewhat of vague emotion that she never more to look upon that dear island where she had nursed her man again unto life and well-being, and she to be in mind of all those places where she to know that in after-life her memory to wander, and she to have oft-told tales may have unto her children, of that country that they never to see, but only to be for a one wonder to them forever. And we passed then round the mighty corner-place of the gorge, and went forward, somewhat stumbling, into the gloom.

Now we went sixteen hours very steady, and with naught save the great darkness to trouble us. And we by this to have been twenty and six hours since last that we had sleep, and surely this did be a foolishness, because that I to need that I come to my full strength ere we reach the night-land. and it to be a folly that I should overtire myself, and the maid to have said so much. And indeed then we came to a safe place for our slumber, and whilst that we eat and drunk we made count for my notings of the outward way, and so did decide that we go no more

than sixteen hours' journey each day through the gorge, and to sleep all way for eight good hours. And this we to do both then and until that we did become out of the great gorge, which, did take us in all so much as five days this wise. And surely, when that we were come into the light places of the gorge, we to be more cheered as you shall suppose, yet oft did we be half smothered with the horrid gases that came upward in this part and that, as you do mind. And my strength did grow constant as we journeyed, yet would the maid never suffer that I carry her, but went all way very light and clever, and was grown in truth, set unto

this constant wander. And at this place in that I'd make pause that I show Minon those places where I did slumber, and she all way to need that she come unto the very part, and that she stand for a little moment where I did lie so lonesome, as I went outward unto that despairful searching. And Alway she then to be utter tender with me, and to be something lacking of speech, because of the calling of her heart. And surely my known did be all way now to ask me when that we should become unto the night-land, and to require how far it should be,

and to be taken with a growing of excitement, very dear and natural, and in verity I to be almost so much so as she, and to wonder what she to think of the mighty redoubt, and of all that strange and monstrous land, and above all these I to be shaken unto my very heart, that I have them made speedy unto safety. Lest, after all, even though we to have come so far, there's somewhat to happen of woe. And all this did make it a hard thing that we not to begin to race, and to exceed the hours that we did set.

But truly we had wisdom in this matter, and slumbered all way after the sixteenth hour. And we never do see odd of life in all that great and desolate gorge, for there did be only the gas-burnings and the boulders and the stark rocks, and oft the rank smellings of the gases. And alway, an utter and everlasting quiet, save when some lonesome gas-fire did oddly to moan or to whistle, and the whistling to sound very dreary across the great waste of the gorge, and likewise the moaning to be but a thing to make the loneliness to be felt in the heart, and the maid to feel thus with me.

And, alway, as I did know, she to think in her heart that I did come through that place alone to make a searching for her into the unknown lands of the world. And surely I did be but a natural man, if that I was something happy in my heart, that my known so to ponder and to remember, for thereby did her love seem ever to grow. And likewise a man doth be glad in his spirit and natural pride that is made to know that he hath done wholesomely of his best for her need. And you but to think upon the love-days, and to hear the echoes of those dear, proud thoughts that did so to swell in you, and doth not all to go so strangely with familiar pain in the

old way. Now it was upon the fifth day in about the seventh hour that I heard Odwiles a sound in this place and that of the gorge, as that the rocks made hushed and strange sounds at us. And I to have them made instant very nigh to me, and the discos to my hand, and we then to go onward with a great caution. And thrice we did pass places where gas-fires did burn and dance, and made off the low moaning and some wiles a little whistling, and the other sounds yet to come oddly from the rocks in this place and that, very strange and unthought of, yet to be something familiar.

And sudden it did come to me that there to be a far-away noise in these sounds, though they to seem to come from this place and that, almost to mine elbow, as you should say. And lo, I knew then that I harked unto little echoings, that did be caught by the near rocks and to come from some far and mighty sound. And this should be surely the monstrous piping of the great gas fountain that you do well mind. And in verity I told my known in a moment. and she to be all eager with me, because that this to be both a wondrous thing, and to

be also a landmark, to show that we did be nigh to come out of the gorge, and our journey to come the more near unto an ending. And surely we looked ahead very earnest, there to be so many strange and leaping fires to our front that we not to be very sure which did be the far and monstrous dance of the great gas-fountain. For truly it to be yet so distant that the near gas fires did make more upon the eye up all of a weary length of the gorge, than did the great dance of the far-off fire that was now so small by the distance. And presently when that we were going onward something more we'd to see that there went a lightning and a darkening afar along the gorge, so that the background of the night was

made to loose somewhat of the intensity of its darkness, as with a constant shudders of light. And this to be surely the far-away dance of the far-away dance of the darkness. the flame of the great gas fountain. And we then to watch all way as we journeyed, and to see how that the vague shudderings of light did grow in the distance of the night, and did merge and become known presently in a strange uplifting and falling of a far-away blue flame. And the sound now to come more steady and to grow in a long while into a monstrous piping, very great and wonderful and having a constant change in the note. And we'd come past the last of the lesser fires, and to be in that part of the gorge which did be fireless, save for the

great upward dance of the gas-fountain, which did now to be grown huge and plain scene, and did make a quaking light over all the gorge. And so in the end we'd to come very nigh to the dance of the monstrous flame, and did be half stunned by the noise, which did be now an utter and furious roaring, as you shall remember. And the maid and I did stand as but two lonesome strangers in the mouth part of that deep and desolate gorge, and did stare voiceless unto the great flaw, and mine arm did be about the maid, and she to stand very nigh to me, and neither to speak, and surely how should we anywise, for the noise did be so huge. And after that we had stared a great while, we turned that we look each at the other,

And we kissed very sober, there in the light from the monster flame. And afterward we did stare again at the flame, and soon turned and looked always, and did marvel to see the great throw of the light go blue and spreading and strange unto great distances. And a while we did be watching the way that the far-off side of the gorge did complain to sight, when that the flame did leap. And truly, that did seem a far and lonesome place, as that a lost and forgot world of desolate mountains did be there.

And lo, we now to look that we should see somewhat of the way that our journey to go, and surely, not to be clear shown, save when the flame did rise odd-wiles to a monstrous height, and this to be because of the huge rocks that did stand about the flame. Yet something I was able to show the maid of the bottom part of the mighty and utter monster slope that did be the last way of our journey ere we were come to the nightland. And we then to go onward for about a good mile, that we be not so deafened by the noise of the gas-fountain, and it did be now beyond the seventeenth hour,

so that we eat and drunk and made our rest in a secure place among the great boulders. And lo when that we waked, we eat and drunk again, and did be something silent, as we to gaze at the flame dancing monstrous, and lonesome and all set about with the stark and mighty rocks, which did be like unto giants of silence that did watch forever. And presently we had our gear upon us, and we went forward toward the utter dark of the mighty slope, and we began that huge climb that should last through days in an eternity of night. And often the first hours did we turn about from our blind stumblings, and gazed downward out of the long height unto the loom of the flame, that did

shudder far below in the night, and made a quaking light in that far darkness. And so did we leave it to dance forever through eternity in that deep and lost place of the world, and we bent all our will and our strength unto the climb. And this way went we stumbling for sixteen great hours, and by that time had come to a pace proper for that task, and to be something numbed and seeming grown unreal, because of the affecting of the darkness. And lo, for eight days then did we go upward forever through that most dreadful night. And after the first day we crept all way upon our hands and our knees, and I to go in the front and had the discos ready upon my hip. And I took two of the straps from the pouch and the

grip, and so had a certain length. And I set them from the waist-belt of the maid unto my known belt, and so did know ever that she came close after me. And we made journey sixteen hours long, and did eat and drink at the sixth and the twelfth hours, and likewise we eat and drank ere we slept, and again upon our wakings, and our slumber time to go always somewhere's about eight good hours, for thus did I be heedful that we have all our strength for that dreadness of the journey, which did be yet before us across the fear and horrid terror of the night-land. And oft at this time and that I was utter sickened and a-wereid of reaching forward and upward forever, and making blind fumblings that I find

a way about great boulders and the rocks and holes that did be in our path in the dark. For it to seem that we went lost from all life and knowing, in a blackness that should be never flacken from about us. And I these times to make a pause, and to call softly unto my gnome that she creep up nigh unto me, and I then to take her into my arms out of the utter blackness of that night. And so to give and to have comfort. And surely my known did whisper once unto me that she did be stunned with love and wonder in the heart, for she to never cease to know that I did adventure through this great night that I find her. And this thing did make me very warm in my heart, as you shall think, but yet I to stop her

speech with a gentle kiss, and she then to know that she be dumb concerning her thought in this matter. Yet she never to cease from remembering it, and did be the more stirred with the trouble of her lovely secret worship. For in verity she to have me to be for her hero, and this to make me in the same moment both something shamed and greatly proud. And so we to be together, and after such pause, to go forward again with a new courage. And surely it did be a great comfort to me to think that, because we to go upward and not downward, we be not like to fall over any hid cliff in the night, for I to have now some little knowing of the slope from mine outward journey.

Yet to remember upon that monstrous pit that I then to escape, and so to go with care. And, indeed, upon the second day I had my own to creep more nigh with me, and I then to have but one strap between us, and the other I set a stone into, and it cast the stone all way before us, as upon the outward way. And you to mind you of this, if you but to think a little minute. And often those weary days in the darkness did I make gentle whisperings through the blackness unto mine own, that I give cheer unto her, and she all way to answer, very sweet and loving, yet ever hushed as I did be. And in verity it did be as that we could not set our voices loud upon that mighty slope, lest some enchantment come upon us

as it might be said. And indeed, each time that I cast the stone, the noise of the stone to make a little trouble and dismalness in mine ears, for all did be so quiet and desolate and lost in night, that it to make us to need to be likewise so quiet, and to desire that we might go upward so silent as shadows. Now surely I must tell here how that the may to have all way at waking that same awareness that I did have upon the outward way, that somewhat did be nigh to us, and to seem to have been concerned with our waking, and I likewise to have also the same knowledge as before.

And oft as we did go, I to feel that somewhat did go near to us. And this to put something of a fear upon me, because that I was ever anxious for mine own, and I to have her to be always the more nigh to me, and did set the trap from her to me even when that she slept, so that she not to be touched, and I to lack to know. Yet she to have no fear concerning this thing, but to feel in her spirit that it did be a force that had no evil intent unto us. But more, neither she nor I to know. And I, in truth, to come in the end used to it, save that I did be, as I have told,

anxious in all that did concern the life and well-being of my beloved. And so did we go onward through those eight days. And it's soon to be grown cold, so that we both to need the cloak over us in our slumbers, But in the journey hours to need not, for the upward going did surely heat us very well. And there also to become presently a change and a seeming of thinness into the air, and then made to remark upon this, and likewise that the water-powder now to be that it not to fizz so plentiful. And we went upward as it did seem forever, and journeyed very hushed and steadfast, and likewise did halt at set times,

that we eat and drink, and it always sit then very close and quiet and in love. And so alway, to go never beyond sixteen hours' journey each day, and very weariful even so much, for it to be a sore and constant labor of climbing. And I to learn the hour all way, by a little shining of the discos upon my time-dial, which I have told did be somewise as the watch of this our present age. Yet truly I also, I also, to learn that I made somewhat of a constant number of forward throws of the stone in an hour, and the maid to be the first to discover this, as she did creep behind me, and heart steadfast and quiet, unto the clatter of the stone each time that I cast it, and she sometimes to call

low to me that it now to be this time or that time, and I to look at my dial, as I have told, and oft to find that she did be curiously right. Yet otherwise we to have no thought to count, but made a constant hush talk one to the other, and did grow odd times, that it did seem to us that we did be two spirits there in an everlasting darkness, that had quiet speech one to the other, and to be seeming gone from our bodies. And we then to need that we look each at the other, that we know truly that we yet to live and to be indeed with the beloved. And I then alway to make the disco spin a little, yet something more than when I should see

the hour. And in verity our faces then to show pale and strange seeming in that luminous glowing of the great weapon in the darkness, and we to look very eager and in hungered of love each at the other. And so to need that we beheld loving by the beloved, and so to have comfort and assuredness, and afterward to have peace to go onward again. And it did be one such time as these that my known to give me a love-name she had called me in those olden days of this age, and which surely I had not heard since Murdath died. And in Verity, you'd have dear understanding with me, how that I then to be all troubled with vague troubles and ghostly love-aches in the heart. And likewise I did be all set

about in a moment by the olden enchantment and speechless glamour that did be so long hid and lost in the spaces of memory, where surely the spirit doth wander such odd-wise, trials, hushed unto a dumb tearlessness, and to know in the same moment both agony and the voiceless glory and lost delight of the hath been. So that it doth be as that you wandered in the spirit between the sorrowful pain of the sunset and the promise of the dawn, which doth be builded upon the need and hope of the soul, and doth also to have an essence of pain within it, because that these do be knit with longing which doth be the essential pang of memory. And so, mayhap, you to have gone with me, for you

to have also strange thoughts that do come out of the years, and do hurt the heart even whilst that the heart doth hunger of that which doth so pain. Yet truly my known did be now with me, as you do know, so that I had joy all about my heart. Yet did all the years of my lost delights and of my pain be in the spaces of my memory, and my own now to have stirred all, so that no words that did be ever shaped of man should help me to have ease in speech. End of Chapter 15 Part 1 Chapter 15 Part 2 of The Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain.

The Nightland 15. Past the House of Silence, Part 2. And mine own maid to know how it be with me, and she to have said nothing, scarce wadding, even as her spirit did set it through her lips, and she before then to have forgotten so utter as I, and now she'd be stirred likewise with me, so that, in verity we to hold hands in the great darkness upon the slope, and to wait till the pain and strange trouble did go somewhat from our hearts, and we to have power again to know truly that we did be again together in sweet verity after a mighty eternity.

And thus did we go, and even in that strange night to have an everlasting coming together, so that surely our two spirits to be nigh made one some wise, and this to be that sweet and holy thing which I do name love, and it to be my glory and astonishment that love hath come unto me. And with you that have love I am as a brother in holy delight. But with all that have not known love, or to have missed love, I am a mourner, and my heart to pray that they to know this wonder ere they die, for else shall they die so green and bitter as they be born, and to have grown no wise unto ripeness, which doth be charity, the end of

life and the crown of humanity." And surely I to go forward again now with my telling. And you to know that on the eighth day upon the slope, about the end of the ninth hour, there to be an upward seeming of light, afar before us in the darkness, and did show as a dull and vague sheen above us in the night. And truly I to know that we did become at last a near unto the night-land. And we went upward then very eager through the dark, and the dim shine did grow ever, so that we soon to see it very plain as a looming of light.

a far upward. And we ever to climb and to go onward, and lo in the fourteenth hour of that day, we came up slowly out of the night upon the slope, and stood at the ending of that strange road where the silent ones walk. And surely it did be as that I was come home, and to have set my feet again upon familiar lands, and this to bring to you how far off I did seem to have gone, and now to become again to a known place. And we went upward upon the road, until that we did truly have topped the slope, and at last to look out over all the wonder and mystery of that land. And I never to be rid of the utter gladness of knowing that I was come there again after so strange a journey, and that my known had I brought

with me, out of all the unknown world. Yet truly I also never do have forgetting that this familiar your land of strangeness did be the last test and the greatest dreadfulness of our journey, and anxiousness did hang upon me. For I now to have to take the preciousness of mine own among and beyond all that danger of horrid forces and of monstrous things and beast-men and the like. And truly I did be like to trouble. And in verity I did stare with a fierce eagerness unto the far-off place in the middle part of the night-land where did be the mighty pyramid. And surely it there to shine in the

midst of the land, and did be mine home, where never had I dared hope I should return. And I set my arm very swift and eager about the maid, and pointed, so that she see quickly the wonder and safe mightiness of that which did be our refuge for all our life to come, if but that we to win unto it. And the maid to look with a great and earnest soberness, and a lovely gladness and utter soul and heart interest, unto that place that bear me, and where I to have come from, and now to take her. And long and long she looked, and sudden came round unto me,

and set her arms quick about my neck, and burst unto a strange and happy weeping, and I to hold her gentle to me, and let her cry very natural, until that she was something unpent. And lo, when that she was eased, she to stand close beside me, and to look again unto the mighty pyramid, and afterward, as she to steady, she to ask an hundred questions, so utter eager, and so to thrill with joy and excitement, as that she did be a glad child, and an hundred questions I answered, and showed her new things and wonders uncounted. And of all strangeness that she then to see, there did not be any one of her very things,

There did none so to shake her in the spirit with terror, as did that dreadful and horrid house, which did be the house of silence. And it was as that her very being did know and be repulsed of some horror that did concern and be in that house, so that she to want to hide in the bushes that did be an eye to the road. And truly, I to think this wise, and to remember and to beware suddenly that we did be indeed come now into the power of monstrosity, which did be utter and forever abroad in that land. And surely we went then in among the bushes that did grow clumped upon the side of the road,

as you to remember, and afterward I calmed this new fear that had come so quick upon mine own, and she then to peer forth with me from the bushes, and to have renewed sight over the land. And the house of silence to stand upon that low hill of which you do know. and did not be a very great way off, somewise, toward the right. Yet, as you shall have remembering, it did take me some long and bitter hours upon mine outward way, ere I did become from under the shadow of it, as we do say, unto the top part of the mighty slope.

And this to have been in the main because of the utter care that I did need to bring me safe past the house, for I do have gone long and weary upon my hands and knees among the bushes, as you remember, and off to pause, and to be so still as death, lest that the power of the house to have become aware of my passing. And truly, we to need again so utter a care, when that we make to go past unto our mighty home, and this to be heavy upon my heart, and I to be in that same moments anxious that we have haste to the trial, and yet very willing, if it might be, that we not make it forever. And indeed, after that we had peered a good while from the bushes, I had to consider that we

do well to eat now, and afterward to have a safe place for our slumber, so that we go fresh to the horrid dangers and dreadfulness that did be before us upon our way. And we then to look about, and soon to find a great boulder that did be set with bushes. And we made our place for sleep against the boulder, and the bushes went all around, so that we did be complete hid. And in verity we to be very cold, as we had been those two past days, whilst that we made toward the top of the mighty slope. And now we to have the full chill of the night-land, and did be very glad to have the cloak, so that we eat and drank whilst that we sat together and the cloak round us. And afterward the maid set the cloak about

us for our sleep, and we then to kiss very sober, and I with anxious in the heart, but she with less because she to have rest in me. And so we lay down to our sleep and the discos ready in my hand, and my spirit wakeful against any terror that should come an eye to us in our slumber, and the maid I warned to be likewise wary. And surely we slept and waked, and there had gone eight good hours, and naught was come a nigh to us to harm us. And we eat and drank, and did hark oft, and looked out from

from among the bushes, but there did be not abroad to set dread upon our spirits, and so we did be more content and well rest and are ready for the further journeying. Now I had the maid to wear the cloak, because of the chill of the land, but she in the first to refuse save I also to have it in my turn, but truly I did feel that it should smother me, and that I need all my freedom of my body lest there come any thing sudden upon us. And all this I showed mine own, and also that we should have weary work, and to creep much so that I should be warm by my labor of going, and she likewise may have. And she then to consent, because she saw that I did be earnest and to burn with anxiousness,

yet had me to promise that I take the cloak if that the chill of the land got me anywise bitter. Now we made a pause when that we have our gear upon us, and we looked well out over the land, And surely, all way our eyes did gaze in the ending upon that far wonder of light and safeness, which did be the mighty pyramid. And I to be never ceased from telling mine own this thing and that thing concerning the great refuge, and she to be constant stunned unto silence and delight of wonder, and anon shaken into a multitude of questionings, so that truly we did be as that we never to have done making

known one unto the other. Now, as you have knowledge, the House of Silence stood upon a low hill, and the road did bend about the bottom of the hill, and this way did I come, when that I was on mine outward way. Yet now there to be a new plan of journeying come into my mind, for, as you do remember, I did take somewise of eleven great days from the pyramid unto the top part of the mighty slope, that I had gone diversely and round about to the northwest of the plain of blue fire. And surely, as now I looked, it did seem that we should try a short passage, and thereby

become free out of all danger in but a space of four or five days, if only we to succeed. And I stood a good while very hushed and anxious, and did consider this new way, and did presently pointed out to the maid how that we saw the mighty redoubt, straight to the back of the low hill where stood the house of silence, and mayhap we might chance to find a safe going that way, and that I did ponder thatwise. For indeed, as you do know, we must go nigh past the house, even did we return by the long journeying, and this too be because that the bushes did make a cover only near to the road, and all to be a country of bare rock beyond the bushes on that side of the road, which did

be to the north and west. Now presently I had formed my intention regarding our way, and told all to mine own, and how that we do have all way an utter caution. And the danger I made so plain to her as I did know it, and she then to beware in her heart the need there to be of care and wiseness forever as we did go. And we then to make forward into the night-land, and to be gone from the top part of that great deep in which there to be hid strange lands, as you do know. And surely it to be like that none should ever to go that way again for an eternity, or maybe forever. And so went we forward with

a new caution. And we came out from among the bushes upon the northwest of the road, and crossed unto the eastward side, and here the bush is to grow very plentiful, so that I led on with a sheerfulness of hope within my heart. And all way I went so far to the southeast as the bushes would give us their cover, and this way I made that we should scarce to pass within a great mile of the dread and horrid house, though in verity this to be most dreadful close. And we walked then for six hours, and went sometimes creeping, and oft stooped, and ever with a great caution. And in the sixth hour we made a rest and eat and drank, and afterward went forward again. And in the tenth hour were we come something nigh unto the house, for truly we to be off from

the road where the silent ones walk, and so to go more straightly and all way to save distance. And we kept so far outward from the house as we might, but could pass it not more than a great mile off, because that the bushes did have their margin near upon our left as we went, and there to be bareness of rock beyond, and fire-holes in this part and that amid the starkness of the rocky spaces, that should be like to show us very plain if that became outward from the bushes. And, moreover, there went upward into the everlasting night one of those towers of silence, which did be in this part and that part of the land, and were thought to hold strange

watchers. And the tower stood great and monstrous afar off in the midst of the naked rocks, showing very gray and dim, save when the flare of some great fire did beat upward in the land, and set huge and monstrous lights upon it. And we do have need all way now to remember this tower, and to keep them more so to the sheltered hiding of the bushes. Yet, in verity, we to have little thought of aught, save of the grim and threatened, terror and monstrousness which did stand forever upon that low hill and did be the house of silence. And in the eleventh hour we did go creeping from bush unto bush, and did be a shadows that

went in the mixed grayness and odd shinings of that land. And the grim and dreadful house did be now into our right, and did loom huge and utter silent above us in the night. And the lights of the house did shine steadfast and deathless with a noiseless shining, as that they shone out of the quiet of some drear and unnatural eternity. And there did a seeming of unholyness to brood in the air, and a sense of all and deathly knowledge, so that surely our hiding did seem but a futile thing unto our spirits, for it was to us as that we did be watched quiet and all way by a power, as we slipped gentle

from bush unto bush. And when the twelfth hour did be nigh we to begin to draw clear of the house, and surely there to come somewhat of ease into my brain and heart, for it did be as that we should come clear of all harm. And I turned to the maid that I whispered gentle and loving encouragement unto her, and lo, in that moment my gnome gave out a sudden low sobbing and was gone still upon the earth. And truly my heart. did seem to die in me, for I knew that there did be directed a force out of the house of silence, which did be aimed into the spirit of mine own maid, and I caught the maid instant into mine arms, and I set my body between her body and the dreadness of the house,

and surely my spirit to perceive that there beat out at her a dreadful force, which did have in it an utter silence and a bleakness of desolation. And lo! I saw in a moment. moment that the force had no power to slay me, but did surely make to slay the maid. And I set my spirit on my will about her for a shield if this might be, and I had her to mine arms as that she did be mine own babe, and I stood upright, for there did be no more use to hide, and I knew that I must walk forever until that I have mine own maid to the shelter of the mighty refuge, or to walk until I die, for only with speed.

might I save her from the dread and horrid malice of that force. And I set free the discos from my hip and had it in my arms beside the maid, and I strode forward out of the bushes and put forth my strength that I journey with an utter speed. And ever my spirit did know of that monstrous force which did be direct upon us, to the destruction of mine own maid. And Odwiles as I walked I called mine own by her olden love. name, and by the new name of Nani. But never did she move or seem even that she lived. And surely my heart sickened within me with a mighty despair, so that a constant madness

did begin to thrill in me and to make me something monstrous in strength, with my fierce agony and intentness to save. And one hope only had I, that I bring her yet living into the shelter of the mighty refuge, and so swift to the care of the doctor. And, lo, I did strive to be wise in my despair, for I made a quick halting soon, and warmed a broth of the tablets and water upon a hot rock, and strove that I set some of the broth between the closed lips of mine own maid. Yet did it be useless, as I to have known before in my heart.

And all way I kept my body and my will and my spirit and my love between the maid and the dreadfulness of that house. And I made some of the water, and dashed it upon the face of mine own, and I chafed her hands, but truly it to have no use. Neither did I truly to think it should be like to. And I wiped her face then, and harked to her dear heart, and surely it did beat, very slow and hushed, and afterward I wrapped her in the cloak. And I forced myself then that I eat some of the tablets, and I drink a great lot of the water. for a fever did seem to burn in me, and moreover I to mean that I lacked not for strength

to my task. And I set my gear upon me very speedy, and I lifted mine own beloved, that did be now so hushed that once had been so merry and dearly naughty. And surely I nigh choked as the thought of brazen me, but I set it back and did but go the more furious. And surely no man did ever go so fast and constant upon his feet through the ran eternity, for I was come again to my strength, and there did be a madness of intention and despair upon me, and I went on forever.

And at each sixth hour, when I stopped very brief to eat and to drink, I made to bring my own to her senses, yet she never to come, and all way her heart to grow the more feeble, so that in the end I did utter fear to hark, and did but set food and drink unto me, and onward again with an utter fierceness. And why there came not any sweet power of goodness to help me in my strait I never to know, but did call desperate upon all good things to aid me as I went to save mine own. But there not to come, so that I had grown into cursings, but that I did not to lose my wisdom to any useless foolishness.

And all way as I went, I to see the land blindly, and oft vague and gray, as that I did look at naught real, and again with strange flashings of light and the glare of fires, and anon to see the land as it did be, and all odd wiles to have now to me the feel of a dread and monstrous dreaming. And surely I sped forever through the dreadful hours, and went neither to the right nor to the left. Neither did I strive to hide in the bushes, nor to evade ought, for I knew that the maid slowly in mine arms, and there to be no more gain in life save by speed, that I have

her swift to the mighty pyramid to the care of the doctors, and a great and despairing madness grew ever within me. And thrice I do have a vague memory that there came creatures at me from the dark of the land, but surely I slew them with the discos, and have no remembering thereof, only that mine anger did boil in me, and I to know once that the Discos did run blood in my hand. And lo, there to come sudden unto my spirit the knowledge that the ether of the world did be stirred. And indeed I did be surely sighted by the great millions of the mighty pyramid. And they to have seen me come forward into the sight

of the spy-glasses, and that I did bring a maid in mine arms out of all the night of the world. And truly, as I did after learn, the dear Master Montseruaken had had discovered me great hours before, for there had been a steadfast watch kept in the tower of observation for my returning, if that ever I should return. And the might of the great spy-glass had shown me plain a good while gone, and that I did carry somewhat that was surely the maid that I did go to find. Yet had the master given an order that no word be set abroad to the peoples of this discovering, lest that the emotions of the millions to tell over much unto the evil powers

of the land. But now had the millions also come unto knowledge, for many had ceased not to watch through their spy-glasses, and the news to travel very speedy through the cities, and surely now there did be a constant spiritual noise in the night, to be heard only of the spirit, yet to suffice to wake and to warn all that land. And truly, as I after to learn, the master Montstruaken did know by the instruments that there came a force out of the house of silence, and this to trouble him greatly, so that he set the word through the pyramid by

the hour-slips that all the peoples strive to contain their emotion, lest they bring in harm and a destruction upon me, by warning the land with the greatness of their feelings. Yet in verity this did be useless, for the people did be very human, and could no wise check their gladness and great wonder and excitement. For it was to them so great a wonder almost as we should suffer if that a man in this age should go beyond death in search of his beloved, and afterward to come backward unto the living. And surely, in such a case, how mighty should be our amazement, and this to be some wise

how they did be, yet with it also a sweet and natural gladness and strong well welcoming, which doth be the true beat of the human heart unto the wanderer. And presently, and through all the time that I came forward across the land, there did be, mayhap's, and hundred million that did never cease to watch me from the embrasures, from the view-tables, and from all the vanages. Yet for a long while, only they which possessed strong spying-glasses did be able to see me truly, for I was a great way off. And millions did but stare vainly unto that part where I was said to be, and the hour

slips to come out four times in the hour, and to tell aught that did be known. And so shall you perceive that humanity did have but grown the more human. And in verity I went forward with all my strength, and did drive heedless through the miles and the night, and scarce conscious of aught, because of the aching madness of despair that did grow ever within me, for I knew that mine own maid died all way in my arms as I did carry her. And later, a monstrous space of ours it to seem, I knew that I was come to that part of the road where it did bend somewhat unto

the veil of red fire, and this did be something anigh to that wilderness where the youth did fight with the giant men. And I came over to the road and urged my body utter furious across the land, and surely in the world. In that moment when I crossed the road, great numbers of the millions did see me that had not seen before. And there went a shaking in the ether of the world, because of the sudden emotion of so mighty a multitude.

And lo, it did be as that in that moment the land was at last waked, for there came from far away unto the eastward a faint and dreadful laughter, as that a monstrous being laughed unto itself in some lost and dreadful country. And the laughter passed over the land, and it echo strangely, as it did seem, in this part and that, and presently, to go rolling round in the far and hid westlands, and to be as that it wandered a while amid the far mountains of the outer lands, and was presently lost from my hearing. And my heart chilled a little maybe, but yet did I not care over much, for I to lack all, if that I lacked death, if that I not to be given power to.

to save mine own. Yet did I make a little pause, so that I got the knife from the belt of the maid, and it also to bear the capsule, for if that there came a destruction upon us, I to make instant sure that mine own maid be safe unto death, and I then to go quickly with the capsule. And afterward I again upon my way. And ever upon each sixth hour I did stop that I eat and drink, and did onward again even as a machine. For I commanded myself to this duty of victual, that I lack not my strength unto the saving of the maid. Yet truly I did seem to choke all way as I strove with the tablets.

And lo, ever as I went forward did the land awake, and my spirit to know that great forces did be abroad, restless. And the monsters to begin wild roamings, because that they also to know of the unrest that did become into the land, and there to go presently odd roarings across the land from night unto night. And I to go forward the more desperate, and to step neither to the right nor to the left, but to make direct unto my mighty home. And the veil of red fire did be soon afar off unto my right, and the bulk of the watcher of the northeast to be somewise unto my left before me and the great back to be toward

me. And truly I looked at the brute force, as it did be as that I drew nigh into a mountain of watchfulness. And above it in the everlasting night did be the blue shining of the luminous ring, and the ring shed a light downward over the monster force, and the shoulders did be huge and humped, even as two small hills, and it looked forever from me through eternity unto the pyramid, and this to be plain, though I did be a great way off from it. And sudden, as I went, there came somewhat out of a bush into

my left, and rose up at me, very long and tall, and surely it did be some kind of a man, and came at me, and my fury and my despair came inward upon me in a moment, so that I troubled not to set down the maid, but leapt at the thing, where it did be yet half hid in the dark. And lo, it died in pieces, and the discosted roar to content my heart. heart an instant. And I then onward again the more savage, so that my heart did be a dreadful thing within me. And a great while I went then, and to have a vague remembering that this time and that there came things at me from out of the dark, but surely they to have died very speedy that I not to remember more. And the hours did pass in spaces of time that did be made of terror

and numbness, and an utter and ever-growing fury of despair. And I did be at last as that I did burn inward with a grim and dreadful energy, and seemed to grow the less tired, and to come over the land with a stronger ease, and somewhat as that I did desire things to come unto me, that I have something to ease my heart. For, lo, my known maid did be dying in mine arms as I carried her, and I to be in a bleak and sicken dread, so that I lacked all courage now to listen unto her heart as I have told, and went burning and dry and hot in the eyes. And ever there sounded the roarings across the land, and there did be added presently lower and more horrid and

dread noises. And later I heard a far thudding of the earth, and in a little there went passed me a great man, running so heavy that he did make a shaking as he passed me. Yet, in verity, by a sweet mercy, he saw me not, and was gone onward in a moment and lost utter into the night. And the ether of the world to be full of the trouble of the peoples, as the man passed me, and afterward there to be a stirring of glad thankfulness. And truly all way my spirit did know strangely, as in a dream, that the millions set their sympathy and pity and help about me, and it gird me about with human love and with encouragement and with uplifted thoughts.

Yet in Verity did all be as water beside the fierce whine of my love and despair, which did urge me onward in a natural lacking of all dread save for mine own. And truly this doth be the way of love, and shall make fearless the heart of the heart heart of the weakest, and there to be prayers in the night, and all the ether to be surged with the spiritual trouble and callings and crying of the millions, so that, indeed, if that my spirit so to hear these things, it to be conceived that these do pass outward into the everlasting, and to break upon the shore of eternity in an anguish even as a visible foam of supplication.

And surely the unity of love of the millions did make a natural force about me. For, in verity, the force did come from the house to seem to be somewhat eased from the maid, yet there to be no surety in this. For all did be desperation and turmoil in my heart, and I to have but one thought in my brain that I bring my known swift across the land unto the mighty pyramid and so unto the doctors. And lo! there stole presently from afar the deep and dreadful baying of the hounds, so that I knew we did be surely dead. save that a miracle should happen. And I asked in my heart in a fierce and mad fashion, why, that they did not to rig one of the old and shooting weapons, that they shoot from the

pyramid, and so to give me some aid in mine extremity. And behold, even as I did be so bitter, there went a far upward in the everlasting night where did shine the last light, the sharp flashing of the set speech, and I did warm in my heart a little with hope, for the Master Monster Waken did see that I was now all discovered, and there to be no more use for silence, and it speak straight and helpful unto me. And I made to read the set speech, but mine eyes had been mad and near-blinded with lost hope. But in a moment I saw clear. And behold, the dear Master Monster Waken bid me to keep good my courage, for that they did have made ready three of the olden weapons.

And, moreover, they to save me, even if that they have to turn loose the earth-current over the land. And he commended me with honor, and that I strive forward yet a little while, for that an hundred thousand men did be prepared, and did even then go downward in their armor by the lifts. And surely, as you think, my heart eased a little in me, and there burned somewhat of a hope in my spirit that I yet to bring mine own unto the doctors, ere it be too late. And the baying of the hounds did grow nearer in the night, and there to grow ever the

roarings over the land, and a sense of evil and monstrousness to be abroad in all the night. And lo, I to have come by this so that the watcher of the northeast did be backward upon my left, and I looked keen and fearful now at the monster force. And behold, the great bell-ear did quiver continually, so that I saw the monster made somewhat known unto all the land. And the monster did look as ever unto the pyramid, and did be a great and silent hill of life that did lean toward the pyramid, and the light from the ring came downward upon the monstrous hide, which did be said in vast folds and wrinkles upon it, and the monster to know of me, yet never to move, neither to show life, save that

the ear did quiver so horridly. And I knew that they made some great preparation in the pyramid for our defense, for all the night did begin now to shake and to quiver with the mighty beat of the earth current. End of Chapter 15, Part 2 Chapter 16 Part 1 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 16

In the Country of Silence, Part One. And lo, I did become something nigh into the mighty pyramid. And my great home went up vast into the everlasting night, as a very mountain of sweet life and safety, and had surely amazed me afresh with the utter bigness of it, only that despair and weariness did have too grim and hold upon my heart for me to care of aught, save to have mine own maid within the safe wonder of the huge refuge. and it did be still afar off from me. And I to go forward across the land with a strong going, and lo as I passed a hollow place

where did burn a fire-hole there came something out of the hollow, and the thing got upward from crawling, and did be a great and haired man. And the man looked at me, and afterward came unto me, and did put his hands forward, very eager as he came. And I did see the hands plain in the light from the fire-hole. and the hands were monstrous, and did be armed brutish with horrid claws, so that the man should have been able to rip aught even as a wild beast. And I put my own very swift to the earth, and surely I cared not for life or aught, for

this thing did make to delay me, and I to be fierce with despair that ought should halt me. And lo, I leapt very furious and with cold anger at the giant, and I smote at the monstrous brute, he unto the side in an instant of time, and so escaped the blow. And he flung forth his monstrous arm out of the half-dark of a shadow that did be cast by the dance of the fire-hole, had caught my headpiece, and plucked it from me so strong and brutish that he cast me nigh a dozen feet onto my back. Yet I was not harmed in the life, but only sore, shaked and bruised, an eye to be up in a moment and came in upon the giant, and the discost did roar and blaze, and blazed.

in my hands as I swung the weapon. And I get the giant above the middle part, and the discost did glut itself, and went through the giant as that he did be naught, though so huge and monstrous and girt with strength, and he to have surely turned his shoulders as he died. For the upper part of the giant man went horrid to the earth, and the legs in the trunk stood plain in the light of the fire-hole, and the blood went upward as a fountain in the night. And I made no pause, but leapt unto the maid, and had her in a moment to mine arms, and onward again past the dead thing that did only then to fall within horrid sound. And surely the night did be full of an astonishment and upliftedness of the millions,

so that their spiritual cryings did go all about me, and did tell me that they had perceived this thing, and did cast their love and delight unto me, and a vast excitement to be upon them. And lo, I scarce to have gone a great mile more, but there came two vague things out of a dark place, where certain rocks did upstand, and I smote them with the discos, and went onward, but what they did be I never to know. And surely, after that, I did seem to go smiting forever, for there to come, time and oft, strange things out from the bushes and the rocks, as that all the land did be a crawl with foul and monstrous life. And I to go smiting as in a dream, and to speed forward ever with a more fierce despair, for

surely the end of our lives did become, and I not to be given power to save mine own maid. And all the land did be full of grim and monstrous roarings, and odd-wise lower sounds very deadly. And once I did hear the noise of giants running, and all the night to be evil, and in severity, how I did not be slain by some dread force I not to know, unless that I did be burned free of all weakness that an evil power should have chance to harm me through, for indeed I had been dealt a bitter training a monstrous time.

And lo! there to be again the deep and dreadful baying of the night-hounds unto the southeast, and to be nearer, and I to know now that no strength of mine should serve to protect mine own. And lo, from the upwardness of the night, there did be the last light, there sudden to come downward a strange blue flash that smote downward into the land unto the southeast, and again the flash to come, and mayhap a score times after, and there to come down out of the height a peculiar crackling sound that did be less than the thunder of this age, yet more loud than any other sound that you ever to hear.

And lo, I knew that the humans did begin to fight for me, that I bring mine own safe unto home. And behold, it did be as that all the wakefulness of the land that had been did be but asleep beside the wakefulness that now to come. For surely the night now to seem to rock with the roaring of the monsters and with the bestirring of great forces. And ever there to go over the land the yowling of that strange and dreadful laughter, which did come from that hid country in the night of the lost east.

And lo, there arose constant now the hoarse and dreadful bayings of the hounds, and made known that a mighty pack did be out, and they to seem to be no more maybe than a good mile into the southeast, and I to be all alone, save for the dying maid that I held in mine arms. And I looked vainly, and with despair for the hundred thousand that did be prepared, and had come downward, as you do know, unto mine aid. But truly there did be naught to see anywheres, save the strange lights and shadows of the land, and the movement of monstrous life in this place and that place, and the hounds to come nearer with every moment of time,

so that indeed I knew that death did be very nigh. And I ceased not from my stride, but went forward, and did begin to run. For the pyramid was not a huge way off in the night, and the shine of the circle about it to be plain seen, save here and there, where it did be hid strangely, and I to have a despairing hope that I come yet with mine own into the safety of the circle. And the baying of the hounds to come ever the more near, and surely it did be a doubly, hideous, bitter thing that I lose my dear one so nigh unto home, and the great mountain of my home to go upward before me into the night, and to seem so near that surely I did be almost there, but yet mayhap two great miles off even then.

And behold, I called out in vain despair, and to no end, why that none come to give me aid in this extremity. For the hounds did bay now but the half of a great mile upon my left, and did surely have sent of me by the way of their dreadful baying. and truly the millions to have an anguish of sympathy for me. For the spiritual noise of their emotion did be plain unto my spirit, and they surely to have seen and to have interpreted the way that I did look about me and appear to call out in despair. For there came all about me in a moment the companioning of a great and sweet spiritual force which did be bred of their

quick going with me in their understanding and love, and they to have perceived how that I did be unto the end of hope, and and the hounds to be almost upon me. And in this moment there came afresh to my hearing the shaking beat of the earth current, so that I knew the humans to take desperate means to save. And there came to my view a vast pack of the hounds unto my left, and they came running at a great pace, and their heads did be low, and they to be so great as horses, and seen plain and again in shadow all in the same moment as they did come.

And in Verity I knew that we two to be dead indeed ere a minute be gone, if that the humans not to haste. And I stood where I did be, for there was no more use to run, and I looked from the hounds unto the mighty pyramid and again to the hounds. And again I looked with my hope gone unto the pyramid, for the hounds did be scarce two hundred fathoms off from me, and there did be hundreds of the mighty beasts. low, even as I looked that last time into the pyramid, there break out a monstrous bursting flame that did rush downward from the sealed lower part of the mighty pyramid.

And the flame smote downward upon the land where the hounds did run, and all the night to be lost from my sight in the brightness and strangeness of that mighty flame, so that I saw no more the pyramid or aught, but only the shining and dreadful glory of that flame. the flame made a blast in the night, and a hotness that did seem to with me even where I did be from it. And I perceived that the humans had truly turned loose the earth-current upon the hounds that I be saved, and there went a constant great thundering over the land, because that the earth-forest did rend and split the air, and did tear up the earth. And the roaring of the monsters did be hushed and lost in that mighty sound, and I had to see no place

where the hounds did be, but only flames and broken lands where the earth-force did strike, and great rocks did be hurled all withers with a vast noise, and truly it did be a mercy that I was not slain an hundred times, if this might be, by the failings and bursting of great rocks and boulders. And lo, in a moment, the humans did cut off the earth-force, and had it again to their control. And there to seem now a great silence upon the land, and an utter dark, save that flames and noise came from that part where the current did strike. And I very speedy to come free of the daziness that had me, and made

again to my running, for in truth it to seem now that I should yet be led to win unto safety with mine own. And mine eyes did grow presently unto their accustomed using, and I to look always about me, lest there come somewhat upon me even then to work our deaths. for a good time there to be naught that I did see anywheres, neither there to be the wakeful sounds of the land save only the grim and horrid laughter from afar in the dead east. And oft as I did run I had to stare hungry-hearted upward at the mighty pyramid, and surely

it all way now to seem to be less bright than before, and in the first I to set this to the count that mine eyes did be yet dazed by the great flame of the earth-force, but soon I to perceive that it did be otherwise, and that there did be truly a less brightness of the light that did shine throughout all the mighty redoubt. And this lack I conceived had owing to that great using of the force and power of the earth-current that had been loosed to save us. And I'd have this new thing cold upon my heart, for truly, if that the force of the current to be made over low, there to be a danger for all the humans that did live, even for all the great millions of the mighty refuge. And this did be surely known by the masters, and they to have no more

power to aid me with the current until it flows strong again, lest that they destroy all the peoples of the earth. And all this to be plain to me in a moment as I ran, and I to be but but the more desperate to come unto the instant safety with the maid. And surely I to be yet in expecting of the hundred thousand to come unto me, but they not to come. And all about me the land to begin again to give out the noises of the monsters, and to send forth new and peculiar noises, as that there did be more awake in the land than did be ever heard by me before. And presently I saw that there went living things creeping between me and the light of the

circle, and I to know that I yet to have to fight bitter if that I would bring the maid safe, and I swung the discos free and ran on. And sudden my spirit to know that I was to know that I was to to know that I did be warned of some new peril, and I to look upward into the night that the Master Monster Awaken should mayhap to tell me the danger by the set speech. But in truth there came not the quick flashings of the set speech, but only an upward stillness and a dimness of the lights of the mighty pyramid. And afterward I to learn that the dear Master Monster Awaken made to warn me of the danger, but that all the instruments of the Tower of

to fail to work, and likewise all the machinery of the pyramid to cease, even unto the moving of the great lifts and the moan of the air-pumps, and all to have been this way for nigh a great hour, until that the earth-current did flow again more full. And surely this doth show that death did nigh to come unto all the millions, because of the great trial that did be made to save us. But truly my spirit did be warned by the trouble of the millions, and because the master Monsraweaken called vaguely with his brain elements, so that I went ever more warily and did look always. And lo! sudden I to stare above me into the night, and there

to be a pale circle, very quiet and steadfast, that did go all way over the twain of us. And I saw that this did be surely one of those sweet powers of holiness, that did stand between our souls and some dread power that came an eye to work our destruction. And I'd have no over fear, but did put my trust in the force of holiness, and went forward running warily. And surely I came, mayhap so nigh as to within four hundred paces of the circle, and I to think that I yet to win mine own safe and undelayed within the guarding of the circle.

And the light of the circle did burn dim, so that I had sudden fear whether that it be any more use for a guard, until that the earth-current to come more free. And all this as I ran, swift and wary and utter anxious. And lo, in that moment, in a dim place there rose up three beastmen from the earth and came at me growling, and the first did be so close that I had no room to the discos, but beat in the head of the man with the haft part. And I leapt unto the side then and swung the discos, and did be utter mad yet chill with

fury, so that the maid did be no more than a babe in the crook of mine arm. And I came in sudden to meet the two beastmen as they ran at me, and I cut quick and light with the great weapon, and did have that anger upon me which doth make the heart a place of cold and deadly intent, so that I had a wondrous and brutal judgment to the slaying. And truly I slew them as that they had been no more than mice, and I had no harm, neither so much as a touch from them. And behold, in that moment there came a great shout of wonder and of welcome from within the circle. And I looked swiftly and began again to run, for there

did be men in gray armor all within the circle, yet came they not to mine aid. And lo, in a moment, I knew why that the hundred thousand did have held off from me in mine extremity, for behold, there did be monstrous black mounds all along without a moment. of the circle, and did rock and sway with a force of strange life that did set and horror into my soul as I ran. For truly they did be the visible signs of monstrous forces of evil. And did any human have ventured outward beyond the circle, then had that man been destroyed in the spirit and lost utterly, so that none had dared to come, neither had it been of use,

if any had made themselves to be a sacrifice to aid me. For truly they to have been of no use. when dead, as you shall say. And there came a constant shouting from the hundred thousand to me that I haste, and indeed to haste. And truly I did haste with all my strength. And I looked unto the dear circle of holiness that did be above us twain, and it to go steadfast over us so that I saw we to be surely saved. And lo, I had to be no more than an hundred paces now from the glowing of the circle, and behold, even in that there must come brutal things to destroy us, for there came and heard of squat and brutish

men all about me in a moment from the shadows where they had been hid. And they caught at me and caught at the maid to tear her from mine arm. And truly it did be as that they surely to have success, for I could no wise in a moment free myself, and yet to guard the maid and to use the discos. And lo, I kicked with my metal boots and gave from them, and turned always in a moment, and wrenched free. And I leapt back, and the herd of horrid brutes after me. And now I to have space for the discos, and a grimness in my heart, and I came round very sudden, and ran in among the men smiting, and I hit very swift both from the right and the left, and to and fro with a constant quick circling. And the discos did spin and roar, and made a strange

light upon the faces of the men, and they'd have tusks like to the tusks of pigs, and sure Surely I did rage through them smiting, and they to strike me a thousand times with great stones, so that mine armor rang, and was all fresh burst, and I neared to second under the blows and new wounds, but they not to harm the maid, for I carried her above their squat and brutish reach. And the brute meant to seem without end, but I made all way forward unto the gleaming of the circle, and the night to be full in that place of the fierce shoutings of the hundred thousand, many, as I did learn, to have tried to come unto me, but that their comrades held them from

so useless a-dying. And in verity I to be now scarce fifty paces from the glowing of the circle, and did be nigh to fall, for I did be so utter dazed and wounded with the fight, and ill with a vast weariness and the despair and madness of my journey, and moreover, as you do know, I'm not to have slept but to have carried the maid forever through days and nights, and to have fought oft. And lo, the hundred thousand stood just within the circle, and they that were to the front did swing each man the discos, and they hurled each the discos in among the herd of tusked men that did make to slay me. And surely there's to save me, for the herd did thin to my front,

and I to gather my strength and to charge with despair, and to smite and never be ceased of smiting, so that there did be dead creatures all about. And behold, I break through the herd with mine own and did be upon the circle. And lo, I stepped over the circle, that did scarce now to give out a resistance, and a thousand hands did come forward to give me help, yet did none touch me, but gave back from me, for there did be that about me which held them off as with a little awe for I to be strange unto them. And I stood there in a great silence, and the Discos in my hand ran blood to the haft. And maybe I rocked as I stood, for many again did put out their hands as to hold me, and

again drew back and were silent. And I looked unto them, and they looked back at me, and I did gasp a while, and was strangely dazed, and did try to tell them that I had need of the doctors for the life of mine own maid, that did be dying in mine arms. And behold, in that moment there did be a sound of giants running out in the night. And some then to cry out different matters, to aid me and to beware of the giants, and to bring the doctors to attend me on the instant.

And other voices did call that the holy light was gone from above, and likewise the black mounds from the outer part of the circle. And there did be a monstrous noise of roarings in the land, and all to come bewildered unto my brain, which did surely fail now with the grim and utter stress which had been mine so long. And there to be also a constant noise that came from near and from upward. And truly I to know, as in a dream, that it did be made of the shouting of the great millions, that did make an eternal and vague roaring sound upward in the night, that did come down from the upper heights no more loud than a strange and continual murmuring

out of the lofty miles. And surely I to find my voice in a little minute, and did ask a near man whether there be any doctors with the men. And in that moment there came forward a master of the Discos, which doth be as a commander of this age, and he made the salute of honor with the Discos, and would have eased the maid from me, but I to ask again, very slow, whether that there was a doctor in ear. And he on the instant to give an order, and the great thousands to begin to shape, and did make a mighty lane unto the great gateway of the mighty pyramid.

the master of the Discos made a sign to certain that did be near, and they stood about me as I to know dully lest I fall, but they not to touch me, for I did be as that I must not be laid hand upon. For I did near to choke with despair lest I have to come home too late, and surely also the men to seem as that I did be strange unto them. And their wet orders swift and constant this way in that, and lo in a little while there came two big men of the upward cities running, and they had a little man between them upon a sling. And the little man did be a master of the doctors, and he aided me gentle to lay

mine own maid upon the earth. And the master of the discos made a sign, and the men that did be near turned each his back, and the doctor to make examination for the life of mine own. And there to come about that time a seeming of silence in the land, and truly the hundred thousand did be utter quiet, and a great quiet in the mighty pyramid, for in truth all to know by this that there to be a fear that the maid I did bring out of the night did be slain by the evil forces. End of Chapter 16, Part 1. Chapter 16 Part 2 of the Nightland by William Hope Hodgson.

This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland Chapter 16 In the Country of Silence Part 2 And sudden the little man that did be the master doctor looked up quiet and piteous at me so that I knew in a moment that my own maid did be dead

and he to see that I knew and he covered the face of mine own and stood up very speedy and he called softly to the men that did be to my back and he signed to them that some to support me, and some to lift my own maid and bear her unto the great gateway. And he looked keen at me, and I to fight a little that I breathe, and afterward did make with my hands that the men not to come near me, neither to touch mine own. And the master-doctor to understand that I did be truly strong until I die,

and did beckon the men from me and from the maid. And I stooped in a little, and I lifted mine own maid into mine arms for that last journeying. And I came down the mighty lane of the hundred thousand all in their grey armor, and they did make silent salute with the discos reversed each man as I passed him, and did be utter silent. And I scarce to what of ought say that all the world did be quiet and emptied, and my task to have failed, and mine own to lie dead in mine arms. Yet truly did it to have failed utter, for I had surely saved mine own from the terror of the second nightland, and she not to have come alone and with madness unto her death,

but to have died in mine arms, and she surely to have been comforted within her spirit, because that my love did be so utter about her. And I had to think vaguely and terribly on a hundred sweet love-actions that she to have shown unto me, and sudden I did remember with a doubt of her. dreadful pain, how that I never to have waked to discover mine own maid kissing me in my sleep as to have meant. And a madness of anguish did flash sudden through the numbness upon my brain, so that I did be blinded a little and surely went crooked in my walk, for I to know sudden that the master

doctor steadied my elbow for a moment, but afterward did leave me be as I to have again control of my spirit. low, as I drew nigh into the great gateway, the lights of the pyramid to begin to glow again more strong, and the machinery of the lifts and the air-pumps to work, because that now the earth-current did grow once more to natural strength, and they to have power now to open the great gate which did be done by great machines. And there to come forth to meet me a number of the masters of the mighty pyramid, and the dear Master Monstruaken did come before them all, so eager as that

he did be mine own father, and he to have heard somewhat vaguely that there to have been a fear for the life of the maid that I did bring. And surely he did be told by one near to the gateway that the maid did be dead in mine arms, for he and all the masters did pause and stand silent for me to go by, and did reverse each his discos, and this to have been an honor shown than which there did be scarce any greater. And there went a constant murmuring up in the night, which did be the speech of the millions, questioning, and the news that the maid did be dead went upward through the miles, and my spirit to know as in a dream of the spiritual noise which did go outward through all space, and did be the grief

of the multitudes as they did hear this thing. Yet truly there did nothing comfort me anyways, neither I proper yet to know the verity of my loss, for I did go stunned. And I came in through the great gateway, and the full watch did stand there silent in their armor, and they made the salute of honor. And I went onward with the dead maid that I did bring out of eternity. And presently they that were around did guide me with the maid in mine arms unto the great lift. And I took my own maid into the great lift, and the masters came with me, and did be in their armor, and none did speak to me. And the master monster wakened. And the master Monster Awaken and the master of the doctors stood silent to the side of me.

And there did be everywhere great multitudes that I did see vaguely, but my spirit not to wad of them. And lo, I stood very quiet and dumb as we did go upward through the miles, and the millions of the cities stood about the great lift, and there did be a great silence upward and downward through the strange miles, save for the weeping of women in dear sympathy that did sound far and low and constant. And presently, I to know that the master Monster Waken and the master of the doctors did look one to the other, and I to be aware sudden that I stood in my blood, for I did be wounded in a hundred parts, and the blood to go all way from me.

Yet did the master-doctor be slow to do aught for me, because that he to perceive that I did be slain in the heart, and there to be no pain so dreadful as that he should be like to wake me unto, if that he went hastily. Yet presently there did come whirlings into my head, and someone did surely make to ease mine own maid from mine arms. But I held her dumbly, and the blood to go the more from me, and they not to know what should be done. And I to look at them, and the dear master Monster Waken did be saying somewhat unto me that I did have no power to hear, but only to know that his face did be very human. And there went a story of my time to be very human, and there strange noise all about me, and the master-monstrewakened who seemed to hold me up, and to beckon

to some that did be to my back. And lo, there came a blackness and the gentleness of arms about mine armor. And I to come presently to quietness and to half-dreams, and did all way to seem that I carry mine own maid in mine arms. But truly there did pass three great days whilst that I did be thus. And I all that while to be laid quiet, it, and to be tended by the master-doctor, and aided by all knowledge that did be known of humans. And on the third day, as it might be called, I to come full into my senses, and the pain to take me in the breast, and the master of the doctors did be with me, and they that nursed me, and the master-doctor watched me very keen and gentle. And I did be in a bed of the

health-room of mine own city, and I gat from the bed, and the doctor to say not, but only to watch me. And I walked to and fro a little, and he awed to watch me, and presently he gave me somewhat to drink, and I drank, and I was gone soon from all knowledge. And I to come again into a knowing that I yet to live, and there went a certain strength in my body. And lo, the first that I did see was the master of the doctors, and I to perceive in a moment that he had wakened me, and had nursed my strength for that moment that I

live through the burial, for he to be very wise, and to have known from that first seeing of me, that I not to live after that my known did die. And there was brought to me a loose garment, but I to refuse the garment dumbly, and did look about me very troubled and forgetting. And the master-doctor looked all way at me, and lo, in a moment he called one and gave an order. And there was brought in then my broken armor and a garment to wear below. And I then to know that I did be content in this matter, and the doctor always to watch me, and they dressed me in my broken armor. And surely, as they dressed me, my spirit to hear the sorrow and sympathy of the multitudes,

and did know that they went downward by millions unto the country of silence. And lo, in that moment when I near to be in mine armor, I to mind sudden again that I never to have waked to discover mine own maid kissing me in my sleep. And the pain got me in the breast, so that I had surely ended then, but that the master-doctor set somewhat to my breath that eased me, and gave something of dullness unto my senses for a while. And I did be carried then in a sling unto the great lift, and there did be a bed in the lift, and there did be a bed in the lift, and the doctor to have me to lie upon the bed, and I to know

that he also to know that I never to need a bed any more, neither should I ever to come upward again in the lift. And truly the mighty pyramid did be an emptiness, for there did seem to be left only the stress-masters that did arrange the moving of the millions. And the stress-masters did stand about the lift as we dropped downward through the great miles unto the underground fields. And we came downward in the last unto the country of silence, which did lie in hundred miles deep in the world, and did be in hundred miles every way of silence unto the dead.

And they that were with me gat me from the lift, and did mean to carry me in the sling unto the last road. But I stood upon my feet and made that I should walk, and held out my hand for the discos which one did carry. And the master-doctor signed that they should obey me as my spirit to know. And I walked very steadfast down the way that did lead unto the last road, and the master-doctor walked behind me a little space off. And surely there did be all the peoples of the world in that great country, and the peoples

did be spread out forever, so far as my seeing did go, and they to have sight of me, and all the ether did be stirred with the humanness of their sorrow and their kind sympathy. And there grew a murmur which did be light to a low rolling thunder, and did be the voices of the peoples. And the rolling of that great hushed sound went to and fro across that mighty country of quiet, and there to be afterward an utter silence. And I saw below me the place of the last rest, where did be the beginning of the last road, and there did lie there a little figure covered with a white robe, that did glimmer with the beauteous work of women that had stitched love and honor into that last garment.

And surely I to rock upon my feet and to steady myself with the discos, and the master-doctor to be unto my side in a moment, and gave me again something that I breathe in. But, indeed, I to refuse after that I had taken one breath of the drug, for I to be able to bear my pain the little time that I now to have to live, and I to mean that I have no dimness of my senses for those short minutes that I should have yet near unto mine own. And truly, the master-doctor did not press me anyways, but had a perfect understanding, and went quiet again to the rearward. And I came soon to that place where mine own dead one did lie, and the master Monster

stood to her feet and did be clothed in gray armor, and had the discos reversed, and this to be for an honor unto my dead maid. And there kneel two maids in white, one to the right and one to the left of mine own, and they to be for faithfulness and did be maids, because that they watched by a maid, and had likewise been matrons, if that the dead had been wife unto any. And the place at the head of the last rest did be empty, and did be for me, and he that stood to the head did be for love, for it did be the chief, and did hold dominion over, and did make to live both faithfulness and honor, and this to be the way of the burial allway.

And lo, I took courage into my heart, and I stood to the head of mine own maid, and I looked down upon the wondrous white glory of the of the garment, which did be white because that Minone did be a maid, yet did be worked with yellow flowers of weeping, as we did call them, because that she had died in love. And I to know that no hand had touched that wonderful garment save the hands of maidens. And behold, as I stood there, from far away over the land, there did come a far and faint sound, and the sound did come more nigh, so that I knew that afar off beyond the hills of of the babes the millions did begin to sing the calling song, where million did call hushed

unto million. And the sound did come onward toward where we did be, and did go over us and pass onward in a hushed and wondrous breathing of sound, as that all the love that did be ever in this world did call in a low anguish unto a lost beloved. And the sound to pass away and away over that mighty country in the deep earth, and did hush and hush unto a a great and utter silence, say, for a faint murmur of countless women weeping that did be in the air of that land of quiet. And there to be a space of silence, and again the silence to be broken by a far sound, and there to come again from beyond the far hills of the babes a strange and low sound, and did be

as of a wind wandering through damp forests. And the sound grew and came across the hills of the babes, and did be breathed forth by million after million, so that in a little, I to hear the song of weeping sung very low and sorrowful by the multitudes. And the song came onward over all that great country and passed over us, and went onward into the far land beyond the dome, and did be caught by the voices of millions that did be hid in great distances, and so to go onward forever, and to die at last unto a mighty silence. And Master Monster Wagen looked at me from the feet of mine own maid, and I to know that

the moment did become when I to part from the maid Nani forever and forever, even though I to live in some strange future, and to find her soul in some other sweet child. And I stooped, and laid the discos beside mine own maid thereupon the last rest, and the two maids drew back the light wonder of the garment and showed me the face of mine own, and she to sleep there forever, so sweet and hushed as a child, and as oft I to have seen her to sleep. And I looked a little while, and the pain of my heart did be sufficient, so that I knew I died as I looked. And once more I looked, and I set my soul about mine own, and I fought with myself and stood upward, and the maids did cover the face of mine own maid.

And the master Monstrawaken commended Nani unto eternity, and he raised the discos reversed, and lo, the road did begin to move upward unto the dome, and mine own maid did be upon the road, and I to fight that I keep breathing, so that I not to die before she be lost uttered to my sight. And there did rise now a sound from all that country that had no order in it, and did be like to a low moaning that did fill all the air of the land. And there to be also a constant sound, as of a little whistling drewind that it be in all that country of quiet, and truly this to be more than any singing, for it to be the true weeping

of multitudes that did sorrow from the heart with the grief of this thing that did be. And I stood utter still, and did draw my breath very even, and looked unto that small form that did be now afar off where it did lie upon the moving. roadway. And I gazed, as that my soul in all my being did have no power else, even as a man that dies, Doth set all his strength to a last movement. And I not to what, that the master, Monstraweaken, and the two maids did hold me up, because they to perceive that I did be dying, for I only to see mine own little one lying afar off upon the moving of the last road. And the maid in that moment took come to that place where the road did pass into the strange

and luminous vapor of the earth current, which did lie all about the base of the dome, and the vapor to be only as a faint shining smoke, scarce seen, yet to be enough to give something of uncertainty to the dead when that they did have passed inward of it. And I stared, with all that did be left of my strength, for my own to be gone utter and forever in but a little minute. And the uncertainty of the luminous vapor did cling about her, and to make her to seem unreal to my gaze, for the vapor did be in constant movement, and to give a seeming of shifting to and fro of all that did be in it. And behold, as I did stare with my dreadful pain, there did be sudden a strange hoarse noise from the nearer millions.

And lo, in an instant, there came a mighty shout out of all that country. And the shout did be made again, and did grow into a mighty horse roaring from the millions, so that all that great country did be filled with the monstrous sound. And in verity, I to have seen the thing likewise, but to have set it to the madness of longing of my heart, and to that desperate and dreadful pain which did make me to be crazed and lost from all sane thinking. And the thing that I did see had been that the maid did seem to move there upon the last road where she did lie. But indeed this to have appeared only to be the stirring of the luminous

vapor of the earth-current, which did seem to make things shift, as I have told. And lo, I now to see truly that the maid did move where she was laid afar off upon the road, and I now to know and to believe that she did indeed live. And my life came into me with abounding, yet did my heart seem to be a moment stilled in my breast. And the master monster-waken to have signed already that the rowway be stopped and brought backward, but I to be now upon the last road, and did run as a madman, shouting vainly upon my own. on the name of mine own. And I to learn afterward that there to have been a dreadful peril that all the near millions

to rush toward the last road, and so mayhap to have caused the death of many, and to have been like to have crushed mine own. But this danger to have been eased, because that the watchmaster did act very prompt, and set the great regiments of his men to keep back the millions, and did send a signal abroad over all the country that there to be calmness, for that the maid should be succored. And Alway, whilst this to be, I did run staggering most strangely upward of the last road, and surely that great roof did ring and boom with the constant and mighty shoutings of the millions.

And there did run others also along the road to my back, but I to have been the first and to make a good speed, though I did stagger and rock so strange upon my feet, and the road all way to be moving backward under me, and so I to become wonderful soon. unto where the maid did be, and she to be upon her back, and to have pushed the garment from her face, and did be lying with her eyes open, and a look of gentle wonderment upon her dear face. And she then to see me, and her eyes did smile at me, very glad and quiet, for there to be yet an utter weakness upon her. And lo, I came with a falling beside her, and I gat upon my knees and upon my hands,

my heart did shake my lips to dry whisperings. And she to look weak and steadfast unto me, and I to look forever at her, and I did always try to say things unto her, but my mouth to refuse me. And understanding did come into her as a light, and she to know in that instant that she to be truly come into the mighty pyramid, and I to have got her there some wise, and she to wake sudden in her body and set her hands forth

all a trembling from the garment and in dreadful trouble. And I to see then that the blood did go from me constant, and the maid to have perceived this thing so that she was wake the more proper in a moment from her death's wound. And surely I did bleed very dreadful, for all my wounds did be opened with my running, and I to have sudden power with my lips, and did say unto her very simple that I loved her. And she to be all in and haze from me, me, and I to know that she to have come likewise unto her knees, and did have my head upon her breast, and there to be an utter shaking of the air with some great sound and a mighty spiritual stirring of the ether of the world.

And there to be then the voice of the Master Montstraweaken very dull in mine ears, and the low voice of the Master Doctor. But I never to hear what they did be saying, and did know only that mine own maid did live, I not to mean to die, but to fight unto living. And even whilst that I made this resolving, I was gone into an utter blackness. End of Chapter 16, Part 2. Chapter 17, of the Nightland, by William Hope Hodgson. This Libervox recording is in the public domain. The Nightland. Chapter 17. The Love Days. Now, when that I get back unto life, I to know that I went upward in the lift, and it be upon that same bed where I do think I never to need a bed

any more, neither to come upward again from out of the country of silence. And I to know vague and strange that there rose up from out of the mighty depths of the world the deep thunder of the underground organs, and it sound as that they made a strange and utter distant music beyond death. And there to go all way a rolling chaunting, as that multitudes did say, sing beyond far mountains, and the sound to be somewiles as a far-blowing wind, low in the deep, and again to come clear, and to be that great golden melody of the song of honor. And I knew, as in a dream, that the millions in that deep country made an honor and a rejoicing over this wonder of joy which did become. But yet all to be faint and half-hid from me, and mine eyes to be

as that they had no power to open, and I to seem to be to be as that they had no power to open, and I to seem to be lifting all way upon strange waters of unrealness, and there to be sweet and lovely odors, and these to be of reality, and to come from the great fields, where the flowers did always to grow about the passageways of the lifts, for the lift even then to be going upward through the great miles. And mayhap I moved a little, for there came the voice of the master-doctor low and gentle to me, and bid me rest, for that all did be well with the ma'am, and, and may have, made. And surely afterward I did be gone into Anne Hayes, and there to be then a seeming of days in which I have to live and have to sleep, and to wonder without trouble whether

I did be dead. And then there to come days when I lay very quiet, and had no thought of aught, and the master-doctor oft to bend over me in this hour and that hour, and to look keen into my face. And in the end, after strange spaces, there bent over me another, and they're looked down upon me the dear and lovely face of mine own, and the eyes did speak love into my soul, yet did she be calm and hushed. And I to begin again to live in my body, and I made mayhap a little fumbling with my hands, for she to take and to hold them, and life to come from her to me, and she to be ever wordless and gentle, and contentment to grow in me, and presently

a natural slumber. And there came a day when I did be let rise, and they that tended me carry me to one of the quiet gardens of the pyramid, and they set me there, and it seemed to leave me alone. And there came one then around a bush, and looked at me a moment as with an half shyness, only that the love that did shine in her eyes made the shyness to be a little thing. And truly I knew that it did be my known maid, but I never before to have seen Nani dressed pretty as a maid, and I looked to her and knew that she did be more dainty than even I to have known. And sudden I made that I rise to come unto her, but she'd to run quick to me that she stopped me of this natural

foolishness, and she then to sit beside me and to take my head against her breast, and she not to deny me her lips, but to be both a maid and a mother to me in the same moment. And afterward she had me to be very still, and we to sit there in an utter dumb happiness until they that did attend me were come again. And the master of the doctors did be with them, and I to see that there went something of satisfaction in his face. And after that day I saw mine own maid every day, and I got better unto health with a wondrous quickness, for love did mend me.

And soon I did be let go downward unto the field. but yet to go by private ways, because that the multitude should be like to follow me always, and I to need to be quiet. And the maid to be with me, for the master Montserawaken and the master of the doctors did agree upon this matter, and had an officer of marriage to wed us, and we to be married very quiet and simple, for I yet to be over-week for the public marriage, which we to have later, when truly the millions made us a guard of honor eight miles high, from the top unto the bottom of the mighty pyramid. But this to have been later, as I do tell, and did be a ceremonial of the peoples, because that they not to be denied that they give me an

honor. And surely the maid to be with me all way, and did be now my wife, and my strength to come all way upon me, and my known to grow again unto a perfect health. And in verity we did be now in the love days which do be the most beuteous, if that the love to be true. And we did wander through the mighty fields at our will, and walked in the love-paths of the fields, which did be all way, near to those places where did be the villages. And I to hide our name, lest we to be beset by any, out of natural curiousness and kindliness, for we to need to be uttered together and quiet. And we to choose those places for our slumber where beauty of flowers did be most wondrous. And we to carry somewhat of food with us, but also to eat when we came into the villages,

which did be here and there in the fields, which were truly so huge as countries. And Minon did make good her promise an hundred times, as you shall say, and did prepare me a great and hearty meal, and did tease me utter that I did be a glutton as I did did eat and kissed me, lest that I have ever a chance to say aught in mine own defense. And truly, she did be all that my heart and my spirit did desire, and she to have companion me with love and to have entered my spirit into joy. And once we to go downward unto the country of silence, but not to stay very long at that time, because that my memory did return upon me. Yet in the after-time we to wander there oft with

memory and holiness of great thinkings, and with love which doth hold all. And as we to leave that country, I to tell my own how that when she had been suspended of her life by the horrid force of the house, I to have minded me with a dreadful pain that I never to have waked to discover her kissing me when that I did sleep. And surely my known dear one did blush most lovely, and had never known that I did be aware of her sweet naughtiness. and she then to have all thought for mine agony when that she did be dead ere the vapor of life of the earth force did set her spirit free of the silence.

And she to come unto me in dear understanding. And she then to tell me that the doctors to say that she had been, as it were, stunned and froze of the spirit, and all her being and life suspend, and the great life force of the earth-current to have waked her spirit, and her body then to live and her blithe blood to flow proper again. And the doctors had talked much and searched much of late in the olden records of their work, and they to have found somewhat of one such happening in the olden time. But truly, not such to have been ever through a mighty age of years. And whilst that we to wander and to rest in the fields, I oft to tell my known of

this matter and that matter, and I to know that she had learned somewhat of odd things, ere I did be come to health. But not over much, for she also to have been under a lack, as you shall think, and to have come from her bed when that I did lie so still, for the master-doctor to have ordained this, because he to fear that I to be going truly to die, if that he not to do somewhat, to awaken my spirit. And in verity you shall think upon the deepness of my love, as I to know that she did have held my hand so brave and gentle, whilst that she to have scarce power to her feet, and I to say a little holy praise of mine own. And so do I come to mine ending, and have but one more thing that I tell, and this to happen a while later, after that

my known and I had gone through the second marriage, which did be the public marriage. For it did be that one day my wife, that did be mine own, did take me with a sweet cunning unto the hall of honor, and surely when I was come there I to see that many of the people did be there in that great hall, and did stand about in a silence, yet as that they had no meaning to do aught, but yet to be that they did wait upon somewhat. And my wife did go forward with me unto the center place of the hall, and sudden I saw why that she did bring me so cunning sweet, for there did stand in the midst of the hall of honor, in the place of honor, a statue of a man in broken armor, that did carry a maid forever.

And I did be dumb. And how of this age shall you to know the honor that this meant in that? For it did be an honor that was given only to the great dead, and I to be but a young man, and did be so utter far off from greatness, save that I to love with all my heart and with all my spirit, and therefore death to be but a little thing before love. And you to know how love doth make sweet and brave the heart, and to have understanding with me in my humbleness and my wonder and my natural pride that there did any so think to honor me.

And my known to be weeping with joy and honest pride of her man beside me, and there to be an utter silence of dear sympathy in all the great hall of honor, and they that did be there to let me go in quietness with mine own, which to be a lovely thing of understanding. And I to go loving and thoughtful with mine own wife, and she to be to be in quietness with mine own wife, she to be very nigh to me. And I to have gained honor, yet to have learned that honor doth be but as the ash of life, if that you not have love. And I to have love, and to have love, is to have all, for that which doth be truly love, doth mother honor and faithfulness, and they three to build the house of joy. The end of the Nightland by William Hope Heidson.